Skip to main content

Full text of "Memorials of Frances Ridley Havergal"

See other formats 


FROM   THE  LIBRARY   OF 
REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,   D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 

THE   LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


DMtfaa 


-7 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/offrancOOIond 


■ 


' 


MEMORIALS    OF    F.  R.  H 


*^ 


HI 


Q  A.*csAr    vritl    ca.I£    ££.ee     /£o^e    ^/-    /^s £- 
//cs    rec£e.e^t^.g   /ore  /z     /i,r*.<.\s e^ 


c7^/i^*^&^  <^L.     J^^^^^^s^ 


>># 


• 


^M  OF  Pfi/^ 


-eef -23-4931 


y 

MEMORIALS 


OF 


Frances  Ridley  Havergal 


EY   HER   SISTER, 

M.    V.    G.    H 


EIGHTEENTH  THOUSAND. 


JAMES     NISBET     &     CO., 
21,    BERNERS    STREET. 


Butler  &  Tanner, 

The  Selwood  Printing  Works; 

Frome,  and  London. 


PREFACE 


T  T  is  with  a  reverent  hand  that  these  "hidden 
leaves "   of   my   dear    sister's    life    are    now 
laid  at  the  Master's  feet,  for  His  acceptance  and 
blessing. 

"  Leaves  which  grave  Experience  ponders, 
Soundings  for  her  pilot-charts ; 
Leaves  which  God  Himself  is  storing, 
Records  which  we  read,  adoring 
Him,  who  writes  on  human  hearts. 

Leaflets  long  unpaged  and  scattered 

Time's  great  library  receives ; 
When  eternity  shall  bind  them, 
Golden  volumes  we  shall  find  them, 

God's  light  falling  on  the  leaves." 

No  attempt  has  been  made  to  write  a  Bio- 
graphy, but  rather  to  allow  her  to  relate  her 
own  life-story — a  sister's  loving  touch  uniting 
the  several  links.     Her  letters,  so  kindly  lent  to 


PREFACE. 


me    by   many   friends,    have   furnished    abundant 
materials  for  this  purpose. 

These  pages  will  reveal,  to  some  extent,  her 
"  true-hearted,  whole-hearted "  loyalty  in  the 
service  of  God.  Often  was  it  as  unseen  as  the 
lonely  watchfulness  of  the  sentinel  on  some 
distant  outpost  ;  although  in  later  years  she 
seemed  as  one  pacing  the  ramparts  in  the  very 
presence  of  the  King.     And  so  — 

"The  joy  of  loyal  service  to  the  King 

Shone  through  her  days,  and  lit  up  other  lives 
With  the  new  fire  of  faith,  that  ever  strives, 
Like  a  swift-kindling  beacon,  far  to  fling 
The  tidings  of  His  victory,  and  claim 
New  subjects   for   His    realm,    new    honour    for    His 
Name." 

May  Christ  be  magnified  by  this  record  of  her 
life  and  death  !  To  her,  Christ  was  indeed  "  all 
and  in  all " ;  and  she  did  but  describe  her  own 
experience  in  the  words : 

"There  were  strange  soul  depths,  restless,  vast,  and 
broad, 
Unfathomed  as  the  sea  ; 


PREFACE. 


An  infinite  craving  for  some  infinite  stilling  : 
But  now  Thy  perfect  love  is  perfect  filling, 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord,  my  God, 
Thou,  Thou  art  enough  for  me  ! " 

Yes,  she  was  satisfied  with  Him,  and  knew 
what  it  was  to  "  rest  in  the  Lord,"  whilst  she 
worked  for  Him.  May  I  not  add  that  an  equally 
joyous  and  blessed  experience  may  be  ours ;  and 
that  His  grace,  which  was  sufficient  for  her,  is 
sufficient  for  all  who,  possessing  "like  precious 
faith,"  "  follow  His  steps." 

MARIA  V.  G.  HAVERGAL. 


Caswell  Bay  Road,  The  Mumbles, 
South  Wales. 
April,  1880. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
Preface v 

CHAPTER    I. 
(1836-1844.) 
Introduction  —  Birth  —  Brothers  and  sisters  —  Name  —  Birth- 
day wreaths  — Astley  Rectory  [illustration)  —  Her  father's 
music  —  New  home  at   Henwick  —  Flora's  epitaph  — 
Reading  under  the  table  —  First  rhyme  1 

CHAPTER  II. 
(1843-1848.) 
Autobiography  from  six  years  old  —  Wanting  to  be  happy  — 
Sunday  chapters  and  prayer  —  Golden  light  —  Waving 
boughs  —  "  The  caged  lark"  —  No  hypocrisy  —  Mother's 
last  words  —  Death  —  No  trance  —  The  cry  of  the 
motherless  —  Wales  —  Oakhampton      .         .         .         .11 

CHAPTER   III. 
(1848-1852.) 

The  new  decade  —  Meteor  flashes  —  "Oh  for  faith  "  —  School 
at  last  —  Showers,  but  no  blessing  —  Breaking  the  ice  — 
The  climax  —  The  school  sunbeam  —  A  gleam  of  hope 

—  Trusting  Jesus  —  School  again  —  Illness  and  patience 

—  Wales  —  Singing  and  responding  at  "Taffy  services  "       26 

CHAPTER  IV. 
(1852-1855.) 
School  at  DUsseldorf  —  Journey  to  Westphalia  —  Leaving 
school  —  Numero  I.  —  Autobiography  resumed  —  Life 
in  the  pastor's  family  —  The  Countess  von  Lippc  — 
Letter  from  Pastor  Schulze-Berge  —  The  day  of  con- 
firmation —  In  Worcester  cathedral  —  "Thine  for  ever'' 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

—  Home  life  —  Oakhampton  enjoyment  —  "Welcome 
home  to  my  father  " 43 

CHAPTER  V. 
(1856— 1860.) 
Ireland  —  F.  R.  H.  and  the  Irish  girls  —  Hebrew  studies  — 
Grateful  memory  of  Bible  class  teachings — "Nearer 
heaven  !  "  —  Chapters  learnt  —  "Touching  the  hem  "  — 
Leaving  St.  Nicholas'  —  The  loving  teacher  —  Last  page 
in  Sunday  Scholar's  Register  —  Welcome  to  Shareshill  .       59 

CHAPTER   VI. 
(1861— 1869.) 
Oakhampton  —  A  new  power  —  Musical  gifts  —  Deep  borings 

—  Subjects  for  prayer  —  Hiller's  commendation  —  Re- 
markable power  of  harmonizing  —  Welcome  to  Win- 
terdyne  —  Stormy  petrelism  —  Sent  empty  away  — 
Calmer  waters  —  Joining  Young  Women's  Christian 
Association  —  London  —  "  Guess   my  birthday  treat  ! " 

—  Signor  Randegger  —  Epitome  of  his  first  singing 
lesson  —  New  home  at  Leamington  —  How  poems 
came  —  My  Evelyn  !  —  "The    Two   Rings"  —  Weary 

and  sad  —  First  sight  of  Alpine  mountains      .         ,  71 

CHAPTER    VII. 
(1870-1871.) 
A  father's  holy  teachings  —  Peaceful  death  —  "Yet  speak- 
eth"  —  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory"  —  How  harmony 
was  learnt  —  Letter  on  tunes  in  "  Havergal's  Psalmody  " 

—  The  "  hush  of  praise  "  —  Sympathy  —  The  great 
transition  —  The  most  enjoyable  trip  to  Switzerland  —  A 
real  Alpine  dawn  —  The  Vaudois  chaplain  —  Vivas  on 
the  Col  de  la  Seigne  —  Christmas  Day  —  Waiting,  not 
working 99 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

(1872-1874O 

"The  Right  Way  "  —  Snowdon  —  Evenings  at  Harlech  — 
Jesus  our  Reality —  Switzerland  once  more  — Ascent  to 
the  Grands  Mulets  —  Glissade  peril  and  escape  —  Active 


CONTENTS, 


PAGE 

service  —  Winterdyne  —  Bright  sunshine  —  Full  sur- 
render —  i  John  i.  7  —  Definitive  standpoint  —  Chimes 
in  the  night  of  "  Ever,  only,  all  for  Thee  "  —  No  cheque 

—  Songs,  not  sighs  —  How  "Golden  harps,"  "Tell  it 
out,"  etc.,  came  —  Wayside  enjoyments  .         .         .116 

CHAPTER   IX. 
(1874.) 
Circular  letters  —  Sunset  on  the  Faulhorn  —  Ormont  Dessus 

—  Interruptions  to  poems  —  Other  work  done  —  "Little 
Pillows,"  etc.  —  Swiss  singing  —  That  great  transfer  — 
A  musical  reverie  —  Return  to  England  —  Bright  work 

and  results 142 

CHAPTER    X. 

(1874-187SO 

A  dark  enigma  —  Typhoid  fever  —  ' '  Waiting  at  the  golden 

gates" —  Coming  back   from  them  —  Winterdyne  — 

Relapse  —  Oakhampton  —  The  ministry  of  kind  servants 

—  Return  to  work  —  Letters  —  Gleams  —  Whitby  — 

' '  Reality ' '  —  The  old  friend's  letter  —  Kindness  of  friends     155 

CHAPTER  XL 
(1876.) 
"The  Turned  Lesson"  —  Patient  work  —  Sympathy  with 
E.  C,  going  to  India  —  Upton  Bishop  Vicarage  — 
The  brother's  organ  and  last  singing  —  The  last  visit 
to  Switzerland  —  "  Settlement  pour  Toi"  — Bible  reading 
to  peasants  —  The  Great  St.  Bernard  —  Champery  — 
Baroness  Helga  von  Cramm  —  Alpine  cards  —  Illness 
at   Pension  Wengen  —  Return  home —  "My  King" 

—  Pruning 189 

CHAPTER    XII. 
(18770 

Letters  —  The  mystery  of  pain  —  The  Lord's  graving  tool 

—  Loyal  letters — "Won't  you  decide  to-night?"  — 
Manhood  for  Christ's  service  —  Splendid  promises  — 
"  My  silver  and  my  gold  "  —  Mildmay  :  its  intercessions, 
greetings,  hushing  power  —  A  crumb  from  the  King's 
table  —  The  Christian  Progress  Union   ....     226 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

(1878.)  PAGE 

Sympathy  with  sorrowful  suffering —  "Just  as  Thou  wilt" 

—  The  mother's  last  smile  —  Called  to  rest  —  The 
home  nest  stirred  up  —  Clear  guidance  —  "  Another 
little  step  "  —  Last  days  in  Leamington  —  Nieces  and 
nephews  —  Devonshire  visits  —  The  Welsh  nest  —  ' '  My 
study  "  —  The  harp-piano  —  More  work  —  The  sweep 
of  Jehovah's  pencil  —  Bible  readings  —  "  Take  my  love" 

—  Songs  in  a  weary  Christmas  night       ....     250 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

(1879.) 

New  Year's  sunshine  —  Journal  of  mercies  —  (Facsimiles  of 
Bible  pages)  —  Prayer  and  intercessions  —  Work,  "if  the 
Lord  will  "  —  London  —  The  law  of  the  Lord  a  delight 

—  Prospering —  "Loving  all  Along" —  "Bruey"  suc- 
cess —  Irish  plans  —  Temperance  work  —  The  oldest 
friend's  visit  —  "Can  I  go  to  India?"  —  Last  Y.  W. 
C.  A.  address  —  "  Little  Nony  "  —  Last  letters  —  Costly 
stones  —  The  last  "  Sunday  crumb  "  card       .        .         .     273 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  Last  Week. 
The  donkey-boy  —  My  Temperance  regiment  —  Work  on  the 
village  bank  —  Sailor  friends  —  Helga's  pictures  — 
* '  God's  will  delicious  "  —  Good  Mary  and  kind  nurse  — 
"How  good  and  kind  to  come  "  —  The  last  Sunday  — 
The  last  hymns  —  Last  messages  —  "Do  speak  bright 
words  for  Jesus  "  —  The  last  song  at  the  Golden  Gate  — 
With  the  King  —  Astley  Churchyard     ....     295 

APPENDIX 315 


Portrait to  face  title. 

Astley  Rectory .  ,,      p.  6 

Facsimiles  of  Bible  Pages      .        .        .        .  ,,  p.  278 

F.  R.  H.'s  Tomb  in  Astley  Churchyard        .  ,,  p.  309 


MEMORIALS    OF    F.  R.  H 


CHAPTER    I. 

(1836-1844-) 

Introduction  —  Birth  —  Brothers  and  sisters  —  Name  —  Birthday 
wreaths  —  Astley  Rectory  (illustration)  —  Her  father's  music 
—  New  home  at  Henwick  —  Flora's  epitaph  —  Reading  under 
the  table  —  First  rhyme. 

WE  do  not  often  see  the  risings  of  our  rivers, 
the  tiny  spring  lies  hidden  in  some 
mountain  home.  Even  when  the  stream  gathers 
strength  in  its  downward  course,  it  meets  with 
many  an  obstructing  boulder,  passes  through 
many  an  unfrequented  valley,  and  traverses  here 
and  there  a  sunless  ravine.  But  the  river  deepens 
and  widens,  and  is  most  known,  most  navigable, 
just  as  it  passes  away  for  ever  from  our  gaze, 
lost  in  the  ocean  depths. 

And  thus  it  was  with  the  early  life  of  that  dear 
sister  whose  course  I  would  now  attempt  to  trace. 
Those  who  only  knew  her  when  her  words  were 
flowing  deeply  and  widely,  around,  little  guess  the 

B 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


dark  shadows  on  her  early  course.  It  is  most 
difficult  to  know  what  to  give,  and  what  to  with- 
hold, in  these  pages.  In  simple  dependence  on 
God's  overruling  guidance,  a  selection  is  now  made 
from  what  she  little  thought  would  ever  be  pub- 
lished. Remembering  one  of  her  latest  whispers, 
"  I  did  so  want  to  glorify  Him  in  every  step  of 
my  way,"  it  is  thought  right  to  unfold  these  life- 
records.     May  her  desire  be  fulfilled  ! 

"  Come  nearer,  Sun  of  Righteousness,  that  we, 
Whose  dim,  short  hours  of  day  so  swiftly  run, 

So  overflowed  with  love  and  light  may  be, 
So  lost  in  glory  of  the  nearing  Sun, 

That  not  our  light,  but  Thine,  the  world  may  see, 
New  praise  to  Thee  through  our  poor  lives  be  wonl* 

Frances  Ridley  Havergal  was  born  on  the 
14th  of  December,  1S36,  and  was  the  youngest 
child  of  William  Henry  Havergal  and  Jane  his 
wife.  Her  father  was  then  Rector  of  Astley, 
Worcestershire.  The  names  of  her  brothers  and 
sisters,  in  the  order  of  their  birth,  were  : — 

1.  Jane  Miriam,  who  married  Henry  Crane,  Esq., 
of  Oakhampton,  near  Stourport. 

2.  Henry  East,  vicar  of  Cople,  Bedfordshire,  who 
died  1875.  Married  Frances  Mar}-,  daughter  of 
George  J.  A.  Walker,  Esq.,  Norton,  near  Worcester. 

3.  Maria  Vernon  Graham. 


"WHAT   THE  lR.'   DOTH  REPRESENT:'  3 

4.  Ellen  Prestage,  who  married  Giles  Shaw,  Esq., 
of  Celbridge  Lodge,  county  Kildare,  now  of 
Winterdyne,  Bewdley. 

5.  Francis  Tebbs,  vicar  of  Upton  Bishop,  near 
Ross.  Married  Isabel  Susan,  daughter  of  Colonel 
W.  Martin. 

On  the  25th  of  January,  1837,  Frances  was 
baptized  in  Astley  Church  by  the  Rev.  John 
Cawood,  incumbent  of  St.  Ann's,  Bewdley.  Her 
godmothers  were  Miss  Lucy  Emra,  of  St.  George's 
Vicarage,  near  Bristol,  authoress  of  "  Lawrence  the 
Martyr,"  "  Heavenly  Themes,"  and  other  poems  ; 
and  Miss  Elizabeth  Cawood,  whose  clever  and 
attractive  brightness  had  ever  great  influence  over 
her  little  goddaughter.  Her  godfather  was  the 
Rev.  W.  H.  Ridley,  Rector  of  H  ambled  en. 

In  the  "  Ministry  of  Song  "  we  read  how  Frances 
loved  her  name  of  Ridley,  and  that  she  bore  it 
from  one  descended  from  the  godly  and  learned 
Bishop  Ridley,  of  the  noble  army  of  martyrs. 

"But  'what  the  R.  doth  represent7 

I  value  and  revere, 
A  diamond  clasp  it  seems  to  be, 
On  golden  chains,  enlinking  me 
In  loyal  love  to  England's  hope, 

The  Church  I  hold  so  dear." 


"Our   sweet   baby,"    her   father   wrote,    " 


crrows 


MEMORIALS   OF  F.  R.  II. 


nicely.  She  was  baptized  last  Wednesday,  '  Fran- 
ces Ridley/  All  are  eager  for  her  to  be  called 
Fanny,  but  I  do  not  like  it."  However,  as  a 
child  we  called  her  Fanny,  but  from  the  time  of 
the  publication  of  her  first  book,  "The  Ministry 
of  Song,"  Frances  was  her  usual  signature,  and 
she  much  preferred  her  baptismal  name.  Her 
unique  surname  was  spelt  Heavergill  in  1694, 
afterwards  Havergill,  or  Havergall,  but  always 
Havergal  since  orthography  in  general  ceased  to 
vary.  The  derivation  of  the  name  is  thought  to 
be  "Heaver-gill,  the  heaving  or  rising  of  the  brook 
or  gill." 

My  sister  Miriam  supplies  the  next  link. 

"  My  recollection  of  Frances  begins  with  the  first 
day  of  her  life ;  a  pretty  little  babe  even  then,  and  by 
the  time  she  reached  two  years  of  age,  with  her  fair 
complexion,  light  curling  hair,  and  bright  expression,  a 
prettier  child  was  seldom  seen.  At  that  age  she 
spoke  with  perfect  distinctness,  and  wifh  greater  fluency 
and  variety  of  language  than  is  usual  in  so  young  a 
child.  She  comprehended  and  enjoyed  any  little  stories 
that  were  told  her.  I  remember  her  animated  look  of 
attention  when  the  Rev.  J.  East  told  her  about  a  little 
Mary  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus.  We  were  all  taught 
to  read  early,  and  to  repeat,  by  our  dear  mother ;  but  as 
I  had  now  left  school  I  undertook  this  charming  little 
pupil  :  teaching  her  reading,  spelling,  and  a  rhyme 
(generally  one  of  Jane  Taylor's),  for  half  an  hour  every 


ASTLEY  RECTORY  FORTY   YEARS  AGO.  5 

morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  twenty  or  thirty  stitches 
of  patchwork,  with  a  very  short  text  to  repeat  next 
morning  at  breakfast.  When  three  years  old,  she  could 
read  easy  books,  and  her  brother  Frank  remembers  how 
often  she  was  found  hiding  under  a  table  with  some 
engrossing  story. " 

The  Rev.  F.  Jeffery,  afterwards  Vicar  of  Sway, 
was  at  this  time  our  father's  curate  at  Astley. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  his  letter, 
September  29th,  1879. 

"  I  well  recollect  Astley  Rectory  more  than  forty  years 
ago.  At  that  time  your  sister  Frances  was  rather 
more  than  two  years  old,  a  very  fairy-like  creature. 
Her  chief  companion  was  then  a  white  and  tan  spaniel, 
such  as  Landseer  might  have  loved,  and  this  little 
favourite  she  called  Flora  or  Flo.  At  morning  prayers 
she  always  sat  on  her  father's  knee  while  he  read  the 
Scriptures.  It  is  likely  that  she  learned  to  read  as  a 
mere  pastime.  I  well  remember  her  sweet  infant  voice 
singing  little  hymns  in  imitation  of  her  father.  Her 
nursemaid  was  recommended  by  Miss  Cawood,  from 
the  Bewdley  Sunday  School.  The  day  she  was  four 
years  old  her  little  maid  brought  her  down  after  dinner 
to  dessert,  crowned  with  a  wreath  of  bay-leaves.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  picture  !  She  was  her  dear  mother  in 
miniature,  especially  in  the  brightness  of  her  expression 
and  the  sparkle  of  her  eye.  A  line  from  a  classic 
poet  was  quoted  exactly  expressing  this.  I  mention 
this  as  well  remembering  the  great  beauty  of  your 
dear   mother.     .     .     .     To-day    it   is    exactly    fourteen 


MEMORIALS   OF  F.  R.  H. 


years  since  I  saw  the  sun  for  the  last  time,  but  it  would 
need  many  more  years  than  that,  to  blot  out  my  recol- 
lection of  Astley  Rectory. 

"  Ah !  how  each  dear  domestic  scene  I  knew 

Charms  with  the  magic  of  a  moonlight  view, 
Its  colours  mellowed  not  impaired  by  time  !  " 

Her  sister  Miriam  continues  : 

"At  four  years  old,  Frances  could  read  the  Bible  and 
any  ordinary  book  correctly,  and  had  learned  to  write 
in  round  hand.  French  and  music  were  gradually 
added  ;  but  great  care  was  always  taken  not  to  tire  her 
or  excite  the  precocity  of  her  mind,  and  she  never  had  a 
regular  governess. 

"  Mr.  Jeffery  has  referred  to  her  wreath  of  bay  on 
her  fourth  birthday,  and  I  remember  making  a  wreath  of 
the  pink  china  roses  which  grew  among  the  ivy  on  the 
rectory  on  her  third  birthday.  Alas  !  the  rose  and  the 
prophetic  bay  reappeared  among  her  funeral  wreaths." 

The  surroundings  of  dear  Frances'  early  days  in 
our  Astley  home  may  as  well  be  given  in  the  de- 
scriptive lines  of  my  sister  Miriam,  written  in  1863, 
accompanying  her  sketch  of  the  church  and 
rectory. 

"  Behold  thy  birthplace,  Frances  !     The  old  house 
Entwined  with  ivy,  roses,  and  the  vine ; 
Beneath  the  shadow  of  the  ancient  shrine 
Where  ministered  our  father  twenty  years. 


£    ,-. 


U      £ 


> 


FOUR    YEARS  OLD. 


He  built  the  northern  aisle,  and  gave  the  clock, 
A  musical  memento  of  his  love 
For  time  and  tune  and  punctuality  ! 
Fair  is  the  garden  ground,  and  there  the  flowers 
Were  trained  with  care  and  skill  by  one  who  now 
Rests  from  her  labours  in  the  heavenly  land. 
Here  life  and  death  together  meet ;  the  tombs 
Stand  close  beside  the  mossy  bank,  where  once 
Sisters  and  brothers  met  in  frolic  play. 
Around,  the  wooded  hills  in  beauty  rise  ! 
Earth  has  not  many  scenes  more  fair  than  this, 
And  none  more  dear  to  those  who  called  it  Home  ! " 

Our  Sunday  evening  hymn-singing  is  vividly 
recalled,  in  which  little  Fanny  soon  took  part. 
At  this  time  our  dear  father  was  an  invalid  ;  music 
was  his  solace,  and  he  composed  cathedral  services, 
also  many  hundreds  of  chants  and  tunes,  and 
several  sacred  songs,  the  profits  of  which  were 
always  devoted  to  various  Societies,  home  and 
foreign,  and  .the  restoration  of  churches.* 

Beside  the  rich  chords  and  tuneful  song  in 
our  home,  there  were   wise   and  holy  influences. 


*  My  father's  first  published  musical  composition  was  a 
setting  of  Bishop  Hebers  hymn,  "From  Greenland's  icy 
mountains."  The  proceeds  amounted  to  £iSo,  and  were 
devoted  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  In  1836  the 
Gresham  prize  medal  was  awarded  to  him  for  a  cathedral 
service  in  A.  In  1841  a  second  gold  medal  was  adjudged 
for  his  anthem,  "  Give  Thanks." 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


Our  parents'  prayers  and  example  in  searching 
the  Scriptures,  and  their  loving  cheery  ways, 
activity  and  punctuality,  were  the  keynotes  of 
our  child-life. 

One  of  our  mother's  letters  is  given,  written 
when  Fanny  was  away  on  her  first  visit  (1840). 

I  am  so  glad  to  hear  how  happy  you  are  at  Wycombe. 
Try  and  be  very  obedient  to  dear  grandmamma  and  your 
sister  Ellen,  and  I  hope  you  will  do  all  you  can  to  please 
dear  grandpapa.  I  miss  you  very  much,  and  often  think 
I  hear  you  call  "mamma,"  or  expect  you  are  coming  to 
me.  You  remember  the  three  little  babies  at  Dunley. 
Jane,  the  one  that  you  nursed,  is  gone  to  heaven.  May 
my  Fanny  know  and  love  Jesus  Christ !  then  she  will  be 
sure  to  go  to  heaven  whether  she  dies  young  or  old. 
Some  of  the  seeds  are  come  up  in  your  garden ;  I  love 
to  watch  them,  because  you  helped  me  to  sow  them. 
Dear  papa  sends  his  love.     Good  bye,  dear  Fanny. 

From  dear  Mamma. 

In  1842  the  living  of  Astley  was  resigned,  and 
Henwick  House,  in  the  parish  of  Hallow,  was  our 
temporary  home  till  our  dear  father's  appoint- 
ment by  Bishop  Pepys  to  the  Rectory  of  St. 
Nicholas,  Worcester,  in  1845.  The  only  distinct 
remembrance  of  this  time  is  of  Frances'  delight  in 
the  gardens  and  long  terrace  walk  at  Henwick, 
with  sundry  agile  tree  climbings.  Perhaps  her 
first  grief  was  the  death  of  her  little  dog  Flo,  which 
was  buried  under  the  snowy  Mespilus  tree  in  the 


LITER  A  R  Y  NOl  VC/A  TE. 


back  lawn.     The   sheet  of  paper  is  pres 
which  she  wrote : 

"  Here  lies  little  Flora.     Died  April  16th,  1844. 
Aged  7.     Reverence  her  remains." 

Frances  always  took  care  to  be  in  the  drawing- 
room  while  a  professor  was  giving  German  lessons. 
Without  any  one  knowing  it,  she  was  listening 
and  acquiring  the  language.  When  discovered, 
she  had  made  such  progress  that  Mr.  Lorentz 
begged  he  might  instruct  her. 

The  treasured  little  book  in  which  she  wrote 
her  childish  hymns  and  rhymes  begins  with  the 
following  verses  written  at  the  age  of  seven. 

Sunday  is  a  pleasant  day, 

When  we  to  church  do  go ; 
For  there  we  sing  and  read  and  pray, 

And  hear  the  sermon  too. 

On  Sunday  hear  the  village  bells  ; 

It  seems  as  if  they  said, 
Go  to  the  church  where  the  pastor  tells 

How  Christ  for  man  has  bled. 

And  if  we  love  to  pray  and  read 

While  we  are  in  our  youth, 
The  Lord  will  help  us  in  our  need 

And  keep  us  in  Flis  truth. 

All  her  rhymes  arc  dated,  and  also  some  simple 
tales,  written  in  a  copybook  for  the  benefit  of  her 


io  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

little  niece  Miriam.  From  nine  years  old  and 
upwards  she  wrote  long  and  amusingly  descriptive 
letters,  in  perfect  rhyme  and  rhythm,  to  her  brother 
Frank  and  her  young  friends. 

There  would  have  been  a  long  blank  now  but 
for  the  Autobiography  of  her  inner  child-life.  It 
was  written  for  her  sister  Maria,  and  unsealed  only 
a  few  weeks  a^o.  As  the  shadows  on  her  morn- 
ing  pathway  contrast  with  the  light  that  shone 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day,  it  is  thought 
right  to  give  these  pages  in  all  their  truthful 
simplicity. 


CHAPTER     II. 
(1843— 1848.) 

Autobiography  from  six  years  old — Wanting  to  be  happy — Sunday 
chapters  and  prayer  —  Golden  light  —  Waving  boughs  — 
"The  caged  lark" — No  hypocrisy  —  Mother's  last  words  — 
Death  —  No  trance  — The  cry  of  the  motherless  —  Wales  — 
Oakhampton. 

autobiography.     {Written  in  1859.) 

I  HAVE  often  already  planned  and  half  intended  to 
write  for  my  own  amusement  in  coming  years  a 
sort  of  little  autobiography  of  those  which  are  past ;  but 
this  idea,  although  my  life  would  furnish  plenty  of  small 
adventures  and  incidents,  I  have  now  for  several  reasons 
laid  aside  ;  I  scarcely  think  it  would  repay  the  necessary 
outlay  of  many  precious  hours.  For,  more  and  more,  do 
I  feel  what  valuable  capital  Time  is,  capital  which  must 
not  be  put  out  at  merely  any  interest,  but  as  far  as 
possible  at  the  best  and  highest.  In  lieu  however  of  a 
history  of  my  outer  life,  I  do  think  that  a  little  account 
of  my  own  inner  life  would  be  a  not  unprofitable  invest- 
ment of  an  evening  hour.  And  may  He  who  has  led 
me  these  twenty-two  "years  through  the  wilderness" 
send  His  blessing  upon  me  while  I  u  remember  all  the 
way  "  by  which  He,  I  trust,  has  brought  me  hitherto. 

My  reasons  for  undertaking  this  little  task  are  these. 
1st.  I   have  found  it  so  very  pleasant  and  profitable  to 


12  MEMORIALS   OF  F.  R.  II. 

look  back  frequently  upon  what  have  been  God's  deal- 
ings with  me,  that  a  written  retrospect  is  likely,  with  His 
blessing,  to  prove  still  more  useful  and  delightful,  as 
being  less  cursory  and  more  definite.  2nd.  I  have 
always  avoided  keeping  a  diary,  feeling  certain  that  it 
never  would  or  could  be  a  strictly  faithful  picture  of 
passing  soul -life  ;  yet  I  think  an  account  of  the  past,  in  a 
bird's-eye  view,  would  be  far  easier  to  give  in  a  true  and 
uncoloured  light  than  any  memoranda  of  %,  present,  which 
would  be  tinged  with  the  prevailing  hues  of  the  moment, 
morning,  noon,  or  twilight.  Therefore,  as  I  feel  sure 
that  I  shall  not  retain  such  a  clear  recollection  of 
each  year's  history  when  memory  is  more  burdened, 
and  as  I  believe  that  even  our  own  "experience"' 
is  a  thing  given  to  be  used  and  improved,  it  seems 
almost  a  duty  to  endeavour  to  preserve  it  as  clear 
and  ready  for  reference  and  use  (at  times  when  "  His 
love  in  times  past'*'  may  be  an  anchor  for  the  storm- 
beset  spirit)  as  may  be.  3rd.  A  diary  no  eye  but  mine 
should  ever  see.  But,  for  one  reason,  one  eye  shall  read 
these  pages,  if  it  should  be  God's  will  that  the  volume 
of  my  life  should  soon  close.  It  is  this.  While  I  do 
humbly  trust,  though  tremblingly,  that  I  am  a  child  of 
God,  I  know,  and  knowing  bewail  it,  that  much  in  my 
life  and  conversation  has  not  been,  and  is  not,  "as  be- 
cometh  the  gospel  of  Christ" ;  and  there  must  be  some, 
if  not  many,  among  my  own  beloved  ones,  who  have  no 
direct  evidence  concerning  me,  and  whom  I  must  have 
often  grieved  by  my  inconsistency.  And  it  might  be 
that  no  opportunity  of  any  "deathbed  evidence"  may 
be  given  me,  or  that  my  remaining  time'may  be  so  short 
tli at  I  may  never  be  able  to  show,  by  a  closer  walk  with 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


God,  that  I  am  truly  His.  And  as  He  has  in  His 
wonderful,  most  wonderful,  mercy  given  me  hope,  I  would 
not  that  any  dear  to  me  should  sorrow  for  me  as  without 
hope.  So  I  shall  give  this  to  my  dear  sister  Maria,  to 
be  opened  only  in  case  of  my  death ;  that  she  may 
have  the  comfort  of  hoping,  that  even  in  my  darkest 
and  most  careless  days  I  was  not  utterly  forsaken  of 
that  Spirit,  who  I  pray  may  never  cease  to  strive 
with  me. 

"Call  to  remembrance  the  days  of  old." 
"  Thou  shalt  remember  all  the  way  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  hath  led  thee.'' 

1843— 1845. 

Up  to  the  time  that  I  was  six  years  old  I  have  no 
remembrance  of  any  religious  ideas  whatever.  Even, 
when  taken  once  to  see  the  corpse  of  a  little  boy  of  my 
own  age  (four  years),  lying  in  a  coffin  strewn  with 
flowers,  in  dear  papa's  parish  of  Astley,  I  did  not  think 
about  it  as  otherwise  than  a  very  sad  and  very  curious 
thing  that  that  little  child  should  lie  so  still  and  cold. 
I  do  not  think  I  could  ever  have  said  any  of  those 
"  pretty  things "  that  little  children  often  do,  though 
there  were  sweet  and  beloved  and  holy  ones  round  me 
who  must  have  often  tried  to  put  good  thoughts  into  my 
little  mind.  But  from  six  to  eight  I  recall  a  different 
state  of  things.  The  beginning  of  it  was  a  sermon 
preached  one  Sunday  morning,  at  Hallow  Church,  by 
"Six.  (now  Archdeacon)  Phillpotts.  Of  this  I  even  now 
retain  a  distinct  impression.  It  was  to  me  a  ver 
rible  one,  dwelling  much  on  hell  and  judgment,  and 
what  a  fearful  thing  it  is  to  fall  intc  nds  of  the 


T4  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

living  God.  No  one  ever  knew  it,  but  this  sermon 
haunted  me,  and  day  and  night  it  crossed  me.  I  began 
to  pray  a  good  deal,  though  only  night  and  morning, 
with  a  sort  of  fidget  and  impatience,  almost  angry  at 
feeling  so  unhappy,  and  wanting  and  expecting  to  get  a 
new  heart,  and  have  everything  put  straight  and  be  made 
happy,  all  at  once. 

This  sort  of  thing  went  on  at  intervals,  not  at  all  con- 
tinuously, for  often  a  month  or  two  would  pass  without 
a  serious  thought  or  anything  like  true  prayer.  At 
such  times  I  utterly  abominated  being  "talked  to," 
would    do    anything   on   earth    to    escape    the  kindly 

meant  admonitions  of  dear  M ,  or  the  prayers  which 

she  would  offer  for  me.  Any  cut  or  bruise  (and  such 
were  more  the  rule  than  exception  in  those  wild  days 
of  tree-climbing,  wall-scaling,  etc.)  was  instantly  adduced 
as  a  reason  why  I  could  not  possibly  kneel  down.  A 
chapter  in  the  Bible  was  often  a  terrible  bore.  Then, 
after  a  time  of  this  sort,  some  mere  trifle,  very  often  the 
influence  of  a  calm  beautiful  evening,  or  perhaps  a 
"  Sunday  book "  of  some  affecting  kind,  would  rouse 
me  up  to  uncomfortableness  again.  One  sort  of  habit 
I  got  into  in  a  steady  way,  which  was  persevered  in  with 
more  or  less  fervour  according  to  the  particular  fit  in 
which  I  might  be.  Every  Sunday  afternoon  I  went 
alone  into  a  little  front  room  (at  Henwick)  over  the  hall, 
and  there  used  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Testament,  and 
then  knelt  down  and  prayed  for  a  few  minutes,  after 
which  I  usually  felt  soothed  and  less  naughty.  Once, 
when  Marian  P.  was  spending  a  few  days  with  me, 
she  being  my  only  little  visitor  at  Henwick,  I  did  not 
like  any  omission,  and  so  took  her  with  me,  saying    a 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  IS 

few  words   of  prayer    "  out  of  my  head "  without  any 
embarrassment  at  her  presence. 

I  think  I  had  a  far  more  vivid  sense  of  the  beauty  of 
nature  as  a  little  child  than  I  have  even  now  ;  and  its 
power  over  me  was  greater  than  any  one  would  imagine. 
I  have  hardly  felt  anything  so  intensely  since,  in  the  way 
of  a  sort  of  unbearable  enjoyment.  Especially,  and  I 
think  more  than  anything  else,  the  golden  quiet  of  a 
bright  summer's  day  used  to  enter  into  me  and  do  me 
good.  What  only  some  great  and  rare  musical  enjoyment 
is  to  me  now,  the  shade  of  a  tree  under  a  clear  blue  sky, 
with  a  sunbeam  glancing  through  the  boughs,  was  to  me 
then.  But  I  did  not  feel  happy  in  my  very  enjoy- 
ment j  I  wanted  more.  I  do  not  think  I  was  eight  when 
I  hit  upon  Cowper's  lines,  ending 


"  My  Father  made  them  all 


i » 


That  was  what  I  wanted  to  be  able  to  say ;  and,  after 
once  seeing  the  words,  I  never  saw  a  lovely  scene  again 
without  being  teased  by  them.  One  spring  (I  think 
1845)  I  kept  thinking  of  them,  and  a  dozen  times  a  day 
said  to  myself,  "Oh  if  God  would  but  make  me  a 
Christian  before  the  summer  comes  ! "  because  I  longed 
so  to  enjoy  His  works  as  I  felt  they  could  be  enjoyed. 
And  I  could  not  bear  to  think  of  another  summer  com- 
ing and  going,  and  finding  and  leaving  me  still  "  not  a 
Christian/'  I  shall  know  some  day  why  my  Father  left 
me  to  walk  thus  alone  in  my  early  childhood,  why  such 
long  years  of  dissatisfaction  and  restlessness  were  appor- 
tioned me,  while  others  fancied  me  a  happy  thoughtless 
child.  But  He  must  have  been  teaching  me,  and  "  who 
teacheth  like   Him?7'      Another  soothing   influence  to 


MEMORIALS   OF  F.  R.  H. 


me  was  the  presence  of  any  one  whom  I  believed  to  be 
more  than  commonly  holy  :  not  among  those  nearest 
and  dearest  to  me  at  home ;  how  perversely  I  overlooked 
them  !  but  any  very  pious  clergyman,  or  other  manifest 
and  shining  Christian.  The  Rev.  John  Davies,  of  St 
Clement's,  I  particularly  reverenced;  and  his  or  anj 
similar  presence  did  me  a  sort  of  indefinite  good.  I 
used  to  want  such  to  speak  a  word  about  good  things 
to  me,  much  as  I  hated  it  from  those  who  would  will- 
ingly have  given  it  me. 

All  this  while  I  don't  think  any  one  could  have  given 
the  remotest  guess  at  what  passed  in  my  mind,  or  have 
given  me  credit  for  a  single  serious  thought.  I  knew  I 
was  "  a  naughty  child,"  never  entertained  any  doubts  on 
the  subject;  in  fact,  I  almost  enjoyed  my  naughtiness  in 
a  savage  desperate  kind  of  way,  because  I  utterly  de- 
spaired of  getting  any  better,  except  by  being  "  made  a 
Christian,"  which,  as  months  passed  on,  leaving  me 
rather  worse  than  better,  was  a  less  and  less  hoped  for, 
though  more  and  more  longed  for,  change.  Towards  the 
end  of  these  two  years  I  think  (though  I  do  not  dis- 
tinctly remember)  that  I  must  have  become  a  shade 
quieter  and  happier,  because  of  what  is  the  first  memory 
in  my  next  little  soul  era. 

July,  1845— -Spring,  1850. 

We  went  to  St.  Nicholas'  Rectory  in  1S45,  and  it 
was  in  very  great  bitterness  that  I  bade  adieu  to  my 
pleasant  country  life,  and  became,  as  I  remember  dear 
papa  calling  me,  "a  caged  lark."  This  maqle  a  great 
difference  to  me,  for  I  do  think  that  the  quiet  every  day 
beauty  of  trees  and  sunshine  was  the  chief  external  influ- 


autobiog:  :- 

ence  upon  my  early  childhood.  Waving  boughs  and 
golden  light  always  touched  and  quieted  me,  and  spoke  to 
me,  and  told  me  about  God.  Being  a  "youngest"  by 
so  many  years,  and  not  knowing   many  children.  I 

.  had  a  companion  except  my  little  Flora,  in  that 
large  Henwick  garden,  where  I  first  learned  to  think ; 
and  that  may  have  been  the  reason  why  trees  and  grass 
were  so  much  to  me.  They  were  the  first  pleasant  leaf 
in  God's  great  lesson  book  with  me.  But  at  St.  Nicholas' 
Rectory  I  had  a  little  tiny  room  all  my  own,  and  that 
was  quite  the  next  best  thing ;  its  little  window  was  my 
"country"  (for  a  "walk"  with  another  was  never  the 
same  thing  as  those  lonely  loiterings  in  the  garden),  and 
soon  the  sky  and  the  clouds  were  the  same  sort  of  rela- 
tions to  my  spirit  that  trees  and  flowers  had  been. 

Soon  after  coming,  a  sermon  by  the  curate  on  "  Fear 
not,  little  flock/*'  etc.,  struck  me  very  much,  and  woke 
me  up  again  from  a  longer  slumber  to  a  more  restless 
unhappiness  than  usual.  I  did  so  want  to  be  happy  and 
be  u  a  Christian,"  which  term  embraced  everything  I 
could  possibly  think  of  in  the  way  of  happiness.  And  I 
didn't  at  all  see  how  I  was  to  be,  except  by  praying  very 
hard ;  and  that  I  had  done  so  often  that  I  got  quite  dis- 
heartened at  its  resultlessness.  At  this  time  I  don't  think 
I  had  any  clear  ideas  about  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  so  getting  rid  of  the  burden  which  had  pressed  so 
long  upon  my  little  soul.     My  general  notion  was  that 

'n't  love  God  at  all,  and  was  very  bad  and  wicked 
altogether ;  that  if  I  went  on  praying  very  much,  some- 
thing would  come  to  me  and  change  me  all  at  once,  and 
make  me  like  many  whom  I  read  about  and  a  few  whom 
I  saw.     As  for  trying  to  be  good,  that  seemed  of  next  to 

C 


18  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II. 


no  use ;  it  was  like  struggling  in  a  quicksand,  the  more 
you  struggle  the  deeper  you  sink.  To  come  back  to  the 
sermon.  I  had  never  yet  spoken  a  word  to  any  mortal 
about  religion ;  but  now  I  was  so  uneasy  that,  after  nearly 
a  fortnight's  hesitation,  taking  the  emboldening  opportu- 
nity of  being  alone  with  the  curate  one  evening  when 
almost  dark,  I  told  him  my  trouble;  saying  especially 
that  I  thought  I  was  getting  worse,  because  since  I  had 
come  to  St.  Nicholas'  I  had  not  cared  at  all  for  Sunday 
afternoon  reading  and  prayer.  His  advice  did  not  satisfy 
me.  He  said  the  excitement  of  moving  and  coming  into 
new  scenes  was  the  cause  most  likely  of  my  feeling  worse, 
and  that  would  soon  go  off;  then  I  was  to  try  and  be 
a  good  child,  and  pray,  etc.,  etc.  So,  after  that,  my  lips 
were  utterly  sealed  to  all  but  God  for  another  five  years 
or  rather  more.  Even  when  feeling  most,  I  fancied  I 
could  as  soon  speak  Sanscrit,  or  die,  as  utter  a  word  to 
a  human  being  on  what  was  only  between  me  and  God. 
This  intense  reserve  must  have  grieved  those  who  loved 
me.  Consequently  too,  anything  like  hypocrisy  was  the 
sin  of  all  others  which  I  could  least  understand,  and 
imagined  the  most  impossible  to  commit.  How  could 
any  one  say  or  seem  7nore  than  they  felt,  when  it  was  so 
impossible  to  say  as  much  as  one  felt ! 

My  dear  mamma's  illness  and  death  (July  5th,  1848) 
did  not  make  the  impression  on  me  which  might  have 
been  expected;  I  mean  as  regards  my  spiritual  state, 
for  my  intense  sorrow,  childish  though  it  was,  seems  even 
now,  after  the  lapse  of  eleven  years,  a  thing  of  which  I 
do  not  like  to  speak  or  think.  A  mother's  death  must 
be  childhood's  greatest  grief.  But  I  am  trying  now  to 
write  only  of  my  soul's  life.     I  did  not  at  all  expect  her 


A  UTOfilOGRAPll  Y.  19 


departure,  and  shut  my  ears  in  a  very  hardened  way  to 
those  who  tried  to  prepare  me  for  it ;  so  when  it  came  I 
was  not  ready,  and  there  was  nothing  but  bitterness  in  it 
to  me.  I  did  not,  would  not,  see  God's  hand  in  it,  and 
the  stroke  left  me  worse  than  it  found  me. 

One  subject  often  occupied  my  mind  in  these  years, 
which  vrould  seem  unusual  for  a  child — the  Lord's 
Supper.  After  coming  to  St.  Nicholas',  almost  every 
monthly  sacrament  made  me  thoughtful.  I  begged  to 
be  allowed  to  stay  in  the  church  and  see  it  administered 
"  only  once/'  but  this  apparently  mere  curiosity  was  no! 
gratified,  so  I  used  to  go  round  to  the  vestry  and  listen 
to  the  service  through  the  door.  One  Sunday  the  hymn 
"My  God,  and  is  Thy  table  spread/'  was  sung  before 
sermon ;  it  quite  upset  me,  and  I  cried  violently,  though 
being  in  a  corner  of  the  pew  I  managed'  to  conceal 
it.  I  used  to  reckon  the  years  to  the  time  when  the 
invitation  would  extend  to  me  too,  not  by  any  means 
happily,  for  I  wondered  what  I  should  ever  do  ;  I-  could 
not  stay  away,  but  how  could  I  dare  to  go?  "Well,  I 
hope  I  shall  be  a  Christian  by  then  !"  was  my  only 
comfort. 

Turning  from  the  Autobiography,  some  of  her 
mother's  words  are  given. 

"  You  arc  my  youngest  little  girl,  and  I  feel 
more  anxious  about  you  than  the  rest.  I  do  pray 
for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  lead  you  and  guide  you. 
And  remember,  nothing  but  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ  can  make  you  clean  and  lovely  in  God's 
sight" 


MEMORIALS  QF  F.  R.  II. 


Frances.  "  Oh,  mamma,  I  am  sure  you  will  get 
better  and  go  to  church  again  !" 

"  No,  dear  child  ;  the  church  mamma  is  going  to 
is  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  firstborn 
in  heaven.  How  glorious  to  know  I  shall  soon  see 
my  Saviour  face  to  face !  Now  go  and  play  and 
sing  some  of  your  little  hymns  for  me  ;  there  is 
one  verse  I  should  like  you  to  sing  twice  over: 

"  And  when  her  path  is  darkened 
She  lifts  her  trusting  eye, 
And  says  '  my  Father  calls  me 
To  mansions  in  the  sky  ! ' ;' 

Before  her  mother's  death  (when  she  was  eleven 
years  old)  her  wish  was  gratified  to  see  the  Lord's 
Supper  administered.  We  remember  her  grave, 
flushed  face,  when  kneeling  at  her  mother's  bed 
during  the  "  Communion  of  the  Sick." 

The  whole  story  of  her  child  life  at  this  time  is 
told  in  her  "  Four  Happy  Days,"  in  which,  under 
the  name  of  "  Annie,"  she  reveals  the  bitterness  of 
this  first  grief.  We  can  almost  see  her  in  her  tiny 
bedroom,  "  kneeling  on  the  chair,  leaning  her  little 
arms  on  the  window-seat,  and  feeling  as  if  she 
wished  she  had  something  to  lean  her  little  heart 
on  too.  The  clouds  had  been  her  great  friends 
since  she  had  had  no  trees  to  sit  in  and  make  up 
fancies  about.     Sometimes  she  watched  the  clouds 


FOUR  HAPPY  DA  YS. 


and  wondered  all  sorts  of  things  about  them,  and 
especially  wished  she  could  reach  the  splendid 
white  ones  which  looked  like  snow  mountains  that 
could  be  climbed  and  rested  upon.  But  she  found 
in  a  book  that  they  were  only  vapour  like  the 
others,  and  that  there  would  be  nothing  to  rest 
upon  and  look  down  upon,  only  dismal  thick  mist 
and  rain.  Poor  child  !  there  are  other  bright 
things  besides  shining  clouds,  which  when  reached 
are  only  mist  and  tears.  .  .  .  She  was  musing 
over  some  words  which  had  just  been  spoken  in 
her  mother's  room.  '  Fanny  dear,  pray  to  God 
to  prepare  you  for  all  that  He  is  preparing  for 
you.'  Her  mamma  said  them  very  feebly  and 
solemnly  when  she  said  good-night,  and  now 
they  seemed  to  sound  over  and  over  again,  so 
that  they  never  should  or  could  be  forgotten. 
'  I  wonder  what  He  is  preparing  for  me,'  she 
thought.  '  Oh  I  do  hope  He  is  preparing  one 
of  the  many  mansions  for  me !  how  I  wish  I  knew 
whether  He  is !  But  I  don't  think  He  is  preparing 
me  for  it,  else  I  should  not  feel  naughty  so  often.' 
But  'her  mamma  meant  something  sadder  and 
nearer,  which  she  knew  God  was  surely  preparing 
day  by  day  for  her  little  girl  ;  she  knew  it  could 
not  be  very  long  before  she  would  be  singing  the 
song  '  in  perfect  joy,  while  all  her  child's 
little  songs  would  be   hushed  in  great  sorrow,  the 


MEMORIALS  CF  F.  R.  H. 


greatest  that  a  child  can  know.  Her  mamma 
saw  how  strangely  she  was  unprepared  for  all  this, 
and  she  never  would  stay  to  listen  to  anything 
her  sisters  said  about  their  dear  mamma  being 
worse." 

Only  a  few  weeks  before  her  own  death,  Frances 
referred  to  this  :  "  The  words  mamma  taught  me 
in  1848  have  been  a  life  prayer  with  vie.  This 
'  preparing '  goes  on  ;  it  is  as  when  gaining  one 
horizon,  another  and  another  spreads  before  you. 
So  every  event  prepares  us  for  the  next  that  is 
prepared  for  us.  Mamma's  words  I  also  re- 
member, 'Dear  child,  you  have  your  own  little 
bedroom  now,  it  ought  to  be  a  little  Bethel'  I 
could  not  then  make  head  or  tail  of  what  she 
meant,  and  often  wondered,  till  some  months  after, 
when  reading  in  Genesis  I  came  to  the  chapter ; 
and  then  I  understood  it.  Having  that  small 
room  to  myself  developed  me  much  as  a  child  ;  it 
was  mine,  and  to  me  it  was  the  cosiest  little  nest 
in  the  world." 

We  must  take  one  more  fook  (from  the  "  Four 
Happy  Days ")  at  St.  Nicholas'  Rectory  on  the 
nth  of  July,  1848.  "Annie  [Frances]  was  stand- 
ing by  the  window  in  a  front  room,  looking 
through  a  little  space  between  the  window  and 
blind.  All  the  shops  were  shut  up,  though  it  was 
not   Sunday.     She  knew  it  would  be  dreadful  to 


THE  CRY  OF  THE  MOTHERLESS.  23 

• 
look  out  of  that  window,  and  yet  she  felt  she  must 

look.    She  did  not  cry,  she  only  stood  and  shivered 

in  the  warm  air. 

"Very  slowly  and  quietly  a  funeral  passed  out  of 
the  front  [Rectory]  gate,  and  in  another  minute 
was  out  of  sight,  turning  into  the  church.  Then  she 
stood  no  longer,  but  rushed  away  to  her  own  little 
room,  and  flung  herself  on  her  little  bed,  and  cried 
'oh,  mamma  !  mamma  !  mamma  !'  It  seemed  as  if 
there  was  nothing  else  in  her  little  heart  but  that 
one  word.  The  strange  hope  which  had  lasted  all 
that  week  was  gone.  She  had  found  curious 
things  in  books,  and  one  was  that  people  had 
sometimes  been  supposed  to  be  dead  and  yet  it 
was  only  a  trance,  and  they  had  revived  and  even 
recovered.  And  so,  when  no  one  was  near,  she 
had  gone  again  and  again  into  that  room,  and 
drawn  the  curtain  aside,  half  expecting  to  see  the 
dear  eyes  unclose,  and  to  feel  the  cold  check  warm 
again  to  her  kiss.  But  it  wras  no  trance.  The 
dear  suffering  mother  was  at  rest,  seeing  Jesus 
face  to  face.  Only  the  smile  of  holy  peace  was 
left  on  that  lovely  face,  and  that  remained  to 
the  last,  telling  of  life  beyond  death ;  she  had 
never  seen  the  solemn  beauty  of  that  smile 
before.  But  now  all  hope  was  gone,  and  she 
knew  that  she  was  motherless." 

In  her  little  book  of  oocms  she  wrote  : 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  hath  heard, 
Neither  can  man's  heart  conceive, 

The  blessed  things  God  hath  prepared 
For  those  who  love  Him  and  believe. 

July  5I/1,  184J 


And  again  : 

Oh  !  had  I  the  winsrs  of  a  dove 


Soon,  soon  would  I  be  at  my  rest ; 
I  would  fly  to  the  Saviour  I  love, 

And  there  would  I  lie  on  His  breast. 

July  oth. 

On  a  marble  tablet  in  St.  Nicholas'  Church, 
Worcester,  is  this  inscription. 

JANE, 

The   beloved   Wife   of  Rev.  W.  H.  Havergal,  M.A., 

Rector  of  this  Parish,  and  Hon.  Canon  of  Worcester 

Cathedral, 

Died  in  holy  peace,  July  5th,  1848, 

AGED  54  YEARS. 

"  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life." 

After  this  sorrowful  time  our  dear  father  took  us 
all  away  to  North  Wales.  On  cur  return  Frances 
often  visited  her  sister  Miriam's  home,  Oakhamp- 
ton,  where  she  is  remembered  as  a  clever  amusing 
child,  sometimes  a  little  wilful  and  troublesome 
from  mere  excess  of  animal  spirits,  but  always 
affectionate  and  grateful  for  any  little  treat  ;  read- 
ing a  good  deal  of  poetry,  and  leaving  traces  of 


EARLY  W(  25 


her  studies  in  volumes  found  in  hayloft  and  manger 
and  garden  nooks. 

When  at  St.  Nicholas'  Rectory,  she  threw  herself 
into  the  work  of  her  society  for  providing  warm 
clothing ;  and  her  chief  coadjutor  (whom  she  calls 
"Maria"  in  "Four  Happy  Days")  was  the  youngest 
daughter  of  Michael  Thomas  Sadler,  M.P. 

Though  her  grief  for  her  dear  mother's  death* 
was  very  deep,  she  ever  tried  to  conceal  it.  Not 
that  it  was  always  heavy  upon  her,  for  as  she 
writes  :  "  If  anything  else  occupied  my  attention 
I  had  a  happy  faculty  of  forgetting  everything  else 
for  the  moment.  And  thus  it  happened  that  a 
merry  laugh  or  a  sudden  light-heeled  scamper 
upstairs  and  downstairs  led  others  to  think  I  had 
not  many  sad  thoughts,  whereas  not  a  minute 
before  my  little  heart  was  heavy  and  sad/' 


CHAPTER    III. 

(1848—1852.) 

The  new  decade  —  Meteor  flashes  —  "Oh  for  faith  "  —  School  at 
last  —  Showers,  but  no  blessing  —  Breaking  the  ice  —  The 
climax  —  The  school  sunbeam  —  A  gleam  of  hope  '■ —  Trusting 
Jesus  —  School  again  —  Illness  and  patience  —  Wales  —  Sing- 
ing and  responding  at  "Taffy  services." 

AUTOBIOGRAPHY    RESUMED. 

I  KNOW  I  did  not  love  God  at  this  time,  the  very- 
thought  of  Him  frightened  me ;  but  sometimes  a 
feeling  not  unlike  love  would  make  me  go  to  sleep  with 
a  wet  pillow.  It  would  often  be  thus.  Going  to  bed, 
I  would  determine  I  would  try  to  think  about  God,  hard 
as  it  was  \  and  after  I  lay  down,  as  my  thoughts  did  not 
flow  at  all  naturally  heavenward,  any  more  than  water 
flows  upward,  I  forced  them  into  a  definite  channel  by  a 
half  whisper.  "  How  good  it  was  of  God  to  send  Jesus 
to  die!'"'  was  my  usual  beginning,  while  I  by  no  means 
felt  or  believed  that  wonderful  goodness.  Nevertheless  it 
usually  ended  in  my  crying  most  heartily  because  I  was 
so  bad  and  He  was  so  good,  and  because  I  didn't  and 
couldn't  love  Him  when  He  even  died  for  sinners. 

Here  I  ought  to  say  that,  for  preservation  from  one 
deadly  error,  I  ought  especially  to  be  thankful  to  my 
ever  watchful  Keeper.  Never  for  one  moment,  even  from 
my  earliest  childhood,  haye  I  ever  been  tempted  to  think 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  2; 

otherwise  of  myself  than  as  a  great  and  miserable  and 
helpless  sinner.  Never  have  I  dared  to  think  myself  "  as 
good  as  others,"  for  even  as  a  little  child  I  knew  and 
felt  the  sinfulness  of  my  own  heart.  Never  has  the 
shadow  of  a  hope  in  my  own  righteousness,  or  of  any 
trust  in  myself,  crossed  my  mind.  Yet  even  this  I  say 
with  the  reservation  that  it  is  and  has  been  so,  as  far 
as  my  own  consciousness  goes,  for  every  year  shows  me 
more  and  more  the  utter  deceitfulness  of  the  heart  : 
"who  can  know  it!  "  Oh  the  comfort  of  thinking  that 
there  is  One  who  knows  it,  and  can  therefore  cleanse 
its  most  hidden  chambers  from  their  dark  pollution. 
"O  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,"  etc.,  is  one 
of  the  sweetest  things  in  our  sweet  Liturgy,  to  me,  and 
it  is  wonderful  what  confidence  it  has  often  given  me. 

So  passed  the  five  years  till  the  spring  of  1850,  a  time 
full  of  many  recollections  which  I  should  like  to  retrace, 
had  I  not  determined  to  abide  by  my  intention  of  recall- 
ing only  the  history  of  what  I  would  now  dare  to  hope, 
though  for  many  years  I  doubted  it,  is  God's  own  work 
in  me,  which  He,  according  to  His  promise,  will  perfect 
in  His  own  time. 

1850  {Spring)  to  185 1  (February). 

The  bells  were  ringing  in  the  new  year,  and  not  year 
only  but  decade,  when  Maria  woke  me  and  said,  "  It  is 
1S50  now,  Fanny  !  "  It  was  quite  dark,  and  I  lay  listen- 
ing to  the  new  year's  birth-song  in  silence.  A  dim 
looking  onward  through  a  fresh  "  ten  years"  all  the  way 
till  i860  came  before  me  ;  I  should  be  grown  up  if  I 
lived;  I  a  woman,  how  curious  it  seemed  !  Perhaps  I 
should  be  dead,  and  where  ?     If  I  lived,  should  I  be  a 


2S  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  ff. 

Christian  ?  That  was  the  great  thing  in  all  my  anticipa- 
tions of  coming  years ;  but  in  a  solemn  hour,  like  a  new 
year's  midnight,  it  grew  greater  and  more  important  than 
ever.  The  sound  of  the  bells  died  away,  and  all  was 
quiet  again.  I  did  not  muse  long,  but  fell  asleep  to 
wake  up  in  the  first  grey  twilight  of  1S50. 

Now  the  decade  has  nearly  glided  by  (the  first  entire 
one  in  my  recollection)  ;  the  new  year's  bells  of  rS6o 
will  soon  be  sounding  forth ;  God  has  preserved  my  life 
hitherto  ;  and  how  shall  I  answer  the  great  question  then, 
not  "  shall  I  be ;>  but  "  am  I,  a  Christian  ?  "  May  I, 
trusting  and  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus  as  I  do  hope 
He  has  taught  me  to  do,  answer  this  great  question  of 
my  life  with  a  humble  yet  confident  "  yes  "  ?  And,  in 
entering  upon  another  ten  years,  may  I  not  hope  that 
"to  him  that  hath  shall  be  given/'  that  He  will  give  me 
more  faith,  hope,  and  love,  more  knowledge  of  Himself, 
more  meetness  for  His  presence  ?     Amen! 

I  don't  so  much  remember  particular  incidents  in  the 
early  part  of  this  year  as  general  feelings  and  impres- 
sions, which  were  then  rather  altered  in  character,  so 
much  so  as  to  form  the  beginning  of  a  new  division  in 
my  heart  story.  This  much  I  know,  that  a  soberizing 
thoughtful  time  seemed  to  fall  on  me  like  a  mantle,  and 
my  strivings  were  no  longer  the  passionate  spasmodic 
meteor  flashes  which  they  had  been,  but  something 
deeper,  more  settled,  more  sorrowful.  All  this  was 
secret  and  only  within  my  own  breast,  for  not  only  at 
this  time  but  all  through  my  early  life  there  were  but 
a  very  few  who  knew  me  to  be  anything  but  a  careless 
merry  girl,  light  hearted  in  the  extreme.  This  spring  a 
strange  new   sense  cf  tne  vanity  of  life  and  earth  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  29 

everything  but  the  one  thing  came  over  me,  and  when 
alone  I  sat  and  mused  till  I  often  cried.  I  began  to 
look  onward  more,  and  feel  that  I  should  not  be  a  child 
much  longer  (I  was  thirteen)  ;  and  then  years  would  go 
by  so  quickly,  people  said  they  did,  they  went  faster  even 
then  to  me  ;  and  what  would  they  bring  ?  vanity  and 
sameness  and  vexation  ?  And  life  began  to  seem  such  a 
little  thing  to  me,  such  "  a  handbreadth,"  and  what  was 
there  in  it  to  care  for  ?  I  couldn't  expect  a  happier  lot 
than  I  had,  and  yet  all  I  had  was  unsatisfactory  ;  and 
I  should  always  be  myself  too,  and  I  hated  myself,  so 
what  was  to  be  done  ? 

Two  or  three  things  happened  (though  I  do  not  at  all 
remember  what),  which  tended  very  strongly  to  confirm 
these  sad  thoughts  ;  death  seemed  around  me ;  "  passing 
away  "  earth's  motto  ;  "  vanity  ;'  life's  keynote.  As  the 
beautiful  spring  came  on  there  was  a  mist  of  melancholy 
over  the  very  flowers  :  they  had  opened,  well,  what 
matter?  they  would  fade  again,  and  so  would  every- 
thing !  I  did  not  enjoy  that  spring  as  I  had  others,  its 
charm  was  gone.  In  the  end  of  May  I  joined  Ellen  in 
London,  and  we  spent  six  weeks  of  gorgeous  summer 
weather  together  at  Wycombe  with  grandpapa.  What 
brought  it  before  me  I  don't  know,  but  now  came  a  more 
definite  and  earnest  prayer,  for  faith.  Oh  to  believe  in 
Jesus,  to  believe  that  He  had  pardoned  me  !  I  used  to 
go  to  bed  rather  early,  and  lie  awake  in  the  long  summer 
twilight  till  Ellen  came  up,  praying  for  this  precious  gift. 
Oh  for  faith  !  That  was  my  cry  ;  but  it  was  not  given, 
at  least  not  as  and  when  I  asked.  I  read  a  great  deal  of 
the  Bible  at  this  time  in  a  "  straight  on  "  sort  of  way, 
expecting  to  come  to  something  which  would  set  me  free 


30  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

and  bring  the  great  gift  of  faith  within  my  grasp.  How 
I  got  it  I  can't  in  the  least  tell ;  but  certainly  about  this 
time  I  had  a  clearer  idea  of  salvation  than  ever  before, 
though  I  fancied  myself  farther  than  ever  from  its 
blessedness. 

This  reminds  me  that  as  a  child  I  read  a  good  deal 
of  the  Bible,  Isaiah  being  nearly  my  favourite  book  from 
the  time  I  was  ten  or  eleven.  I  never  succeeded  in 
reading  for  any  length  of  time  on  any  regular  plan, 
because  if  I  missed  at  all  in  one  I  got  disheartened  and 
ennuyk)  and  after  giving  up  altogether  for  a  little  while 
began  something  else.  Once  I  determined,  if  eternal 
life  were  in  the  Scriptures,  find  it  I  would,  and  resolved 
to  begin  giving  an  hour  a  day  to  very  careful  and 
prayerful  reading  of  the  New  Testament. 

Then  came  the  great  break  in  the  current  of  my  outer 
life,  and  with  it  a  development  of  the  inner.  August  15th, 
1850,  to  my  great  delight  I  went  to  school.  And  that 
single  half-year  with  dear  Mrs.  Teed,  formerly  of  Great 
Campden  House,  at  Belmont  now,  was  perhaps  the  most 
important  to  me  of  any  in  my  life.  The  night  before  I 
went,  Ellen, — dear,  gentle,  heavenly  sister  that  she  was, 
stood  by  me,  brushing  my  hair,  and  taking  the  last 
opportunity  of  loving  counsel.  She  told  me  that  I  was 
going  to  begin  a  new  chapter  in  my  life  :  stay,  her  words 
were,  "  One  of  the  great  events  of  your  life,  Fanny  ! " 
and  then  she  was  silent.  I  was  captiously  disposed,  and 
rather  wanted  to  avoid  a  serious  conversation,  so  I 
answered  carelessly,  for  I  knew  by  the  tone  of  her  voice 
what  she  wanted  to  lead  on  to.  But  it  would  not  do,  she 
went  on  till  I  was  softened, — a  most  unusual  thing  under 
the  process  of  being  talked  to,  which  generally  had  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


most  opposite  effect.  She  spoke  of  God's  love,  and  of 
how  pleasant  and  sweet  a  thing  it  was  to  love  Him  who 
first  loved  us.  I  could  not  stand  it,  and  for  the  first 
time  for  five  years  I  spoke  out :  "  I  can't  love  God  yet, 
Nellie  ! "  was  all  I  said,  but  I  felt  a  great  deal  more. 

Next  day  I  went.  Maria  took  me,  and  we  reached 
Belmont  quite  in  the  evening.  It  was  nearly  prayer- 
time,  and  Maria  and  I  were  left  to  have  some  tea  alone 
in  the  great  drawing-room.  We  had  just  finished  when 
voices  reached  us,  and  we  tried  to  find  our  way  in  their 
direction.  They  came  from  the  schoolroom,  where  the 
girls  were  singing  their  evening  hymn  prior  to  the 
weekly  address  of  their  chaplain.  It  sounded  very  sweet 
and  soothing,  as  we  stood  behind  the  door  in  the  last 
glow  of  sunset,  and  somewhat  subdued  the  spirits  and 
the  curiosity  which  were  exciting  me  considerably. 
Then  Miss  Teed  came  out  and  brought  us  in,  just  as 
Mr.  Parker  was  beginning  his  sermon.  It  was  from  some 
text  in  Samuel  which  I  forget ;  but  the  two  leading  ideas 
were,  that  we  should  begin  the  new  half-year  with  the 
Saviour  who  loved  us  and  gave  Himself  for  us,  and  in  a 
spirit  of  helpful  love  one  toward  another.  It  was  a  rather 
long  address,  and  I  was  very  tired  and  excited,  so  I 
know  I  did  not  listen  to  it  nearly  all ;  but  this  much  I 
have  retained  until  now,  and  it  was  the  keynote  of  my 
prayer  that  evening  as  I  knelt  for  the  first  time  beside 
my  little  school  bed,  so  white  and  curtainless. 

How  I  should  like  to  run  on  with  many  reminiscences 
of  school  life  !  But  I  will  not !  It  was  not  long  before 
I  felt  that  Mrs.  Teed's  teaching  was  something  more 
than  common,  but,  till  towards  the  end  of  the  half  year, 
things  went  on  much  as  usual  with  me. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


After  the  middle  of  the  half-year  there  was  a  differ- 
ence. It  was  Mrs.  Teed's  finale  to  her  long  course  of 
school  work,  and  she  longed  and  prayed  that  it  might 
indeed  be  finished  with  joy  through  the  outpouring  of 
God's  blessing  upon  her  labours.  That  none  might 
leave  her  roof  unimpressed  was  her  desire,  and  it  was  to 
a  great  extent  fulfilled.  She  prayed  and  spoke  with  us, 
together  and  individually,  with  a  fervour  which  I  have 
never  since  seen  equalled,  and  seemed  a  very  St.  Paul  in 
the  intensity  of  her  yearning  over  us.  The  result  was 
what  might  be  really  called  a  revival  among  her  young 
charge.  There  may  have  been,  and  probably  was,  some 
excitement ;  but  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was,  even  then  and 
there,  sent  down  into  many  a  young  heart,  and  that 
many  dated  from  that  time  their  real  conversion  to  God, 
and  went  home  that  Christmas  rejoicing  in  a  newly 
and  truly  found  Saviour,  I  have  no  doubt  whatever.  My 
own  two  dearest  friends  were  among  these. 

But,  before  the  full  tide  of  all  this  blessing  set  in,  I  was 
much  in  earnest.  To  begin  with ;  it  must  indeed  have 
been  a  heart  of  stone  that  could  resist  dear  Mrs.  Teed?s 
sweet  and  holy  power.  Besides,  we  had  pious  teachers 
who  often  spoke  on  the  best  things  to  us,  and  had  little 
meetings  for  prayer  weekly  in  their  own  rooms.  And 
there  were  many  Christian  girls  too,  easily  recognised  by 
their  general  "walk  and  conversation/'  almost  by  their 
very  countenances ;  these  I  knew  "  took  sweet  counsel 
together,"   and    I  envied  them  and  longed  to  dare  to 

share  it.    Mary was  one  of  these  ;  we  were  naturally 

a  great  deal  together,  and  I  -longed  to  be  able  to  speak 
and  tell  her  how  unhappy  I  often  was;  but  it  was 
Iohg:  before    I   summoned    courage.        At   last    I   did. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


"  Mary,  dites-moi,  est-ce  que  vous  aimez  Dieu?"  (We 
always  had  to  speak  French.)  She  looked  almost 
surprised,  there  was  no  doubt  about  the  matter  with 
her.  "  Oui,  certainement/'  she  said,  "  je  l'aime  plus  que 
je  ne  pourrais  vous  dire."  Then  I  burst  into  tears  and 
sobbed  out  "Eh  bien,  c'est  cela  que  je  desire  tant,  et 
moi  je  ne  le  puis  pas  !  "  The  ice  was  broken,  and  dear 
Mary  spoke,  very  sweetly  to  me  :  I  did  not  regret  my 
confidence  this  time.  "Pouvez  vous  ou  voulez  vous 
dire  que  vous  etes  encore  un  petit  enfant  ?  "  "  Oh, 
oui,  je  sais  que  je  ne  siiis  qu'un  enfant."  "Alors, 
e'coutez  !  Jesus  disait,  '  Suffer  the  little  children/  etc. 
C'est  chaque  petit  enfant  qui  doit  venir  a  Lui,  chaque 
petit  enfant  qu'Il  appelle,  qu'Il  veut  embrasser."  She 
begged  me  to  go  to  Jesus  and  tell  Him  I  wanted  to  love 
Him  and  could  not,  and  then  He  would  teach  me  to. 
The  words  of  wise  and  even  eminent  men  have  since 
then  fallen  on  my  ear,  but  few  have  brought  the  dewv 
refreshment  to  my  soul  which  the  simple  loving  words  of 
my  little  Heaven-taught  schoolfellow  did.  But  as  yet 
they  were  only  as  a  "  very  lovely  song,"  etc.,  though  I 
loved  to  listen  to  them,  and  acted  upon  them  in  darkness 
and  trembling.  After  this  I  had  many  talks  -with  Mary, 
but  with  no  one  else.  Even  with  Diana,  the  goddess 
almost  among  my  school  friendships,  and  whom  I 
believed  to  be  like  Mary,  not  a  syllable  could  I  utter  on 
the  subject ;  though  I  longed  to  hear  her  speak  to  me 
as  Mary  did. 

November  came,   and  with   it  a  marked   increase  of 
anxiety  among   undecided,  and   earnestness    amor,, 
cnied  ones.     I  remember  a  feeling  of  awe  stealing 
me  sometimes,  at  the  consciousness  that  the  "  power  of 

I) 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


the  Lord  was  present "  among  us.  For  so  indeed  it 
was.  As  day  after  day  passed  on,  one  after  another 
might  be  observed  (even  though  little  or  nothing  were 
said)  to  be  going  through  the  great  sorrow  which 
seemed  to  prelude  the  after-sent  peace;  and  day  after 
day  one  after  another,  hitherto  silent,  spoke  out  and 
told  what  peace  and  joy  in  believing  they  had  found, 
and  blessed  God  that  they  ever  came  to  Belmont.  Re- 
ligious topics  became  the  common  subjects  of  conversa- 
tion among  the  girls ;  for  even  those  as  yet  untouched 
could  not  but  be  struck  with  what  passed  around  them. 
In  very  general  conversation  I  occasionally  joined,  but 
more  reservedly  than  any  almost,  and  never  alluding  to 
my  own  feelings,  though  I  knew  what  it  was  for  my 
heart  to  feel  as  if  it  must  burst.     I  am  not  quite  sure, 

but  I  think,  when  Elizabeth told  me  that  she  too 

had  found  peace,  I  told  her  enough  of  my  heart  to 
establish  confidence  between  us. 

As  I  heard  of  one  and  another  speaking  in  such  terms 
of  confidence  and  gladness,  my  heart  used  to  sink 
within  me,  it  seemed  so  utterly  unattainable.  I  prayed 
despairingly,  as  a  drowning  man  cries  for  help  who  sees 
no  help  near.  I  had  prayed  and  sought  so  long,  and 
yet  I  was  farther  off  than  these  girls,  many  of  whom  had 
only  begun  to  think  of  religion  a  few  weeks  before.  It 
was  so  very  dark  around  me ;  I  could  not  see  Jesus  in 
the  storm  nor  hear  His  voice.  They  spoke  of  His  power 
and  willingness  to  save,  but  I  could  find  nothing  to 
prove  that  He  was  willing  to  savev;^,  and  I  wanted  some 
special  personal  evidence  about  it.  To  know,  surely,  that 
my  sins  were  forgiven,  and  to  have  all  my  doubts  taken 
away,  was  what  I  prayed  and  waited  for.     Every  day 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


as  it  passed,  while  more  were  added  to  the  rejoicing 
ones  around  me,  only  left  me  more  hopeless,  more 
heartsick  at  the  hope  deferred  and  often  almost  lost. 

Yet  I  drank  in  every  word  (and  they  were  many)  that 
I  heard  about  Jesus  and  His  salvation.  I  came  to 
see  that  it  was  Christ  alone  that  could  satisfy  me.  I 
longed  intensely  to  come  to  Him,  I  wept  and  prayed 
day  and  night;  but  "there  was  no  voice  nor  any  that 
answered.'' 

The  climax  came  about  the  first  or  second  week  in 
December.  I  shall  never,  never  forget  the  evening  of 
Sunday,  December  8th.  Either  the  sermon  at  church  or 
Mrs.  Teed's  subject,  or  both,  had  been  Mark  ii.  1-12. 
Anyhow,  I  know  .we  had  heard  much  of  that  palsied  one 
in  his  lonely  helplessness,  and  of  Christ's  words  of  forgive- 
ness, bringing  joy  and  power  and  healing.  Diana  had 
hardly  seen  me  all  day,  which  was  an  unusual  thing. 
(She  was  the  sunbeam  of  the  school,  and  a  most  par- 
ticular friend  of  mine,  and  I  loved  her  with  a  perfectly 
idolatrous  affection, — such  as,  until  that  time,  I  had  never 
given  to  any  one.  I,  and  most  others,  always  supposed 
that  her  charming  disposition  and  general  sweetness 
arose  from  a  purer  and  deeper  fount  than  could  dwell 
in  her  own  nature ;  yet  she  never  spoke  on  sacred 
things,  though  she  seemed  as  faultless  as  a  child  could 
be.) 

For  some  days  previously  she  had  mixed  as  little  as 
possible  with  others,  though  apparently  unintentionally, 
and  there  had  been  a  slight  depression  about  her  which, 
though  probably  unnoticed  by  others,  struck  me,  from 
ticcustomed  to  watch  every  changing  light  on  her 
face  with  something  approaching  adoration.     That  even- 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


ing,  as  I  sat  nearly  opposite  to  her  at  tea,  I  could  not 
help  seeing — nobody  could— a  new  and  remarkable 
radiance  about  her  countenance.  It  seemed  literally 
lighted  up  from  within,  while  her  voice  (I  wonder 
whether  it  was  as  musical  to  others  as  to  me  !)  even  in 
the  commonest  necessary  remarks  sounded  like  a  song 
of  gladness.  Something  was  coming  I  was  sure.  Diana 
was  not  the  same.  I  looked  at  her  almost  with  awe,  as 
one  would  on  some  spirit  visitant.  As  soon  as  tea  was 
over  she  came  round  to  my  side  of  the  table,  sat  down 
by  me  on  the  form,  threw  her  arm  round  me,  and  said  : 
"  Oh,  Fanny,  dearest  Fanny,  the  blessing  has  come  to 
me  at  last.  Jesus  has  forgiven  me,  I  know.  He  is  my 
Saviour,  and  I  am  so  happy !  He  is  such  a  Saviour  as 
I  never  imagined,  so  good,  so  loving  !  He  has  not  cast 
me  out,  He  said  so,  and  He  says  so  to  you.  Only  come 
to  Him  and  He  will  receive  you.  Even  now  He  loves 
you  though  you  don't  know  it."  Much  more  she  said 
which  I  do  not  remember,  but  the  tone  of  her  voice  is  as 
clearly  sounding  in  my  ear  as  if  she  still  spoke.  Yes, 
she  had  found  peace,  and  more  than  peace, — overflowing 
unspeakable  joy  ;  yet,  even  in  the  first  gush  of  its  shining 
waters,  she  thought  of  those  around,  and  almost  her  first 
impulse  was  to  desire  that  her  friends  should  possess 
what  had  been  given  to  her  to  find.  Then  she  told  me 
how,  while  every  one  had  supposed  her  to  be  a  Christian, 
she  had  not  been  so,  though  she  had  been  seeking  and 
praying  for  a  long  time  ;  and  how,  that  day,  the  words 
"thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee"  had  struck  her  suddenly, 
and  she  had  thought  them  over  all  day  till  the  time  came 
when  she  could  be  alone  with  Him  who  spoke  them ; 
and  then  came  the  joyful  power  of  believing  in  the  love 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


and   might  of   that  gracious    Saviour,  and    His    death- 
ht  pardon. 

Afterwards,  she  told  me  how  new  and  strange  many 
tilings  seemed  to  her.  The  way  in  which  she  spoke  of 
motives  particularly  impressed  me.  It  was  a  new  light 
to  me.  Actions,  words,  and  intentions  had  been  enough 
for  me  before,  but  from  that  evening  I  felt  that  ray 
standard  was  raised,  and  that  henceforth  my  strivings 
after  a  holy  life  must  include  more  than  I  had  dreamt  of. 
A  consciousness  of  the  purity  of  heart  required  by  God 
came  over  me ;  and,  though  more  disheartened  than 
ever,  I  had  learnt  a  great  lesson. 

The  few  remaining  days,  till  the  holidays,  passed  much 
as  before,  except  that  the  last  two  or  three  unsettled  me, 
and  made  me  very  much  indisposed  for  a  continuance  of 
the  earnest  steady  toil  of  the  foregoing  weeks  ;  for  the 
first  coming  home  from  school,  at  the  end  of  an  unbroken 
half-year,  is  not  a  little  tiling  to  a  child. 

From  that  time  till  the  spring  of  the  present  year  I 
date  a  course  of  weary  seeking,  inconstant  and  variable ; 
often  departed  from,  but  as  often  renewed,  and  by  God's 
grace  never  entirely  given  up  ;  brightened  from  time  to 
time  with  a  gleam  of  hope ;  sweetened  from  time  to  time 
with  a  drop.,  though  but  a  drop,  of  the  still  fountain  of 
heavenly  peace  ;  yet.  as  a  rule,  passed  in  the  cold  mists 
of  doubt,  and  the  chilly  storms  of  temptation  and  inward 
strife,  and  the  dim  twilight  of  miserable  and  even  dis- 
appointed longing. 

Oh,  how   gladly    I    would    have  exchanged  my 
things  of  earth,   my  happiest  months   and  years,   as  for 
as  outward  things    were   concerned,   with  any  one's  lot, 
howevei  wretched,  who  possessed  that  joy  in  the  Lord 


38  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

which  I  could  not  find.  At  any  time  I  would  willingly 
have  lost  or  sufferecf  anything,  might  it  but  have  brought 
me  to  the  attainment  of  "full  assurance."  And  I  am 
quite  sure  that  nothing,  in  the  way  of  earthly  and  external 
trials,  could  have  been  to  me  what  the  inner  darkness 
and  strife  and  utter  weariness  of  spirit,  through  the 
greater  part  of  these  years,  has  been.  Many  may  have 
thought  mine  a  comparatively  thornless  path ;  but  often 
when  the  path  was  smoothest  there  were  hidden  thorns 
within,  and  wounds  bleeding  and  rankling. 

February,  185 1. 

I  feel  that  the  beginning  of  this  year  ought  to  be 
marked  as  the  commencement  of  a  new  life-chapter, 
because  it  was  then  that,  for  the  first  time,  I  ever  knew 
what  it  was  to  have  one  gleam  of  hope-  or  trust  in  Christ, 
or  one  spark  of  conscious  faith.  Not  that  I  would  date 
conversion  exactly  from  this  time;  that  I  cannot  fix. 
The  time  I  know  not,  the  fact  I  would  desire  to  "make 
sure  "  more  and  more. 

Having  broken  the  ice  by  speaking  on  sacred  things 
with  a  few  at  Belmont,  it  was  the  less  difficult  to  do  so 
again,  and  before  long  I  had  made  a  confidante  of  Miss 
Cooke  (who  afterwards  became  my  loved  mother).  I 
think  it  must  have  been  February  when  she  was  visiting 
at  Oakhampton  at  the  same  time  with  me  and  had  several 
conversations  with  me,  each  of  which  made  me  more 
earnest  and  hopeful.  At  last,  one  evening,  (I  remember 
it  was  twilight,)  I  sat  on  the  drawing-room  sofa  alone  with 
her,  and  told  her  again  how  I  longed  to  know  that  I  was 
forgiven.  She  asked  me  a  question  which  led  to  the  hearty 
answer  that  I  was  sure  I  desired  it  above  everything  on 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


earth,  that  even  my  precious  papa  was  nothing  in  com- 
parison,— brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  I  loved,  I  could  lose 
everything  were  it  but  to  attain  this.  She  paused,  and 
then  said  slowly :  "  Then  Fanny,  I  think,  /  am  sure,  it 
will  not  be  very  long  before  your  desire  is  granted, 
your  hope  fulfilled."  After  a  few  more  words  she  said  : 
"Why  cannot  you  trust  yourself  to  your  Saviour  at 
once?  Supposing  that  now,  at  this  moment,  Christ 
were  to  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  take  up 
His  redeemed,  could  you  not  trust  Him  ?  Would 
not  His  call,  His  promise,  be  enough  for  you  ?  Could 
you  not  commit  your  soul  to  Him,  to  your  Saviour, 
Jesus  ? "  Then  came  a  flash  of  hope  across  me, 
which  made  me  feel  literally  breathless.  I  remember 
how  my  heart  beat.  "I  could,  surely,"  was  my  re- 
sponse ;  and  I  left  her  suddenly  and  ran  away  upstairs 
to  think  it  out.  I  flung  myself  on  my  knees  in  my  room, 
and  strove  to  realize  the  sudden  hope.  I  was  very 
happy  at  last.  I  could  commit  my  soul  to  Jesus.  I  did 
not,  and  need  not,  fear  His  coming.  I  could  trust  Him 
with  my  all  for  eternity.  It  was  so  utterly  new  to  have 
any  bright  thoughts  about  religion  that  I  could  hardly 
believe  it  could  be  so,  that  I  had  really  gained  such 
a  step.  Then  and  there,  I  committed  my  soul  to  the 
Saviour,  I  do  not  mean  to  say  without  any  trembling 
or  fear,  but  I  did — and  earth  and  heaven  seemed  bright 
from  that  moment — I  did  trust  the  Lord  Jesus. 

For  the  next  few  days  my  happiness  continued.     Over 
and  over  again,  I  renewed  that  giving  up  my  soul  to  the 
Saviour  which  had  made  entrance  for  the  joy.     For  the 
first  time  my  Uiblc  was   sweet    to    me,   and   the   first* 
passage  which  I  distinctly  remember  reading,  in  a  new 


40  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

and  glad  light,  was  the  fourteenth  and  following  chapters 
of  St.  John's  Gospel.  We  went  to  Bewdley  in  the  large 
carriage,  and  I  rode  outside,  so  had  no  conversation 
to  disturb  me.  In  coming  home  I  took  out  a  little 
Testament  from  my  pocket,  and  read  those  beautiful 
chapters,  feeling  how  wondrously  loving  and  tender  they 
were,  and  that  now  I  too  might  share  in  their  beauty  and 
comfort. 

We  must  again  leave  the  Autobiography,  to 
supply  some  needed  links. 

In  July  185 1  our  father  married  Caroline  Ann, 
daughter  of  John  Cooke,  Esq.,  of  Gloucester.  One 
of  Frances'  poetical  letters  lovingly  describes  her 
satisfaction  at  this  event. 

Her  great  desire  to  go  to  school  was  again 
gratified,  and  on  the  5th  of  August,  1S5 1,  she  went 
to  Powick  Court,  near  Worcester.  Being  one  of  the 
first  arrivals,  Frances  was  invited  to  tea  in  the 
drawing-room,  and  exceedingly  astonished  Miss 
Haynes  by  throwing  her  arms  around  her,  ex- 
claiming "  I  am  so  delighted  to  come  to  school !  " 
Towards  December,  however,  when  enjoying  her 
studies,  the  intensity  of  her  application  was 
checked  by  severe  erysipelas  in  her  face  and 
head.  She  was  soon  removed  home,  and  both 
school  and  home  studies  were  prohibited  by 
'medical  order.  I  well  remember  her  patience  even 
then,  when  almost  blind,  and  passing  main-  weeks 


TDIES  IN  WELSH.  41 

of  precaution,  wearisome  to  her  naturally  active 
mind  and  body.  She  was  so  extremely  agile  in 
every  movement,  a  very  fairy  with  her  golden  curls 
and  light  step,  her  dear  father  calling  her  his 
"Little  Quicksilver,"  that  to  "lie  still"  was  no 
light  trial. 

Extracts  from  letters  to  Elizabeth  Clay,  her 
schoolfellow  and  life-long  correspondent,  will  here 
and  elsewhere  supply  an  otherwise  lost  link  ;  they 
extend  over  a  period  of  twenty-eight  years,  and 
are  those  referred  to  in  future  pages  as  letters 
"to  E.  C." 

Colwyn,  North  Wales,  August  1852. 

We  came  lure  on  the  2nd.  The  change  is  doing  us 
all  good,  and  we  think  dear-  papa's  eyes  are  a  little 
better.  Colwyn  suits  me  much  better  than  Llandudno, 
and  I  am  as  well  as  possible.  We  find  pretty  walks  ad 
infinitum.  The  donkey-girl  teaches  me  Welsh.  I  think 
I  learn  it  very  fast,  and  I  have  a  Welsh  Testament  and 
Prayer  Book.  At  what  Mary  calls  the  "  Taffy  service  " 
I  can  sing  and  chant  and  respond  as  fully  as  the  natives 
themselves.     .     .     . 

Now  for  a  little  quiet  bit,  to  tell  you  how  I  am  getting 
on.  I  wish  I  were  not  so  impatient  as  I  am,  at  hearing 
the  (to  me)  dreadful  news  that  I  must  on  no  account  go 
to  school  again  till  after  Christmas,  and  perhaps  not  at 
all  !  Oh  I  am  so  disappointed  !  I  eannot  bear  to  be 
ignorant  and  behind  others  in  learning,  so  this  check  is 
just  what  I  most  needed.     Still,  I  am  sure  it  will  be  all 


42  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

right ;  and  if  I  receive  good  things  at  the  hand  of  such  a 
Father,  shall  I  murmur  at  such  a  drawback,  which  is  only 
to  teach  me  a  lesson  I  must  learn  after  all.  .  .  . 
How  bright  everything  seems  with  you  !  I  fear  I  shall 
never  have  such  joy,  still  I  do  not  give  up  seeking  ;  but 
there  seem  so  many  things  in  the  way.  I  have  been 
thinking  a  great  deal  about  my  confirmation,  though  it 
will  not  be  for  two  years.  It  seems  such  a  solemn  vow. 
I  fear  I  should  never  have  strength  to  keep  it ;  but  it  is 
one  of  my  most  constant  prayers  that,  if  I  am  spared  to 
be  confirmed,  I  may  never  act  as  if  I  had  not  been. 


CHAPTER    IV. 
(1852-1855.) 

School  at  Dusseldcrf  —  Journey  to  Westphalia —  Leaving  school 
— Numero  I. — Autobiography  resumed — Life  in  the  pastor's 
family — The  Countess  von  Lippe— Letter  from  Pastor  Schul/.e- 
Berge — The  day  of  confirmation  —  In  Worcester  cathedral — 
"Thine  for  ever" — Home  life  —  Oakhampton  enjoyment — 
"  Welcome  home  to  my  father." 

IN  November  she  accompanied  her  parents  to 
Germany. 

(To  E.   C.) 

Grafrath,  A'ovcmbcr  1852. 
.  .  .  We  arrived  here,  that  papa  might  consult  the 
great  oculist,  Dr.  De  Leuw.  The  Hofrath  is  very  good 
to  his  poor  patients,  and  attends  to  them  most  carefully, 
and  never  charges  them  anything ;  the  village  is  full  of 
them.  The  country  round  Grafrath  must  be  pretty  in 
summer,  and  I  have  found  some  nice  walks.  The 
master  of  our  hotel  has  a  partiality  for  cats  and  dogs, 
and,  as  they  follow  him  up  to  bed  every  night,  the  gentle 
patter  of  fifty-two  feet  is  extremely  amusing. 

The  Hofrath  says  papa  has  incipient  cataract,  which 
he  hopes  to  be  able  to  disperse.  As  we  need  remain 
here  only  three  weeks,  we  shall  winter  in  Dusseldorf.  I 
will  tell  you  about  my  school  there,  to  which  I  am  long- 
The  "  Louisenschule  "  is  so  called  from 


44  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

the  Queen  of  Prussia.  There  are  no  private  schools  here, 
and  all  the  young  ladies  seem  to  attend  this  school, 
which  numbers  one  hundred  and  ten  scholars.     .     .     . 

(To  E.   C.) 

Konigswinter,  May  13,  1853. 

„  .  .  flaving  had  a  month's  holiday  here,  I  am 
•going  back  to  the  Louisenschule.  Fraulein  Quincke  is 
a  very  excellent  schoolmistress,  and  the  masters  are  un- 
doubtedly very  good.  My  music  master  is  extremely 
particular.  I  find  some  harmonic  scales  by  Mendelssohn 
good  practice,  but  all  my  pretty  English  splashy  pieces 
are  interdicted.  I  have  joined  the  drawing  class  and  am 
so  fond  of  it.  The  school  is  under  the  direction  of 
that  good  man,  Pastor  Krafft,  so  altogether  papa  has 
decided  to  let  me  have  my  way  and  return  to  school, 
while  he  and  mamma  travel  about.  I  can  chatter  pretty 
fast  in  German,  and  am  so  well  in  with  all  their  lesson 
plans,  that  I  should  be  sorry  not  to  return.  I  had  an 
excellent  testimony  at  the  Easter  examination. 

Papa  has  taken  us  an  excursion  into  Westphalia, 
partly  in  the  hope  of  finding  some  interesting  cousins 
there,  inasmuch  as  Dr.  De  Leuw  and  others  assure  us 
our  name  is  Westphalian.  But  so  far  we  have  not  suc- 
ceeded. We  were  delighted  with  Miinster,  the  capital,  a 
curious  old  German  town.  The  market  place  is  sur- 
rounded with  beautiful  arcades  of  massive  stone  (instead 
of  wood  as  at  Chester),  the  light  figurate  pillars  and 
open  stonework  are  extremely  elegant.  While  mamma 
rested  at  the  hotel,  papa  took  me  to  the  cathedral. 
The  bells  were  chiming  confusedly.  It  was  a  lovely 
evening  after  sunset.     We  went  in,  and  I  never  saw  any- 


NSTER    CATHEDl 

thing  so  enchanting.  The  light,  soft  and  faint,  streamed 
in  through  the  western  window,  casting  upon  the 
ment,  beneath,  the  shadows  of  the  marble  pillars  which 
supported  the  organ,  in  a  peculiar  way.  Scattered  about 
were  a  few  solitary  worshippers,  some  before  a  cross  or 
image,  and  some  with  books  and  tapers.  We  listened  to 
what  seemed  to  be  the  sound  of  very  sweet  chanting  in 
the  choir,  but  on  going  nearer  it  had  ceased,  and  was 
echoing  in  another  part.  It  was  in  fact  the  sound  of 
the  bells,  their  extremely  beautiful  tones  floating  softly 
through  the  long  aisles  of  the  cathedral.  Altogether  I 
cannot  describe  the  impressions  made  upon  one,  but  I 
can  well  imagine  how  the  worshippers,  kneeling  about  the 
cathedral,  might  mistake  the  quiet  soothing  feeling, 
which  such  a  scene  easily  induces,  for  holy  devotion. 
Popery  knows  well  how  to  lull  and  deceive,  knows  well 
how  to  entrap  the  senses  and  feelings  ;  and  nothing  can 
be  better  suited  to  the  natural  heart  than  such  a  religion. 
Next  morning  a  confirmation  was  held  in  one  of  the 
churches  we  happened  to  visit,  and  there,  for  the  first 
time,  I  saw  the  elevation  of  the  host.  Have  you  ever 
seen  it  ?  You  should  for  once.  It  is  so  saddening,  so 
dreadful,  at  the  tinkling  of  a  bell  to  see  a  whole  congre- 
gation kneel  and  worship  a  wafer  !  Afterwards  then 
a  procession  round  the  church  twenty  times,  with  the 
host,  acolytes,  and  incense,  which  same  incense  gives 
everything  the  most  heathenish  look ;  and,  while  ba 
and  crosses  and  pictures  of  saints  passed  round,  a 
litany  to  the  saints  was  chanted,  with  "Ora  pro  nobis''' 
coming  over  and  over  again. 

We   have    made    other  excursions,   etc.      How   much 
pleasure  I  have  had,  all  1  •  nd  all  I  want;  but  am  I 


46  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

having  my  good  things  here?  I  wish  I  knew  which 
Master  I  am  serving!  Should  I  let  go  my  hold  on 
Christ  so  often  and  so  readily,  if  mine  were  a  true  hold 
on  Him  ?  I  began  so  well  at  school,  and  thought  that 
earthly  learning  would  not  for  this  time  tempt  me  to 
forget  he'avenly  things  ;  but  day  after  day  I  grew  more 
eager  for  my  lessons,  and  less  earnest  in  seeking  Jesus. 
.  .  It  is  pleasant  to  get  good  news  from  England. 
I  am  so  proud  and  pleased  about  my  brother  Frank. 
He  was  ordained  at  Christmas,  and  accepted  a  curacy 
at  Hereford  with  good  Mr.  Hanbury.  Six  months  after- 
wards he  was  appointed  to  a  minor  canonry  at  Hereford 
Cathedral ;  so  he  is  the  youngest  Minor  Canon  ever 
elected  in  England.  My  dear  brother  Henry  has  an- 
other little  daughter  ;  how  I  love  my  brothers  ■! 

{To  E.   C.) 

Obercassel,  September  17,  1853. 
.  .  .  I  have  left  school  for  ever  I  suppose,  and 
came  here  from  Diisseldorf.  What  a  suffocating  feeling 
it  is,  leaving  school  for  ever — a  period,  an  era,  completely 
passed  and  left  behind  !  One  feels  that  childhood  is 
over  now,  and  a  sense  of  tenfold  increased  responsi- 
bility and  independence,  so  to  speak,  is  a  weight  upon 
the  spirit.  The  strings  seem  loosed  which  have 
hitherto  bound  and  yet  protected  one, — a  child's 
obedience  and  diligence.  One's  future  education  and 
formation  of  character,  whether  for  good  or  evil,  depends 
now  upon  oneself;  indeed  in  a  measure  one's  whole  life, 
one's  happiness  or  misery  through  the  whole  pilgrimage, 
must  be  very,  very  greatly  influenced  by,  and  dependent 
on,  that  important  time,  the  first  year  after  leaving  school. 


CHILDHOOD  PAST. 


47 


Many  a  power  of  mind  must  be  exercised  which,  as  yet, 
has  had  little  opportunity  to  try  its  flight ;  judgment 
and  discretion  in  a  thousand  things  are  needful;  one 
must  think  and  act  far  more  for  oneself;  self-denial 
must  be  learnt ;  oh  so  much  has  to  be  done  !  As  a  child, 
the  education  of  the  mind  was  more  in  other  hands,  but 
now  the  education  of  mind  and  heart  is  confided  to  one's 
own  care,  and  there  will  be  an  account  to  give  of  how 
this  has  been  performed.  One's  spirit  is  a  precious 
diamond ;  the  rougher  cutting  work  has  been  done  by 
other  hands,  now  one  must  undertake  its  further  beautify- 
ing oneself,  the  polishing  and  grinding  needs  care  "and 
diligence  and  attention,  and  if  neglected  how  shall  we 
find  an  excuse  with  the  great  Master  Jeweller,  who  had 
given  the  costly  stone  into  our  care  ?  Now  a  different 
place*  in  life,  in  society,  and  in  one's  own  family  must  be 
occupied;  more  is  expected  from  one,  many  a  little  burden 
from  which  the  child  is  exempt  must  now  b'e  taken  up 
voluntarily.  Then  the  past  years,  as  memory  brings  the 
long  panorama  slowly,  one  picture  after  another,  before 
one's  view,  how  spotted,  how  defiled  are  even  the  fairest 
of  these  scenes;  every  year  having  brought  new  guilt  to 
be  mourned  over !  But  thankfulness  must  not  be  for- 
gotten amid  the  whirl  of  conflicting  feelings  and 
thoughts ;  not  drops  but  rich  full  measure  of  happiness 
filled  my  cup,  at  least  through  the  greater  part  of  this 
time;  and  many  blessings,  which  till  now  I  have  scarcely 
been  aware  of,  ought  to  make  me  very  grateful  to  Him, 
who  does  indeed  let  His  sun  shine  on  the  most  unthankful 
and  evil.  You  experienced  all  this  a  year  ago,  and  so 
will  understand  it.  .  .  . 
You  will  like  to  know  the  result  of  ray  last  examina- 


48  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


tion.  Only  fancy,  when  the  testimonies  were  given  out 
at  the  Louisenschule,  amidst  heart  beating  and  cheek 
flushing  (especially  mine),  "  Frances  Havergal,  Niunero. 
Eins  /"  broke  the  still  silence  of  the  awed  assemblage. 
You  understand  German  enough  to  know  that  eins 
means  one.  Proud  I  was,  partly  on  account  of  being  a 
daughter  of  Britain.  I  did  not  go  to  sleep  till  nearly 
midnight,  for  pure  delight  and  satisfaction.  I  can't  be 
satisfied  without  telling  my  friend  the  whole  of  the 
history.  In  the  Louisenschule,  when  a  girl  has  not 
learnt  everything  (as  you  know  I  did  not),  she  receives 
merely  her  testimony  but  no  number.  This  half-year, 
however,  it  seems  that  all  the  masters,  in  council  assem- 
bled, were  so  very  well  pleased  with  the  E?iglanderi?i's 
(English  girl's)  papers  and  conduct  that  they  agreed 
to  break  their  rule  for  once,  and  honour  me,  with 
Nunicro  /.,  a  thing  which  they  had  never  done  before  ! 


Autobiography  Resumed. 

The  year  1853  was  unique  in  some  things.  I  was  at 
school  at  Diisseldorf  part  of  it ;  and  stood  alone  (as  far 
as  I  know)  among  the  no  girls.  I  do  not  think  there 
was  one  besides  myself  who  cared  for  religion.  This 
was  very  bracing.  I  felt  I  must  try  to  walk  worthy  of  my 
calling,  for  Christ's  sake  ;  and  it  brought  a  new  and  very- 
strong  desire  to  bear  witness  for  my  Master,  to  adorn  His 
doctrine,  and  to  win  others  for  Him.  It  made  me  more 
watchful  and  earnest  than  perhaps  ever  before,  for  I  knew 
that  any  slip,  in  word  or  deed,  would  bring  discredit  on 
my  profession.  There  was  very  much  enmity  to  any 
profession,  and  I  came  in   for  more  unkindness   than 


GRAPHY  AND  /. 


would  have  been  possible  in  an  average  English  school, 
where  I  believe  the  tone  is  infinitely  higher  in  ever 
and  the  supervision  far  more  strict.  Results  were  :  as 
to  my  schoolfellows  none,  I  do  not  know  that  I  did  any 
good  among  them  ;  though,  towards  the  end  of  the  time, 
several  were  certainly  disarmed,  and  left  off  the  small 
persecutions  in  which  they  had  delighted,  and  were  even 
affectionate  to  me.  As  to  teachers,  I  had  the  reward 
of  leaving  with  the  best  zeu^niss  in  the  whole  school, 
and  with  the  highest  praise  and  regret  from  every  one. 
As  to  myself,  it  was  a  sort  of  nailing  my  colours  to  the 
mast.  I  had  taken  a  higher  standard  than  ever  before, 
and  had  come  out  more  boldly  and  decidedly  on  the 
Lord's  side  than  I  might  have  done  for  years  under 
ordinary  circumstances.  Yet  the  tide  ebbed  again  before 
many  months  had  passed,  and  I  remember  longing  to  be 
able  to  say  "O  God,  my  heart  is  fixed," — in  bitter  mourn- 
ing over  its  weakness  and  wavering. 


(Letter  to  E.  C.) 

Obercassel,  1853. 
You  will  want  to  know,  dear  Elizabeth,  what  brings 
me  here.  Dear  papa's  eyes  have  been  lately  quite  at  a 
standstill  as  to  improvement.  lie  is  now  with  mamma 
at  Heidelberg,  leaving  me  under  the  care  of  a  good 
pastor  and  his  wife.  Obercassel  is  a  pleasant  village 
on  the  Rhine.  We  see  the  Drachenfels,  with  a  peep 
into  a  narrow  rock-shut-in  valley,  through  which  the 
Rhine  flows  from  Coblenz.  That  you  may  glance  into  my 
room,  I  send  herewith  a  Raphaelistic  sketch  thei 
Lusts  of  Goethe  and  Schiller,  shelves  and  table  CO  • 

1. 


$o  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II 

with  German  and  French  books,  etc.,  etc.  It  will  soon 
be  dusk,  and  then  I  go  down  and  take  my  place  by 
the  Pastor  Schulze-Berge,  who  will  read  aloud,  while 
the  pleasant  frau  pastorin  and  Lottchen  work  or 
knit.  Conversational  interruptions,  serious  or  amusing, 
will  take  their  turn  ;  and  Goethe,  whose  life  is  the 
subject,  will  be  criticised  in  every  light.  Now,  is  not 
this  very  pleasant  ?  I  like  my  quarters  amazingly,  and 
am  very  happy.  I  get  up  at  five  o'clock,  breakfast  at 
seven ;  then  I  study  for  four  hours.  Of  course  my 
books  are  nearly  all  German,  and  I  write  abstracts  ;  I 
also  give  one  hour  to  French  literature.  How  I  do  enjoy 
myself  when  I  get  to  the  German  poets  and  Universal 
History,  which  I  dive  into  with  avidity.  If  anything 
strikes  me,  I  can  always  refer  to  the  good  pastor. 
.  .  .  I  have  opportunities  here  of  seeing  a  little  of 
German  high  life.  Close  by  is  the  '•'  court "  of  the 
Count  von  Lippe,  a  family  worthy  of  their  rank 
and  title.  They  live  very  simply,  because  they  give 
more  than  half  their  income  away.  The  dowager 
countess  is  a  perfect  pattern  of  a  Christian  noble 
lady,  also  '  her  gentle  suffering  daughter,  Mathilde. 
The  count  and  his  wife  are  now  travelling  in  Italy. 
Then  there  is  an  adopted  .  daughter,  Fraulein  von 
Clondt,  whom  I  like  very  much.  To  her  I  go  now 
regularly  from  9  to  10  a.m.,  to  read  some  German 
author,  which  is  very  nice  for  me  and  very  kind  of 
her.  Besides  that,'  I  am  constantly  invited  there  to 
tea  or  for  some  excursions,  so  that  I  see  many  of 
the  German  aristocracy  who  are  often  there.  One 
of  the  countess's  daughters  is  a  princess ;  I  should 
like    her    to    come  while  I   am  here,  as   I  have  never 


GERM  IN  PASTOR'S  LETTER.  cr 

spoken  to  a  princess  in  my  life  !  I  am  often  on  the 
Rhine,  and  I  always  row  a  little,  it's  such  fun  !  .  .  . 
The  German  language  is  very  easy  to  me,  for  except 
on  Sundays,  which  I  spend  with  the  English  c] 
man  of  Diisseldorf,  I  never  hear  or  speak  English. 
It  is  most  absurd  now  when  I  begin  to  speak  English  ; 
I  cannot  get  to  think  in  it,  and  keep  translating 
German  expressions  which  seem  so  much  more  natural 
to  me  to  use.  I  must  go  to  Diisseldorf  to  visit 
Fraulein  Quincke,  whose  especially  beloved  pupil  I 
was.  One  of  her  friends,  Herr  Niessen,  an  artist,  was 
to  paint  a  portrait  of  me  for  her ;  but  he  was  ill  and 
could  not  do  it  till  the  last  day,  and  so  he  only 
sketched  one.*  Not  many  weeks  more  till  I  see  you, 
— hurrah  ! 

{Pastor  Schulzc-Bcrge  to  M.   V.  G.  II.) 

September  24,  1S79. 
It  is  a  joy  to  myself  to  give  you  some  information 
about  your  beloved  sister  Frances'  progress  in  those 
studies  in  which  I  had  the  privilege  of  being  her 
instructor.  I  had  the  greatest  esteem  for  her  while 
she  was  in  our  house,  which  only  deepened  each  time 
I  saw  her  again  or  heard  of  her  work.  She  was 
committed  to  my  care  for  her  studies  in  1S53,  at 
Obercassel.     I  instructed  her  in  German    composition, 


*  This  fact  about  the  artist's  sketch  let!  to  recent  search  for  it. 
After  many  failui  Elliott  and  1  'it  by  sow.  - 

The  portrait  was  first  hcai«d  of  at  Cologne,  then  a:  I 
and  finally  found  in  Fraulein  Quincke's  possession  there,  a:.  I 
to  Lot 


52  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

literature,  and  history;  I  learned  to  appreciate  her 
rich  talents  and  mental  powers,  so  that  the  lessons 
were  more  pleasure  than  work.  She  showed  from  the 
first  such  application,  such  rare  talent,  such  depth  ot 
comprehension,  that  I  can  only  speak  of  her  progress 
as  extraordinary.  She  acquired  such  a  knowledge  of 
our  most  celebrated  authors  in  a  short  time  as  even 
German  ladies  attain  only  after  much  longer  study. 
They  were  precious  moments  when  I  unfolded  to  her 
the  character  of  one  of  our  noblest  poets  and  thinkers, 
and  let  her  have  a  glimpse  into  the  splendour  of  his 
works.  Stirred  to  the  depths  of  her  soul,  she  burst  out 
enthusiastically,  "Oh  what  mental  giants,  what  gifted 
men,  these  Germans  are  !"  What  imprinted  the  stamp 
of  nobility  upon  her  whole  being,  and  influenced  all 
her  opinions,  was  her  true  piety,  and  the  deep  reverence 
she  had  for  her  Lord  and  Saviour,  whose  example 
penetrated  her  young  life  through  and  through. 

Seldom  have  I  been  more  touched  than  by  the 
news  of  her  early  "  going  home,"  but  she  is  with  Him 
to  whom  her  soul  belonged,  her  Lord.  With  the 
united  remembrance  of  Adelheid  (her  goddaughter) 
and  all  my  family, 

Yours  very  sincerely, 

Pastor  Schulze-Berge. 

In  December  1853  Fanny  returned  with  her 
parents  to  England.  Passing  over  many  months, 
we  come  to  the  solemn  and  long  anticipated 
time  of  her  confirmation  in  Worcester  Cathedral, 
by  Dr.  Henry  Pepys,  Bishop  of  Worcester. 


COX  Fin  MAT/ OX  RECORD.  53 

[From  her  Sealed  Papers.] 

July  17,  1 S  54. 

Now,  on  the  evening  of  my  confirmation  day,  I 
will  look  back  upon  it,  and  briefly  endeavour  to  write 
some  little  record  of  it,  for  my  own  interest  and 
profit  in  coming  years. 

Satan  has  been  busy  with  me  all  this  day.  I  rose 
early ;  he  then  tried  to  persuade  me  to  put  off,  little 
by  little,  my  reading  of  the  Bible  and  prayer,  and  to 
some  extent  succeeded  in  making  me  do  other  minor 
things  first,  and  in  preoccupying  my  mind.  At  length 
I  knelt.  I  looked  back  on  all  my  past  life,  and  tried 
to  thank  God  for  all ;  but  the  praise  was  not  so  fer- 
vent as  it  should  have  been,  nor  the  prayer  so  earnest, 
for  a  blessing  not  only  on  this  day  but  on  my  future 
life ;  and  my  soul  was  grieved  at  this  coldness.  But, 
ere  I  rose,  my  heart  did  seem  a  little  warmer  and  Jesus 
a  little  nearer.     .     .     . 

In  the  procession  to  Worcester  Cathedral  Ellen 
Wakeman  was  my  companion.  On  reaching  our  seat 
very  near  the  rails,  I  sunk  on  my  knees,  and  for  the 
first  time  to-day  the  thought  of  "whose  I  am"  burst 
upon  me,  and  I  prayed  "  my  God,  oh,  my 
Father,  Thou  blessed  Jesus  my  ow?i  Saviour,  Thou 
Holy  Spirit  my  own  Comforter/'  and  I  stopped.  Ir 
scarcely  seemed  right  for  me  to  use  the  language  of 
such  strong  assurance  as  this,  but  yet  I  did  not  retract. 
The  Litany  only  was  chanted ;  and,  though  my  thoughts 
would  fain  have  flown  with   each  petition  heaven 

cry  little  thing  seemed  trebly  a  distraction,  and  the 
chanting  was  too  often  the  subject  of  my  thoughts.     My 
ry  fast,  and  my  breath  almost  seem'. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


•stop,  while  the  solemn  question  was  being  put  by  the 
Dishop.  Never  I  think  did  I  feel  my  own  weakness 
and  utter  helplessness  so  much.  I  hardly  dared  answer; 
but  '•'  the  Lord  is  my  strength"  was  graciously  suggested 
to  me,  and  then  the  words  quickly  came  from  (I  trust) 
my  very  heart ;  "  Lord,  I  cannot  without  Thee,  but  oh, 
with  Thy  almighty  help, — I  do." 

I  believe  that  the  solemnity  of  what  had  just  been  ut- 
tered, with  its  exceeding  comprehensiveness,  was  realized 
by  me  as  far  as  my  mind  could  grasp  it.  I  thought  a 
good  deal  of  the  words  "now  unto  Him  that  is  able  to 
keep  you  from  falling  "  ;  and  that  was  my  chief  comfort. 
We  were  the  first  to  go  up,  and  I  was  the  fourth  or  fifth 
on  whom  the  bishop  laid  his  hands.  At  first,  the  thought 
came  as  to  who  was  kneeling  next  to  me,  but  then  the 
next  moment  I  felt  alone,  unconscious  of  my  fellow  can- 
didates, of  the  many  eyes  fixed  upon  us,  and  the  many 
thoughts  of  and  prayers  for  me,  alone  with  God  and 
His  chief  minister.  My  feelings  when  his  hands  were 
placed  on  my  head  (and  there  was  solemnity  and  earnest- 
ness in  the  very  touch  and  manner)  I  cannot  describe, 
they  were  too  confused;  but  wrhen  the  words  "  Defend, 
O  Lord,  this  Thy  child  with  Thy  heavenly  grace,  that 
she  may  continue  Thine  for  ever,  and  daily  increase  in 
Thy  Holy  Spirit  more  and  more,  until  she  come  unto  Thy 
everlasting  kingdom,"  were  solemnly  pronounced,  if  ever 
my  heart  followed  a  prayer  it  did  then,  if  ever  it  thrilled 
with  earnest  longing  not  unmixed  with  joy,  it  did  at 
the  words  "Thine  for  ever."  But,  as  if  in  no  feeling  I 
might  or  could  rest  satisfied,  there  was  still  a  longing 
"  oh  that  I  desired  this  yet  more  earnestly,  that  I  .be- 
lieved it  yet  more  fully."     We  returned  to  our  seats,  and 


ff/NE   FOR  EVL.  55 

for  some  time  I.  wept,  why  I  hardly  know,  it  was  not  grief, 
nor  anxiety,  nor  exactly  joy.  About  an  hoar  and  a 
quarter  elapsed  before  all  the  candidates  had  been  up  to 
the  rails  ;  part  of  the  time  being  spent  in  meditation  on 
the  double  transaction  which  was  now  sealed,  and  in 
thinking  that  I  was  now  more  than  ever  His  ;  but  I  still 
rather  sadly  wished  that  I  could  feci  more.  Many  portions 
of  Scripture  passed  through  my  mind,  particularly  part 
of  Romans  viii.  .  .  .  Each  time  that  the  "  Amen"  was 
chanted  in  a  more  distant  part  of  the  cathedral,  after  the 
"Defend"  had  been  pronounced,  it  seemed  as  though  a 
choir  of  angels  had  come  down  to  witness,  and  pour  out 
from  their  pure  spirits  a  deep  and  felt  "  Amen." 

The  bishop  pronounced  the  closing  blessing  so  very 
impressively  that  it  was  like  soothing  balm  to  me,  and 
the  thought  came  '"'why  should  I  doubt  that  my  soul  will 
indeed  receive  the  blessing  which  God's  minister  is  thus 
giving  ?  why  did  God  appoint  him  thus  to  bless  if  it 
were  to  be  a  mere  idle  form  ?  May  not  His  blessing 
accompany  them,  and     ..." 

The  paper  was  not  finished,  nor  can  any  account 
of  her  first  communion  be  found.       In  her  manu- 
script book  of  poems  she  wrote  : 
• 

"  Thixe  for  Ever." 

Oh  !  "  Thine  for  ever,"  what  a  blessed  thing 
To  be  for  ever  His  who  died  for  me  ! 

My  .   ill  my  life  Thy  praise  I'll  sing, 

Nor  cease  my  song  throughout  eternity. 

/;/  the  Cathedral, July  17.  1   54. 


56  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


She  always  kept  the  anniversary  of  her  confirm- 
ation day.  When  at  Celbridge  (1S56),  her  juvenile 
instructor  in  Hebrew  (John  H.  Shaw)  remembers 
on  one  of  these  occasions  missing  her  at  their  hour 
for  study,  and  that  she  spent  most  of  the  day  in 
holy  retirement.  So  lately  as  1876  and  1877  she 
seems  to  have  renewed  her  confirmation  vow. 
in  the  following  verses. 

A  Covenant. 

•Now,  Lord,  I  give  myself  to  Thee, 
I  would  be  wholly  Thine  ; 
As  Thou  hast  given  Thyself  to  me, 

And  Thou  art  wholly  mine  ; 
Oh  take  me,  seal  me  as  Thine  own, 
Thine  altogether — Thine  alone. 

(July  1S76.) 

Only  for  Jesus  !  Lord,  keep  it  for  ever, 

Sealed  on  the  heart  and  engraved  on  the  life  ! 

Pulse  of  all  gladness,  and  nerve  of  endeavour, 
Secret  of  rest,  and  the  strength  of  our  strife  ! 

{July  1S77  ) 

•We  now  return  to  her  home  life  after  her  con- 
firmation in  1854. 

She  carefully  kept  up  all  her  studies,  her  ab- 
stracts in  German,  French,  and  English  showing  the 
rapidity  and  variety  of  her  reading.  With  her 
father's  help  she  acquired  sufficient  knowledge  of 


WEI  5: 


Greek  to  enjoy  studying  the  New  Testament.  Her 
manuscript  book  contains  twenty-five  original 
German  and  English  poems,  beside  poetical 
enigmas  and  charades,  which  she  contributed  to 
various  pocket  books  under  the  name  of  "Sabrina" 
and  "  Zoide,"  and  for  which  she  often  obtained 
prizes,  the  money  thus  gained  being  sent  to  the 
Church  Missionary  Society. 

Oakhampton,  May  14,  1855. 

Here  I  am"  in  the  height  of  enjoyment  with  my 
brother  Frank.  Little  Miriam's  absence  is  a  drawback. 
My  Evelyn  is  ill ;  but  she  is  very  gentle  and  patient, 
indeed  I  never  saw  a  sick  child  so  utterly  without  fret- 
fulness.  She  is  lovely,  a  perfect  sunbeam,  with  golden 
wavy  hair.     .     .     . 

How  rife  everything  in  spring  seems  with  beautiful 
emblems.  I  don't  mean  such  as  are  already  down  in 
poetry  books,  but  those  wildly,  lovely,  intangible  similes 
which  flit  across  the  mind,  like  the  shadows  of  a  11)  ing 
bird  ! 

Our  dear  father  had  again  been  to  Grafrath  in 
1855,  and  returned  with  his  eyesight  much  better. 
Erances  writes  : 

Is  not  this  glorious  ?     Such  sudden  improvement  we 

hardly  dared  to  hope  for.  We  shall  see  papa  in  the  reading 

D  Sunday,  where  he  has  not  been  for  nearly  four 

years  !     Oh,  we  are  so  happy.     Papa  and  mamma  came 

home  on  Saturday.     We  welcomed    them    in  style.     I 


58  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

made  a  triumphal  arch  over  the  hall-door  with  flowers 
and  greenery,  over  the  study  door  papa's  crest  in  flowers, 
and  over  the  dining-room  a  banner  with  the  words  in 
rosebuds  and  leaves,  '  Welcome  Home.'  Oh  it  was  so 
nice  that  dear  papa  was  able  to  see  it ;  directly  he  came 
in  he  knelt  down  with  us  all,  and  offered  such  beautiful 
prayer  or  rather  praise  ! 


CHAPTER    V. 
(1S56— 1S60.) 

Ireland  —  F.  R.  II.  and  the  Irish  girls  —  Hebrew  studies  — 
Grateful  memory  of  Bible  class  teachings — "Nearer  heaven  !  " 
—  Chapters  learnt  —  "  Touching  the  hem  "  —  Leaving  St. 
Nicholas' — The  loving  teacher — Last  page  in  Sunday  Scholar's 
Register  —  Welcome  to  Shareshill. 

AX  Irish  school-girl  pens  the  following  recollec- 
tions of  meeting  F.  R.   H.  on  her  first  visit 
to  Celbridge  Lodge,  Ireland,  May  1S56. 

Five  o'clock  p.m.  was  the  hour  appointed  for  the 
elder  girls  from  the  school  to  arrive  at  the  Lodge.  Mrs. 
Shaw  met  us  at  the  hall  door  with  gentle  words  to  each, 
and  then  brought  us  into  the  drawing-room,  we  being  in 
a  great  state  of  delight  at  the  thought  of  seeing  "  the  little 
English  lady."  In  a  few  seconds  Miss  Frances,  carol- 
ling like  a  bird,  flashed  into  the  room  !  Flashed  !  yes,  I 
say  the  word  advisedly,  flashed  in  like  a  burst  of  sunshine, 
like  a  hillside  breeze,  and  stood  before  us,  her  fair  sunny 
curls  falling  round  her  shoulders,  her  bright  eyes  dancing, 
and  her  fresh  sweet  voice  ringing  through  the  room.  I 
shall  never  forget  that  afternoon,  never  !  I  sat  perfectly 
spellbound  as  she  sang  chant  and  hymn  with  marvellous 
tness,  and  then  played  two  or  three  pieces  of 
Handel,  which   thrilled  me  through  and  through. 


60  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

finished  with  singing  her  father's  tune  (Hobah)  to  "  The 
Church  of  our  fathers."  She  shook  hands  with  each,  and 
said  with  a  merry  laugh:  "the  next  time  I  come  to 
Ireland  I  think  we  must  get  up  a  little  singing  class,  and 
then  you  know  you  must  all  sing  with  me  !" 

As  we  walked  home  down  the  shady  avenue  one  and 
another  said  :  "  Oh,  isn't  she  lovely  ?  and  doesn't  she 
sing  like  a  born  angel  !"  "I  love  her,  I  do  ;  and  I'd 
follow  her  every  step  of  the  way  back  to  England  if  I 
could."     "  Oh,  she's  a  real  Colleen  Bawn  ! " 

Another  of  the  class  felt,  all  the  time,  that  there  must 
be  the  music  of  God's  own  love  in  that  fair  singer's 
heart,  and  that  so  there  was  joy  in  her  face,  joy  in  her 
words,  joy  in  her  ways.  And  the  secret  cry  went  up  from 
that  young  Irish  heart :  "  Lord,  teach  me,  even  me,  to 
know  and  love  Thee  too." 

On  her  next  visit  to  Ireland  the  singing  class 
was  formed.  An  invalid  remembers  at  this  time 
her  "tender  lovingkindness  in  lonely  days  of 
sorrow  and  suffering.  It  was  Miss  Frances  who 
first  taught  me  Greek,  which  was  such  an  interest 
and  help  to  me,  and  afterwards  she  gave  me 
Hebrew  lessons  too.  Truly  can  I  say,  'I  thank  my 
God  on  every  remembrance  of  thee  !'" 

Frances  much  enjoyed  the  study  of  Hebrew 
this  summer  with  J.  H.  S.  During  a  pleasant 
expedition  through  comity  Wicklow  one  of  our 
party  was  a  learned  Hebrew  scholar.  It  rather 
discomfited  our  good  brother-in-law  that  Frances' 


VISir  TO  IRELAND.  6l 

attention     seemed    deeper     in    investigating    his 

knowledge  of  Hebrew  psalms  and  grammar  than 
in  the  surrounding  geography  of  glens  and  passes. 
One  other  incident  of  her  Irish  visits  was  her 
attendance  at  a  Bible  class,  conducted  by  the 
Rev.  M.  J.  BickerstafTc  (now  Vicar  of  Cookley). 
Side  by  side  with  the  tiniest  children  Frances 
took  her  seat,  and  long  afterwards  referred  to 
the  pleasure  and  benefit  of  his  instructions. 

September  20,  1S69. 
Dear  Mr.  Bickerstaffe, — 

.  .  .  .  I  am  so  sorry  not  to  be  well  enough  to 
hear  you  preach  this  morning.  Your  sermons  and 
Bible  classes  in  1S65  were  more  real  help  to  me  than 
any  I  ever  heard.  I  always  look  gratefully  back  to 
them  as  having  done  more  to  open  my  eyes  to  the 
•  wondrous  things  "  in  God's  word  than  any  other  human 
instrumentality. 

Yours  affectionately  and  gratefully. 

The  year  1858  had  not  much  incident.  She 
mentions  her  pleasure  in  listening  to  her  father's 
Lent    lectures  on  the   Queen   of  Shcba,   and  tells 

her  friend  E :  "  the  lectures  are  beautiful  ;  you 

could  not  form  an  idea  of  their  fulness  and  fresh- 
ness without  hearing  them.  These  typical  sermons 
arc  what  papa  specially  excels  in  !  "      She  writes  of 

ams  and  glimpses,   but   oh  to   be  filled  with  joy 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  F.  II. 


and  the  Holy  Ghost !  Oh,  why  cannot  I  trust  Him  fully  ? 
How  very  sweet  those  words  are,  "  I  write  unto  you,  little 
children,  because  your  sins  are  forgiven  you  for  His 
name's  sake."  They  have  comforted  me,  for  I  am  but 
a  little  child,  only  a  babe  in  the  spiritual  life,  and  this 
seems  so  tenderly  addressed  to  such.  But  oh  that  I 
could  grow  up  in  Him  !  Sometimes  I  have  felt  almost 
happy  in  trying  to  realize  what  you  write  to  me  about, 
and  at  times  I  have  gone  on  praying  and  pouring  out  all 
to  Him,  till  time  seemed  forgotten,  and  I  could  scarcely 
rise  and  come  back  to  earthly  things.  Once  I  had  a 
strange  thrill  of  joy  at  a  passing,  and  may-be  foolish, 
thought.  You  know  how  suffering  I  have  been.  Well, 
one  evening,  passing  the  looking-glass  in  the  twilight,  I 
caught  sight  of  myself  rather  flushed,  and  I  thought  it 
looked  like  the  hectic  spot  that  foretells  mortal  disease. 
I  know  I  am  not  in  the  remotest  degree  consumptive, 
but  for  an  instant  I  thought  it  might  be  so.  Oh  the 
extraordinary  thrill  of  delight  the  idea  .brought,  that 
possibly  I  might  be  nearer  heaven  than  I  thought ! 
It  was  almost  ecstatic  gladness  ;  and  then  a  chill  of 
disappointment  came  when  my  common  sense  told  me  it 
could  not  be  so  !  But,  in  whatever  way  or  time  death 
comes  to  either  of  us,  may  our  lamps  be  trimmed  and 
burning.     .     .     . 

From  this  time  her  letters  tell  of 

"  The  tremulous  gleams  of  early  days, 
The  first  faint  thrills  of  love  and  praise, 
Vibrating  fitfully/' 

She  seems  to  have  read  and  learned  the  Scrip- 


HOME  LIFE.  Cs 


turcs  systematically  with  her  friend  E.  C.  In 
this  I  had  joined  them,  and  remember  that  in 
our  country  walks  Frances  repeated  alternate 
es  with  me.  She  knew  the.  whole  of  the 
Gospels,  Epistles,  Revelation,  the  Psalms,  and 
Isaiah,  and  the  Minor  Prophets  she  learnt  in 
later  years.  At  this  time  she  was  taking  the 
titles  of  Christ  for  her  daily  searchings  and  re- 
marks. "Y.esterday  I  took  Christ  our  Advocate, 
it  is  one  of  the  sweet  titles.  Alpha  and  Omega 
will  be  a  very  suitable  one  for  Sunday.  I  like  to 
think  about  the  Lord  Jesus  as  He  is  in  Himself, 
not  only  in  relation  to  myself." 

Incidental  traces  of  holy  walking  as  well  as  holy 
writing  come  out  naturally  ;  e.g.t  "  I  said  something 
yesterday,  dear  Elizabeth,  which  I  much  regret, 
though  thoughtlessly  and  not  intentionally  uttered. 

I  thought,  after,  it  seemed  an  imputation  upon ; 

the  faintest  impression  of  which  I  would  remove  at 
once  from  your  mind.  Perhaps  you  did  not  notice 
it;  but  I  did,  and  grieved  that  I  said  it."'  Her 
home  life  was  beautiful,  though  often  only  One 
knew  the  self-restraint  and  the  self-denial  of  actions, 
trivial  in  themselves,  but  springing  from  the  desire 
to  please  God.  I  remember  her  refusing  to  go 
with  me  for  a  pleasant  visit  to  Oakhampton, 
because  she  would  not  leave  our  dear  mother 
alone,  adding  "if  I  can  only  go  e  11  be 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


{To  E.  C.) 

August. 
As  time  passes  on,  dear  Elizabeth,  so  does  my  hope 
strengthen  that  I  really  took  a  step  onward  when  with 
you  in  the  spring.  It  was  then  that  (like  the  woman 
in  the  press)  I  was  enabled  to  come  and  touch  the 
hem  of  His  garment.  It  was  then  that  the  truth  made 
me  free.  I  have  lost  that  weary  bondage  of  doubt,  and 
almost  despair,  which  chained  me  for  so  many  years.  I 
have  the  same  sins  and  temptations  as  before,  and  I  do 
not  strive  against  them  more  than  before,  and  it  is  often 
just  as  hard  work.  But,  whereas  I  could  not  see  why 
I  should  be  saved,  I  now  cannot  see  why  I  should  not 
be  saved  if  Christ  died  for  all.  On  that  word  I  take  my 
stand  and  rest  there.  I  still  wait  for  the  hour  when  I 
believe  He  will  reveal  Himself  to  me  more  directly ;  but 
it  is  the  quiet  waiting  of  present  trust,  not  the  restless 
waiting  of  anxiety  and  danger.  His  death  is  really  my 
confidence,  and  I  have  tasted  the  sweetness  of  one  new 
thing,  praise  ! 

In  i860  our  father  resigned  the  living  of  St. 
Nicholas,  but  not  before  the  bishop  had  kindly 
promised  that  his  successor  should  be  his  much 
esteemed  curate  and  friend,  the  Rev.  Charles 
Bullock. 

Many  parting  gifts  from  the  parishioners  flowed 
in,  both  for  the  Rector  and  his  wife,  whose  organ- 
izing powers  and  activity  had  much  endeared  her 
to  the  parish.  A  most  troublesome  class  of  adult 
boys  was  quite  a  trophy  of  what  loving  words  and 


"  /  (7. !  l  'E  MY  LIFE  FOR  THEE  "  C  5 

gentle  rule  could  effect,  and  their  parting  address 
and  present  to  her  came  with  more  costly  gifts. 
One  of  her  class  became  a  Scripture  reader,  an- 
other an  ordained  minister  of  our  Church,  and  al] 
brought  forth  good  fruit  in  after  years. 

Frances  writes  to  E.  C. : 

What  could  be  more  conducive  to  spiritual  improve- 
ment than  what  God  has  sent  me  lately,  besides  innu- 
merable mercies,  extra  gratifications  in  many  ways  ;  all 
these  beautiful  testimonials  to  my  precious  papa,  and 
lovely  ones  to  dear  mamma,  and  my  own  undeserved 
share  in  them,  and  my  success  in  writing)  for  I  have 
just  received  a  formal  application  from  the  Editor  of 
Good  Words  for  poetical  contributions).  *  On  the  other 
hand  I  have  just  enough  bodily  infirmity  to  keep  me 
mindful  and  humble.  Gold  watches  for  dear  Maria  and 
myself  came  yesterday.  The  inscriptions  are  both  the 
same  inside  the  cases :  "  From  the  parishioners  of  St. 
Nicholas,  Worcester,  March  1S60."  The  teachers  and 
children  of  the  Sunday  School  have  also  sent  us  books, 
nicely  chosen  by  Mr.  Bullock.  One  special  little  token 
from 'my  own  children  I  shall  ever  treasure. 

*  See  "A  Line  Left  Out,"  in  Appendix,  page  343.  Her  well 
known  hymn,  "I  gave  My  life  fur  thee,"  first  appeared  in  Good 
It  was  written  in  Germany,  1S5S.  She  had  come  in 
weary,  and  sat  down  opposite  a  picture  with  this  motto.  At  once 
the  lines  flashed  upon  her,  and  she  wrote  them  in  pencil  on  a  scrap 
of  paper.  Reading  them  over,  they  did  not  satisfy  her.  She 
the  fire,  but  they  fell  out  untouched  !  Showing 
them  some  months  after  to  her  father,  he  encouraged  her  to  pre 
them,  and  wrote  the  tune  "  Baca  "  specially  for  them. 

F 


65  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R  H. 

Her  Sunday  School  work  was  a  loved  employ- 
ment. In  the  neatly  kept  register,  entitled  "  My 
Sunday  Scholars,  from  1846  to  i86o,n  each  child's 
birthday,  entrance  date,  occurrences  in  their  home, 
general  impressions  of  their  character,  and  sub- 
sequent events  in  their  life,  are  all  carefully  noted, 
While  absent  for  a  few  weeks,  Frances  writes  to 
them,  and  says :  "  My  dear  children  have  kept  up 
quite  a  correspondence  with  me,  and  printing  all 
my  answers  is  quite  a  work  of  time  and  patience, 
but  one  I  do  not  grudge.  Some  of  their  letters  are 
very  sweet  and  encouraging,  and  all  are  at  least 
affectionate  and  interesting.  At  one  time  I  had 
desperately  uphill  work,  for  mine  was  then  the 
worst  class  in  the  school,  and,  out  of  fourteen, 
only  a  small  minority  were  even  hopeful.  Sunday 
after  Sunday  I  absolutely  cry  about  them  !  Still, 
for  some  I  thank  God  and  take  courage." 

"MY  SUNDAY  SCHOLAR'S  REGISTER." 

'{The  last  page.'] 

I  did  not  think  when  I  ruled  this  page  that  it  would 
be  unfilled.  Yet  so  it  is,  and  the  last  of  my  dear  second 
class  fills  its  first  space.  He  who  appointeth  the  bounds 
of  our  habitation  has,  in  manifest  providence,  removed 
our  own  after  fifteen  years'  sojourn.  And  it  will  probably 
be  some  time  ere  I  again  have  a  regular  class  to  care 
for,  as  other  claims  will  fill  my  Sunday  hours. 


"SUNDAY  SCHOLAR'S  REGISTE  .  67 

Among  all  my»  St.  Nicholas  memories,  none  will  be 
fonder  or  deeper  than  my  class.  I  cannot  tell  any  one 
how  I  loved  them,  I  should  hardly  be  believed ;  no  one 
in  the  parish,  either  rich  or  poor,  called  forth  the  same 
love  that  they  did.  Neither  could  I  tell  how  bitter  and 
grievous  any  misbehaviour  among  them  was  to  me,  no 
one  knows  the  tears  *they  have  cost  me ;  and  because 
no  one  guessed  at  the  depth  of  either  the  love  or  the 
sorrow,  I  had  but  little  sympathy  under  disappointments 
with  them.  I  am  wrong  in  one  thing  I  know,  but  can- 
not help  it ;  the  feeling  that,  though  I  may  have  a  very 
sincere  love  and  interest  in  other  children,  yet  I  should 
never  be  able  to  give  any  future  class  the  same  intensity 
of  affection  which  these  have  won  and  some  of  them 
have  reciprocated. 

It  has  been  to  my  own  soul  a  means  of  grace.  Often, 
when  cold  and  lifeless  in  prayer,  my  nightly  intercession 
for  them  has  unsealed  the  frozen  fountain,  and  the  bless- 
ings sought  for  them  seemed  to  fall  on  myself. 

Often  and  often  have  my  own  words  to  them  been  as 
a  message  to  myself  of  warning  or  peace.  My  only 
regret  is  that  I  did  not  spend  more  time  in  preparing 
my  lessons  for  them,  not  more  on  their  account  than  my 
own,  for  seldom  have  Bible  truths  seemed  to  reach  and 
touch  me  more  than  when  seeking  to  arrange  and 
simplify  them  for  my  children.  Therefore,  I  thank  God 
that  these  children  have  been  entrusted  to  me  ! 

For  some  time  past  several  of  them  have  come  to  me, 
once  a  week,  for  separate  reading  and  prayer.  These 
times  I  have  enjoyed  very  much.  I  rather  dissuaded  than 
otherwise,  unless  any  real  desire  after  salvation  was  mani- 
fested;   and    I  do  think   that   this  was  so  far  effectual 


CS  MEMORIALS  OF   A  R.  II. 

that  nearly  all  of  those  who  did  come  were,  at  least  at  the 
time,  truly  in  earnest  on  the  great  question.  I  mark  * 
the  regular,  X  the  occasional  comers.  Nearly  two 
years  have  already  passed  since  they  were  "  my  children," 
and  I  cannot  say  that  my  love  and  interest  have  yet 
diminished.  I  went  to  Oakhampton  at  Midsummer 
1859,  and  on  my  return  relinquished  them  with  great 
secret  regret  for  another  class.  I  have  one  token  of 
their  love ;  given  me,  not  by  the  then  existing  "  2nd 
class,"  but  by  those  of  both  1st  and  2nd  who  were 
"my  children."  This  I  treasure  for  their  sakes,  yet 
the  remembrance  of  their  love  is  more  than  its  outward 
sign. 

I  trust  it  has  been  true  bread  which  I  have  cast  upon 
these  waters ;  my  Saviour  knows,  and  He  only,  my 
earnest  longings  that  these  little  ones  should  be  His 
own.  I  think  I  am  quite  content  now  that  others  should 
see  the  fruit,  so  that  it  be  but  truly  borne,  that  others 
should  enter  into  my  feeble  and  wanting  labours.  But, 
in  dear  papa's  words,  I  do  most  fervently  pray, 

"  May  all  whose  names  are  written  here 
In  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life  appear  !" 

F.  R.  H.,  March  i860. 

Leaving  St  Nicholas  was  to  Frances  a  strange 
mixture  of  sorrow  and  thankfulness,  "  because  I  do 
care  more  for  papa  and  his  health  than  for  any- 
thing else  in  all  the  whole  world !  But  it  is  not 
a  trifle  to  leave  the  many,  rich  and  poor,  with 
whom  one  has   necessarily  become  more  or  less 


REMOVAL  TO  SHARESHILL.  O 


entwined  in  a  way  which  none  but  a  clergyman's 
family  can.  Yet  I  hope  clear  papa  will  find  com- 
parative rest  and  strength  in  consequence,  by  going 
to  the  little  country  parish  of  Shareshill.  Papa  is 
so  very  much  to  me,  so  much  more  than  all  besides  ! 
lie  has  been  very  ill  again,  and  this  puts  an 
end  to  all  ideas  of  farewell  sermons  or  visits.  It 
is  wonderfully  thrilling  to  see  him  in  illness,  such 
utter  peacefulness,  such  grand  conceptions  of  God's 
absolute  sovereignty  in  everything,  such  quiet  re- 
joicing in  His  will,  be  it  what  it  may  ;  such  shining 
trust  in  Him,  in  and  for  everything,  personal  or 
parochial." 

The  removal  to  Shareshill  proved  beneficial, 
and  the  welcome  of  the  parishioners  was  pleasing 
and  encouraging.  Frances  writes  :  "  The  first  step, 
in  the  way  of  improvement  at  Shareshill,  has  been 
to  abolish  the  Sunday  post ;  to  obtain  this,  the 
inhabitants  were,  as  required,  unanimous."  This 
subject  was  deeply  felt  by  her,  ever  sympathising, 
as  she  did,  with  the  men  deprived  of  their  Sun- 
day rest  ;  and  she  often  grieved  that  some  of  her 
Christian  friends  did  not  take  it  up.  Among  the 
subjects  upon  which  she  intended  writing,  when 
called  home  in  1S79,  was  "Sunday  Postal  Burdens." 
And,  in  a  letter  the  same  year,  she  writes  :  "  I  do 
think  we  Church  of  England  arc  more  conscientious 
about   Sunday  post  than  some  others.     I  was  de- 


MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


lighted  when  visiting  'B.  M. '  to  see  with  the 
notice  of  post  times  (in  the  hall)  '  no  delivery  or 
despatch  on  Sunday.'  'No  manner  of  work'  must 
include  postal  delivery,  and  it  is  not  right  to  ignore 
it ;  it  grieves  me  when  some  double-first-class 
Christians  do  not  consider  the  subject." 


CHAPTER   VI. 
(1861—1869.) 

Oakhampton —  A  new  power  —  Musical  gifts  —  Deep  borings- 
Subjects  for  prayer  —  Hiller's  commendation  —  Remarkable 
power  of  harmonizing  —  Welcome  to  Winterdyne  —  Stormy 
petrelism  —  Sent  empty  away  —  Calmer  waters  —  Joining 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association  —  London  —  "Guess 
my  birthday  treat !  "  —  Signor  Randegger  — Epitome  of  his 
first  singing  lesson  —  New  home  at  Leamington —  How  poems 
came  —  My  Evelyn  ! — "  The  Two  Rings  " — Weary  and  sad — 
First  sight  of  Alpine  mountains. 

IN  February  1861,  by  the  wish  of  her  sister  and 
her  brother-in-law  Henry  Crane,  Frances  under- 
took the  instruction  of  her  two  youngest  nieces, 
and  made  Oakhampton  her  second  home.  Her 
father  approved  of  this  plan,  because  he  thought  it 
would  prevent  her  from  pursuing  the  severe 
studies  so  prejudicial  to  her  health.  The  lesson 
hours  were  very  short,  owing  to  the  temperament 
of  both  teacher  and  pupils,  and  she  had  many  and 
long  changes  of  scene,  at  the  seaside,  at  home  and 
abroad.  She  entered  with  zest  into  the  recrea- 
tions of  her  young  companions,  riding  and  scramb- 
ling, swimming  and  skating,  croquet  and  chess, 
each  in   its  turn,   and  excelled  in  them  all.     Her 


72  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  F.  II. 

needlework  was  exquisite,  from  the  often  de- 
spised darning  to  the  most  delicate  lace  work 
and  embroidery.  How  she .  redeemed  her  time 
these  few  lines  will  prove :  "  Stirring  you  up, 
dearie,  to  mental  improvement  is  no  new  subject 
to  me.  I  know,  by  my  own  teaching  days,  how 
very  much  might  be  learnt  in  all  the  odds  and 
ends  of  time,  how  (e.g.)  I  learnt  all  the  Italian 
verbs  while  my  nieces  were  washing  their  hands 
for  dinner  after  our  Walk,  because  I  could  be  ready 
in  five  minutes  less  time  than  they  could."  The 
faithful  old  nurse  well  remembers  "vexing  over 
Miss  Frances's  hard  studying,  and  that  she  found 
her  at  those  Latin  books  long  before  breakfast." 

Her  one  great  object  was  the  education  of  her 
nieces  for  eternity,  not  for  time  only ;  and  not 
merely  religious  knowledge,  but  the  realities  of 
faith  and  holy  living,  were  dwelt  upon. 

From  the  close  of  her  Autobiography,  darkness 
seems  often  to  have  clouded  her  path.  From  time 
to  time  she  writes  : 

I  had  hoped  that  a  kind  of  table-land  had  been  reached 
in  my  journey,  where  I  might  walk  awhile  in  the  light, 
without  the  weary  succession  of  rock  and  hollow,  crag 
and  morass,  stumbling  and  striving ;  but  I  seem  borne 
back  into  all  the  old  difficulties  of  the  way,  with  many 
sin-made  aggravations.  I  think  the  great  root  of  all  my 
trouble  and  alienation  is  that  I  do  not  now  make  an  un- 


LIGHT  AXD  SHADE.  7.-5 

reserved  surrender  of  myself  to  God  ;  and  until  this  is 
done  I  shall  know  no  peace.  I  am  sure  of  it.  I  have  so 
much  to  regret :  a  greater  dread  of  the  opinion  of  worldly 
friends,  a  loving  of  the  world,  and  proportionate  cooling 
in  heavenly  desire  and  love.  A  power  utterly  new  ana 
unexpected  was  given  me  [singing  and  composition  of 
music],  and  rejoicing  in  this  I  forgot  the  Giver,  and 
found  such  delight  in  this  that  other  things  paled  before 
it.  It  need  not  have  been  so  ;  and,  in  better  moments, 
I  prayed  that  if  it  were  indeed  hindering  me  the  gift  of 
song  might  be  withdrawn.  And  now  that  through  my 
ill  health  it  is  so,  and  that  the  pleasure  of  public  applause 
when  singing  in  the  Philharmonic  concerts  is  not  again 
to  exercise  its  delicious  delusion,  I  do  thank  Him  who 
heard  my  prayer.  But  I  often  pray  in  the  dark,  as  it 
were,  and  feel  no  response  from  above.  Is  this  to  test 
me?  Oh  that  I  may  be  preserved  from  giving  up  in 
despair,  and  yielding,  as  I  so  often  do,  to  the  floodtide 
enemy. 

I  want  to  make  the  most  of  my  life  and  to  do  the  best 
with  it,  but  here  I  feel  my  desires  and  motives  need 
much  purifying ;  for,  even  where  all  would  sound  fair 
enough  in  words,  an  element  of  self,  of  lurking  pride,  may 
be  detected.  Oh,  that  He  would  indeed  purify  me  and 
make  me  white  at  any  cost !  No  one  professing  to  be  a 
Christian  at  all  could  possibly  have  had  a  more  cloudy, 
fearing,  doubting,  sinning,  and  wandering  heart  history 
than  mine  has  been  through  many  years. 

The  first  part  of  this  year  (1865)  I  was  very  poorly, 
and  on  the  old  regime  of  having  to  give  up  everything, 
Sunday    school   and   Saturday    evening   class,   visiting, 


74  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  h. 

music,  etc.  It  was  very  trying  to  me,  specially  so 
because  I  had  rather  built  upon  being  stronger,  and 
several  points  of  interest  had  arisen  which  made  me  feel 
the  more  feeing  shut  off  from  all.  But  it  was  very  good 
for  me ;  I  was  able  to  feel  thankful  for  it,  and  to  be  glad 
that  God  had  taken  me  in  hand  as  it  were.  I  do  not 
think  I  would  have  chosen  otherwise  than  as  He 
ordered  it  for  me ;  but  it  seems  as  if  my  spiritual  life 
would  never  go  without  weights,  and  I  dread  needing 
more  discipline. 

Deep  borings,  even  down  into  darksome  depths, 
often  precede  the  supply  of  unfailing  springs  of 
refreshing  water.  Thus  my  dear  sister  knew  much 
of  doubt  and  gloom,  so  that  she  might  be  able  to 
comfort  others  and  reveal  to  them  God's  deep 
teachings  in  the  darkness.  Then,  when  she  after- 
wards found  such  joy  in  the  wells  of  salvation,  she 
drew  forth  these  teachings,  refreshing  other  weary 
and  thirsty  ones  with  her  words  of  sympathy  both 
in  poetry  and  prose. 

It  may  be  useful  to  copy  the  paper  kept  in  her 
Bible,  showing  how  she  arranged  the  subjects  of 
her  prayers. 

For  daily  Morning  Prayer. 

Watchfulness.  Guard  over  temper.  Consistency. 
Faithfulness  to  opportunities.  For  the  Holy  Spirit.  For 
a  vivid  love  to  Christ. 


IN  GERMANY.  75 


Mid-day  Prayer. 
Earnestness  of  spirit  in  desire,  in  prayer,  and  in  all 
work.     Faith,  hope,  love. 

E\  ening  Prayer. 
Forgiveness.     To  see  my  sinfulness  in  its  true  light 
Growth  in  grace.     Against   morning  sleepiness   as  hind- 
rance to  time  for  prayer. 

The  initials  of  all  her  relatives  and  friends  arc 
distributed  to  each  day,  and  various  items  of  inter- 
cession added,  such  as : 

That  my  life  may  be  laid  out  to  the  best  advantage  as 
to  God's  glory  and  others'  good.  For  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  and  Zenana  work.  For  success  and 
usefulness  with  my  subscribers.  For  the  poor  whom  I 
visit.  For  the  Irish  Society.  Guidance  and  (if  it  is 
God's  will)  success  as  to  music.  For  my  Sunday  school 
class.    For  the  servants. 

In  the  winter  of  1865-6  Frances  revisited  her 
German  friends,  and  also  resided  some  time  with 
her  parents  at  Bonn. 

Having  composed  many  songs,  she  was  anxious 
for  some  verdict  on  their  merit.  The  following 
letter  describes  her  interview  with  Ilillcr,  the 
German  musician. 

Clapton  Square,  February  1,  1S66. 
Dear  Miriam, — 

I  must  take  up  my  history  where  I  left  off,  and  giveyou 
the  Cologne  story  at  last     To  begin  at  the  beginning, 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


Elizabeth  C.  told  the  Schulzeberges  of  my  composing, 
and  so  they  were  curious  about  it  and  wanted  me  to  go 
to  the  Musical  Academy  of  Cologne.  As  I  declared 
that  out  of  the  question,  they  hoped  I  would  go  to  Ferdi- 
nand Hiller,  whom  they  consider  the  greatest  living 
composer  and  authority,  and  show  him  my  songs.  I 
shrunk  from  this  because  I  expected  nothing  but  utter 
quenching  from  such  a  man  ;  still  I  thought  that  after  all 
I  might  as  well  know  the  worst,  and  if  he  thought  scorn 
of  all  I  had  done,  that  would  decide  me  to  waste  no 
more  time  over  it ;  while,  if  I  got  a  favourable  verdict,  it 
ever  opportunity  should  arise  of  prosecuting  the  study  of 
composition,  I  should  do  so  with  a  clearer  conscience 
and  better  hopes.  To  my  utter  amazement,  papa  quite 
urged  me  to  go,  and  a  pleasant  mirage  of  a  possible 
musical  term  at  Cologne  screwed  my  courage  up  to 
writing  to  Hiller,  who  replied  kindly,  and  made  an 
appointment  with  me.  I  went  with  mamma,  such  a 
queer  way  among  the  Rhine  wharfs,  and  through  narrow 
streets  scarcely  wide  enough  for  the  droscriky  to  pass,  till 
we  emerged  in  a  more  open  part,  and  found  Hiller's 
abode.  He  is  a  small  elderly  man,  quiet  in  manner, 
of  handsome  and  peculiar  Jewish  physiognomy  (he  is  a 
Jew),  with  a  forehead  remarkably  like  papa's,  and  terribly 
clever  looking  eyes  ;  I  think  one  would  single  him  out  as 
a  genius  among  any  number.  He  was  in  a  double  room 
full  of  musical  litter,  with  a  handsome  grand  piano  in  the 
middle.  He  received  us  very  politely,  and  asked  me  a 
few  questions  (he  is  a  man  of  few  words),  and  then  took 
my  book  of  songs  and  sat  down  to  read  it  through, 
giving  me  a  volume  of  poetry  to  amuse  myself  with  mean- 
while.   You  may  imagine  I  didn't  read  much  !    He  made 


R  VIE  W  WITH  II1L I. EX. 


no  remark  till  he  was  about  three  quarters  through,  when 
he  turned  and  said  :  "  What  instruction  have  you  had  ?  " 
I  told  him  of  Hatherley's  having  corrected  my  first  six 
songs,  and  that  I  had  a  musical  father  to  whom  I  occa- 
sionally referred  difficult  points,  and  with  whom  I  had 
musical  talk  in  general.  "  I  do  not  care  anything  about 
that,"  said  he,  "I  mean  what  regular  musical  course 
have  you  gone  through,  and  under  what  professor?"  I 
told  him  I  had  done  nothing  of  the  sort.  He  looked 
very  hard  at  me,  as  if  to  see  if  I  was  telling  the  truth, 
and  then  turned  back  to  my  music,  saying,  "  In  that  case 
I  find  this  very  remarkable  ! "  When  he  had  finished  he 
delivered  his  verdict,  the  worst  part  first.  He  said  my 
melodies  bore  the  stamp  of  talent,  not  of  genius.  "  In 
the  early  works  of  great  composers,"  he  said,  "one  comes 
across  things  that  startle  and  strike  you;  ideas  so  utterly 
fresh  and  novel  that  you  feel  there  is  great  creative 
power.  I  do  not  find  this  in  your  melodies ;  they  are 
not  bad  ;  on  the  contrary  I  find  them  very  pleasing  and 
many  really  very  good,  but  they  are  thoroughly  English 
in  character  and  type ;  I  do  not  consider  that  English 
melodies  rank  highest.  But,  as  for  your  harmonies,  I  must 
say  I  am  astonished.  It  is  something  singular  to  find 
such  grasp  of  the  subject,  such  power  of  harmonization, 
except  where  there  has  been  long  and  thorough  study 
and  instruction;  here  I  can  give  almost  unlimited  praise." 
I  told  him  my  question  was  (for  I  thought  I  would  take 
a  high  standard  at  once)  not,  had  I  talent  enough  to 
make  music  a  mere  pleasure  to  myself  and  my  friends  ? 
but  had  I  enough  to  make  it  worth  while  to  devote  my- 
self to  music  as  a  serious  thing,  as  a  life  work  ?  Was  there 
promise  enough  to  make  it  an  advisable  investment  i  t 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  R. 


my  life,  in  case  I  wished  to  do  so  ?  He  said  :  "  Sincerely 
and  unhesitatingly  I  can  say  that  you  have"  I  remarked 
how  much  I  should  like  to  study  at  Cologne,  and  under 
himself.  He  said  he  should  like  to  have  the  training  of 
me ;  but,  if  distance  were  a  difficulty,  there  were  reliable 
men  in  London,  and  he  would  recommend  his  friend 
Macfarren.  But  I  was  to  go  to  no  second-rate  man,  that 
would  be  simply  no  use  tome;  I  could  only  gain  the 
polish  and  "  form"  which  my  work  wanted,  from  some 
one  really  first-rate.  He  recommended  me  a  book  on 
harmony  (which  I  procured  in  Cologne),  and  then  wrote 
a  few  lines  to  papa,  saying  he  had  found  a  good  deal  of 
musical  talent  in  my  compositions,  and  that  "but  a  short 
time  would  be  sufficient  to  place  me  in  a  state  to  give  ■ 
a  good  form  to  the  musical  ideas  with  which  I  was 
gifted."  I  did  not  expect  all  this ;  and  though  I  shall  not 
do  anything  at  present,  it  is  pleasant  to  know  I  have 
a  talent,  which  I  may  some  day  develop  to  some  pur- 
pose, for  I  never  quite  believed  what  Dr.  Marshall  said 
about  it,  and  I  thought,  if  I  had  the  talent  he  said  I 
had,  I  should^/  cleverer,  somehow,  than  I  do.  Papa  is 
vexed  because  when  Hiller  asked  "  Spielen  sie  gut  ?  " 
(do  you  play  well?)  I  replied  simply  "No,  not  well," 
because  I  thought  he  would  judge  by  a  professional 
standard.  Papa  says  I  ought  to  have  then  offered  to 
play  one  of  my  things,  but  I  had  not  the  pluck  or  the 
presence  of  mind.  ...  I  supposed  you  would  like  to 
hear  all  about  Hiller,  else  it  seems  conceited  to  have 
written  so  much. 

Now  for  the  home  journey  to  Lille  and  a  pleasant 

visit  to  Mons.  and  Madame  V 's.      Their  country 

house  is  about  a  mile  out  of  the  town.     ...     It  was 


MUSICAL  MEMi  .      .  : 


pleasant  to  meet  old  friends,  and  it  is  quite  fascinating  to 
get,  also,  a  spice  of  fresh  characters  and  life.  Next  morn- 
ing Mons.  V.  took  me  about  the  lower  rooms,  and  gave 
me  an  amusing  description  of  Lille  life.  He  is  a  sort  of 
chieftain  of  the  clan,  which  consists  of  about  270  nephews 
and  nieces,  and  their  children.  He  keeps  them  all  in 
order.  "  On  a  grand  peur  de  mon  oncle  Emile,"  says  he  : 
"  if  I  see  what  I  do  not  like  I  lecture  them  de  maniere 
qu'on  s'en  souviendra."  But,  on  the  other  hand,  "  mon 
oncle  Emile  "  is  rich,  and  can  be  very  gracious,  and  is 
worth  keeping  on  good  terms  with.  Every  Sunday  there 
are  thirty-eight  who  "have  the  right"  to  dine  with  him, 
and  every  Wednesday  evening  he  receives  a  wider  circle 
in  a  large  ga/erie,  glass  above  and  all  round,  like  an 
immense  enclosed  verandah,  so  pretty  with  creepers  and 
fancy  plants  all  about.  It  overlooks  his  orangery  and 
greenhouses,  ornamental  water  with  two  bridges,  pretty 
trees,  a  most  charming  view  altogether.     .     .     . 

Such  a  good  crossing  from  Calais ;  the  sea  quite  glassy  ! 
I  leaned  over  the  side  and  watched  the  foam  and  curl 
of  the  water  behind  the  paddles,  and  wrote  verses 
["  Travelling  Thoughts  "']  in  my  account  book.  I  was 
able  to  see  the  white  cliffs  of  Dover  for  the  first  time, 
and  was  almost  sorry  to  leave  the  boat.     .     .     . 

Your  loving  sister. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  mention 
that  such  was  the  strength  of  her  musical  memory, 
that  she  would  play  through  Handel,  much  of 
Bcothovcn  and  Mendelssohn,  without  any  notes. 
A  pupil  of  Beethoven  thought  her  rendering  of  the 


Xo  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R  II. 

Moonlight  Sonata  perfect ;  her  touch  was  instinct 
with  soul,  as  also  was  her  singing. 

During  her  stay  at  Oakhampton  her  brother-in- 
law  engaged  Dr.  Wm.  Marshall  to  give  her  singing 
lessons  ;  and  she  attended  the  meetings  of  the 
Philharmonic  Society  at  Kidderminster,  of  which 
he  was  the  conductor.  The  practice  of  sacred  music 
was  an  extreme  gratification  to  her,  and  she  soon 
became  a  valued  solo  singer.  Her  rendering  of 
Mendelssohn's  "  Woe  unto  them,"  "  But  the  Lord 
is  mindful  of  His  own,"  are  remembered  as 
peculiarly  effective,  though  it  was  in  Handel's 
music  that  she  more  particularly  delighted. 

The  ease  with  which  Frances  constantly  versi- 
fied family  events  is  shown  in  the  following  lines, 
written  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shaw  left  Ireland,  for 
their  English  home  at  Winterdyne. 

WELCOME  TO  WINTERDYNE. 

(For  December  14th,  1866.). 

Francie  and  Willie,  welcome  to  you  ! 

Alfred  and  Alice,  welcome  too  ! 
To  an  English  home  and  English  love 
Welcome  each  little  Irish  dove  : 
Never  again  we  hope  to  be 
Kept  apart  by  an  angry  sea. 
A  thousand  welcomes,  O  darlings  mine, 

When  we  see  you  at  Winterdyne. 


TO  WINTERDYSE  f" 

Welcome  all  to  a  warm  new  nest, 

Just  the  place  for  our  cloves  to  rest, 
Through  the  oaks  and  beeches  looking  down 
On  the  winding  valley  and  quaint  old  town, 
Where  ivy  green  on  the  red  rock  grows, 
And  silvery  Severn  swiftly  flows, 
With  an  extra  sparkle  and  glitter  and  shine 

Under  the  woods  of  Wintcrdyne. 
On  a  quiet  evening  in  lovely  spring, 

In  the  tall  old  elms  the  nightingales  sing ; 
Under  the  forest  in  twilight  grey 
I  have  heard  them  more  than  a  mile  away, 
Sweeter  and  louder  and  far  more  clear 
Than  any  thrush  you  ever  did  hear  ; 
Perhaps  when  the  evenings  grow  long  and  fine 

They  will  sing  to  you  in  Wintcrdyne. 
Little  to  sadden,  and  nothing  to  fear; 

Priest,  and  Fenian,  never  come  here ; 
Only  the  sound  of  the  Protestant  bells 
Up  from  the  valley  pleasantly  swells, 
And  a  beautiful  arch,  to  church,  is  made 
Under  the  sycamore  avenue's  shade  ; 
You  pass  where  its  arching  boughs  entwine, 

Out  of  the  gates  of  Winterdyne. 
Welcome  to  merry  old  England  !     And  yet 
We  know  that  old  Ireland  you  will  not  forget  , 
Many  a  thought  and  prayer  will  fly 
Over  the  mountains  of  Wales,  so  high, 
Over  the  forest  and  over  the  sea, 
To  the  home  which  no  longer  yours  must  be. 
Put  farewells  are  over,  ()  darlings  mine, 

Now  it  is  Welcome  to  Winterdyne  ! 

C 


82  LIE  MO  RIALS  GF  F.  R.  II. 


Her  own  words  will  continue  the  record  of  her 
.inner  life  in  the  year  1866. 

Few  things  have  a  more  salutary  effect  upon  me  than 
reading  secular  biographies.  For,  successful  or  unsuc- 
cessful alike,  "  vanity  of  vanities "  seems  the  truest 
characteristic  of  every  life  not  devoted  to  the  very 
highest  aim.  "Queens  of  Society,"  "Autobiography  of 
Louis  Spohr,"  and  others,  have  left  this  feeling  strongly 
upon  me,  and  have  been  auxiliary  in  making  me  wish 
that  my  life  may  be  laid  out  for  Him,  whose  it  is  by 
right.  Oh,  that  He  may  make  me  a  vessel  sanctified  and 
meet  for  the  Master's  use  !  I  look  at  trial  and  training 
of  every  kind  in  this  light,  not  its  effect  upon  oneself 
for  oneself,  but  in  its  gradual  fitting  of  me  to  do  the 
Master's  work.  So,  m  very  painful  spiritual  darkness  or 
conflict,  it  has  already  comforted  me  to  think  that  God 
might  be  leading  me  through  strange  dark  ways,  so  that 
I  might  afterward  be  His  messenger  to  some  of  His 
children  in  similar  distress.  My  ill  health  this  summer 
has  been  very  trying  to  me.  I  am  held  back  from 
much  I  wanted  to  do  in  every  way,  and  have  had  to 
lay  poetizing  aside.  And  yet  such  open  doors  seemed 
set  before  me.  Perhaps  this  check  is  sent  that  I  may 
consecrate  what  I  do  more  entirely.  I  have  a  curious 
vivid  sense,  not  merely  of  my  verse  faculty  in  general 
being  given  me,  but  also  of  every  separate  poem  or 
hymn,  nay  every  line,  being  given.  It  is  peculiarly 
pleasant  thus  to  take  it  as  a  direct  gift,  not  a  matter 
of  effort,  but  purely  involuntarily.     .     .     . 

I  suppose  that  God's  crosses  are  often  made  of  most 
unexpected  and  strange  material.      Perhaps  trial  must 


•    STORMY  PETRELl      \  83 

be  felt  keenly,  or  it  would  not  be  powerful  enough 
as  a  medicine  in  the  hands  of  our  beloved  Healer; 
and  I  think  it  has  been  a  medicine  to  me  latterly. 
You  may  wonder  that  I  write  thus,  when  I  was  so  merry 

with  you  at  L ;  but,  among  the  best  gifts  of  God  to 

me,  I  count  a  certain  stormy  petrelism  of  nature,  which 
seems  to  enable  me  to  skim  any  waves  when  I  am  not 
actually  under  them.  I  have  an  elasticity  which  often 
makes  me  wonder  at  myself,  a  power  of  throwing  myself 
into  any  present  interest  or  enjoyment,  though  the 
sorrow  is  only  suspended  not  removed. 

Cut  once  I  seemed  permitted  to  suffer  mentally  in  an 
unmitigated  sort  of  way,  which  I  never  knew  before. 
Perhaps  to  teach  me  how  to  feel  for  others  who  have 
not  that  stormy  petrelism  which  bears  me  through  most 
things.  For  that  forsook  me  utterly,  and  I  felt  crushed 
and  forsaken  of  all  or  any  help  or  cheer,  to  an  extent  I 
never  felt  before. 

I  wish  I  rejoiced  more,  not  only  on  my  own  account, 
but  if  I  may  so  say,  on  His,  for  surely  I  should  praise 
Him  more  by  both  lip  and  life.  Mine  has  been  such  a 
shady  Christian  life,  yet  "  He  led  them  forth  by  the  right 
way  "  must  somehow  be  true  here,  though  I  don't  see- 
how.  I  ought  to  make  one  exception  ;  I  have  learned  a 
real  sympathy  with  others  walking  in  darkness,  and  some- 
times it  has  seemed  to  help  me  to  help  them. 

I  send  you  this  text,  Matthew  xxv.  40,  and  I  want 
you  to  let  it  brighten  all  your  work  ;  but  one  can  never 
come  to  the  end  of  the  graciousness  of  it.  Some 
months  ago,  I  called  on  one  of  my  dear  old  women  in 
Worcester.  She  talked  of  the  King;  and,  coming  away, 
I  felt  impelled  to  j  something  I  not 


S4  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


intended  for  her,  and  knew  I  could  not  afford  without  a 
trifling  self-denial.  She  took  it  silently,  paused,  and  then 
said,  with  a  simple  sweet  solemnity,  "  Inasmuch !"  Well, 
ever  since  I  have  revelled  in  that  wonderful  "  Inas- 
much." Only  think  of  His  really  considering  all  our 
poor  little  services  as  done  unto  Him  !  And  this  is  quite 
apart  from  what  we  consider  success  or  results.  It  is 
.not  only  spiritual  ministrations,  but  all  other  little  kind- 
nesses. How  one  would  have  liked  to  have  been  one 
of  the  women  who  ministered  unto  Him,  but  it  is  so 
marvellously  gracious  of  Him  to  give  you  and  me,  to  wit, 
opportunities  of  doing  what  He  considers  the  same  thing. 
....  You  may  think  it  strange,  but  I  have  long 
almost  shrunk  from  going  to  the  sacrament,  dreading  the 
being  sent  empty  away.  Oh,  if  He  would  but  grant 
me  my  request  just  once— that  I  might  "taste  and  see  !" 
Communion  Sundays  are  so  often  my  saddest  days  ; 
great  tension  of  feeling,  longing  unsatisfied  desire,  and 
sorrowful  pleading,  followed  by  the  reaction  of  miserable 
apathy.  It  is  only  one  or  two  who  know  about  my 
clouds,  though  many  know  what  I  believe  about  sunshine. 
.  .  .  Sunday  is  over.  "Sent  empty  away."  Just 
empty,  no  other  word  seems  to  express  it;  not  full  of 
anything.  I  would  rather  even  have  been  full  of  distress 
than  thus  empty.  Not  one  sweet  verse  or  comforting 
thought  seemed  given  me.  All  the  beautiful  service 
seemed  to  pass  through  the  ear  and  never  reach  my 
heart.  Oh,  if  He  would  only  show  me  ';  wherefore  He 
contendeth  with  me."  It  has  brought  me  to  the  terrible 
old  feeling,  "  how  can  I  be  one  of  His  sheep  if  I  never 
hear  the  Shepherd's  voice,  if  He  never  meets  me  where 
He  meets  others  ?  " 


EXTRACTS:   1S67. 


Her  nieces  Evelyn  and  Constance  went  to 
school  in  iS56-y  ;  and,  in  consequence,  Frances 
then  left  Oakhampton,  and  always  afterwards 
resided  at  home. 

(From  F  R.  H.'s  manuscript  papers,  May  1867.) 

It  seems  as  if  the  Lord  had  led  me  into  a  calmer 
and  more  equable  frame  of  mind ;  not  joy,  but  peace. 
And  texts  light  up  to  me  very  pleasantly  sometimes. 
Why  should  I  not  take  for  granted  all  I  find  in  the 
Bible  ?  why  should  I  hesitate  and  tremble  over  it,  as  I 
have  been  doing  for  years  ?  I  have  been  appropriating 
all  the  promises  with  a  calm  sort  of  twilight  happiness, 
waiting  for  a  clearer  light  to  show  me  their  full  beauty 
and  value. 

It  does  seem  to  me  that  "  free  grace "  does  not 
mean  there  is  nothing  on  our  side.  We  may  phrase 
it  "coming,"  "  accepting,"  "believing,"  "touching  the 
hem  "  j  but  there  is  something  which  these  words  repre- 
sent, which  is  necessary  to  salvation;  and  then  comes 
the  question,  have  /  this  condition  ?  Yet  as  soon  as  1 
in  any  form  comes  in,  there  is  shadow  upon  the  light. 
Still,  this  shadow  need  not  fall  when  the  eye  is  fixed 
upon  Christ  as  the  Substitute,  the  Lamb  slain ;  then  all 
is  clear.  But  it  is  in  reading,  when  one's  heart  leaps  at 
some  precious  promise  made  to  the  children  of  God, 
that  a  cold  check  comes,  "  am  /  one  of  them  ?  what  is 
my  title?"  Answer,  "Ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ/'  Have  I  faith?  Once  introduce 
that  /,  and  you  get  bewildered  between  faith  and  feeling. 


85  MEMORIALS  CF  F.  R.  II. 

When  I  go  on  and  grapple  with  the  difficulty,  it 
comes  to  this.  As  far  as  I  know,  I  have  come  to  Jesus, 
not  once  but  many  times.  I  have  knelt,  and  literally 
prostrated  myself  before  Him,  and  told  Kim  all,  that  I 
have  no  other  hope  but  what  His  written  word  says  He 
did  and  said,  that  I  know  it  is  true,  that  the  salvation  it 
tells  of  is  just  what  I  want  and  all  I  want,  and  that  my 
heart  goes  out  to  it,  and  that  I  do  accept  it ;  that  I  do 
not  fully  grasp  it,  but  I  cling  to  it ;  that  I  want  to  be 
His  only  and  entirely,  now  and  for  ever. 

{The  last  entry.) 

I  have  been  so  happy  lately,  and  the  words  "  Thou 
hast  put  gladness  in  my  heart "  I  can  use,  as  true  of 
my  own  case :  especially  as  to  one  point,  I  am  sure 
now  (and  I  never  was  before)  that  I  do  love  God.  I 
love  Him  distinctly,  positively ;  and  I  think  I  have  loved 
Him  more  and  longer  than  I  thought,  only  I  dared  not 
own  it  to  myself.  Oh  that  I  loved  Him  more  and 
more  !  How  I  abhor  myself  for  having  loved,  for  loving, 
so  little. 

In  the  autumn  of  1867  she  enjoyed  a  visit  to 
the  lakes  with  her  former  schoolfellow,  J.  H.  E., 
and  J.  T.,  a  charming  poetess.  Frances  writes  : 
"  I  had  every  possible  variety  of  effects,  from 
grey  lake  mists  and  rain  to  silver  and  gold,  and 
rosy  transparent  purple  and  soft  dreamy  hazes, 
and  marvellous  clearness  and  veilings  and  unveil- 
ings,  and  everything  that  is  lovely  except  snow." 


YO  MEN'S  CHRISTIAN  ASSO  '     87 

(F.  A\  H.  to  Miss  Clara  Gedget  .  r  1867.) 

.  .  .  I  thank  you  very  specially  for  having  asked 
me  to  join  the  Young  Women's '  Christian  Association. 
On  my  side  it  will  be  an  extra  strong  link  ;  because, 
whatever  help  and  blessing  for  myself  and  others  I 
may  find  through  it,  I  shall  not  forget  that  I  owe 
my  membership  to  you.  I  have  written  the  date  of 
my  joining  in  the  cover  of  my  Bible,  as  a  continual 
reminder  (if  any  could  be  needed)  of  such  a  privilege ; 
and  under  it  the  names  of  all  whom  I  know  to 
be  members,  yours  of  course  standing  first.  How 
little  we  know  each  other's  need  !  How  often  the  text 
we  want  to  send  must  be  a  bow  drawn  at  a  venture! 
Yet  again,  how  alike  are  our  needs,  and  how  pleasant 
to  know  that  we  may  ask  Him,  to  whom  each  heart  is 
open,  to  guide  us  to  choose  the  right  gem  from  the 
precious  mine  of  His  word  !  I  do  not  feel  inclined  to 
send  you  anything  out  of  the  way  to-day,  dear  Clara,  but 
just  one  of  the  dear  old  rock-texts,  which  are  always 
something  to  stand  upon,  and  this  one  especially  so  for 
your  birthday :  "He  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee 
nor  forsake  thee."  For  this  embraces  all  our  years  ;  if 
true  at  all,  it  has  been  so  all  along,  even  when  we  felt  far 
off.  He  was  near  when  we  felt  alone  ;  He  was  surely, 
though  hidden,  beside  us.     .     .     . 

The  date  on  the  Y.  \Y.  C.  A.  card  of  member- 
ship is  September  23,  1S67;  No.  21S1.  This 
Association  proved  a  lifelong  rivet ;  and  manifold 
were  her  efforts,  to  link  others  in  its  helpful 
fellowship. 


S3  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


It  is  impossible  to  give  even  an  idea  of  her 
efforts  for  many  societies.  Just  at  this  time,  she 
was  wishful  to  give  lessons  in  singing,  for  the 
Church  Missionary  Society ;  and  her  steady  work 
in.  collecting  for  it  never  ceased.  The  Jews',  the 
Church  Pastoral-Aid,  and  the  Bible  Society  were 
alike  valued.  Skilfully  did  she  induce  others  to 
take  an  interest  in  them ;  and  in  the  February 
of  her  last  winter  (1879),  one  bitter  night,- she 
headed  a  number  of  Welsh  neighbours  and  lads 
to  go,  for  the  first  time  in  their  lives,  to  a  Bible 
Society  meeting  at  the  Mumbles. 

We  again  give  some  extracts  from  her  letters. 

Pembridge  Crescent,  November  1867. 

.  .  .  Among  other  pleasures  in  London,  I  have 
made  acquaintance  with  the  authoress  of  "  Doing  and 
Suffering."  She  gave  me  a  good  deal  of  practical  advice 
about  my  schemes  for  milliners'  classes .  I  want  very 
much  to  give  singing  lessons  for  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  and  German  lessons  for  the  Irish  Society ;  this 
would  be  clear  gain,  and  also  give  me  opportunities  for 
influence  among  the  class  which  interest  me  so  much. 

.  .  .  I  must  tell  you  about  the  east  window  in  Mr. 
Bickersteth's  church  at  Hampstead.  Nothing  in  the 
window  line  ever  made  such  an  impression  upon  me. 
It  is  all  filled  in  with  simple  arabesque  and  diaper  work, 
merely  quiet  harmonious  colour,  nothing  to  arrest  the 
eye,  except  the  centre  light,  and  in  that  is  a  white  scroll 
on  a  blue  ground,  with  just  the  words  in   crimson  and 


A  SIX G IXC  LESSON.  S9 

gold  letters,  "Till  He  come."  It  sent  quite  a  thrill 
through  me.  It  is  so  exactly  what  one  would  like  to 
look  up  to  from  the  holy  table.  ...  I  must  send 
you  "  In  whom  we  have  the  forgiveness  of  sins/'  because 
I  have  just  had  a  glimpse  of  the  beauty  and  power  of  it, 
and  I  like  best  to  send  you  what  has  been  given  me. 
Of  course  I  lost  it  again;  but,  in  praying  for  forgiveness, 
and  sorrowfully  enough,  as  usual,  I  remembered  your 
quotation  from  Adelaide  Newton,  and  then  this  flashed 
upon  me,  "  in  whom — we  have"  and  was  so  satisfactory. 
Perhaps  you  don't  feel  the  utter  need  of  it  that  I  do, 
but  still  I  know  it  is  precious  truth  for  every  one. 


Godstone,  December  1867. ' 
Guess  my  birthday  treat  ?  To  the  Zoological  Gardens. 
I  don't  know  anything  I  would  rather  see  in  London. 
I  am  a  perfect  baby  as  to  animals  !  I  managed  to  get 
three  more  singing  lessons,  though  I  was  never  in  voice, 
and  had  a  bad  cold.  Signor  Randegger  says  I  have  many 
mechanical  difficulties  to  overcome,  but  gives  me  credit 
for  "  talent,  taste,  feeling,  and  brains."  I  might  improve 
if  under  him  for  a  year,  and  he  consoled  me  by  saying 
"  I  might  always  calculate  on  expressive  singing."  His 
first  lesson  was  a  lecture  on  the  formation  of  the  throat 
and  production  of  sound,  which  he  told  me  to  write  out 
as  an  abstract.  I  was  very  poorly  in  bed  the  next  day  ; 
so,  having  nothing  to  do,  it  occurred  to  me  to  rhyme  it. 
Afterwards  I  was  afraid  lest  he  might  be  touchy  and 
think  I  was  making  game  of  it.  However  it  was  quite 
the  other  way,  and   he  asked  for  a   copy   to  show  his 


90  '  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


MY  SINGING  LESSON.     {Abstract.) 

Here  beginneth, — Chapter  the  first  of  a  series, 
To  be  followed  by  manifold  notes  and  queries  ; 
So  novel  the  queries,  so  trying  the  notes, 
I  think  I  must  have  the  queerest  of  throats, 
And  most  notable  dulness,  or  else  long  ago 
The  Signor  had  given  up  teaching,  I  trow. 
I  wonder  if  ever  before  he  has  taught 
A  pupil  who  can't  do  a  thing  as  she  ought  ! 

The  voice  has  machinery  (now  to  be  serious), 

Invisible,  delicate,  strange,  and  mysterious. 

A  wonderful  organ-pipe  firstly  we  trace, 

Which  is  small  in  a  tenor  and  wide  in  a  bass  : 

Below  an  ^Eolian  harp  is  provided, 

Through  whose  fairy-like  fibres  the  air  will  be  guided. 

Above  is  an  orifice,  larger  or  small, 

As  the  singer  desires  to  rise  or  to  fall ; 

Expand  and  depress  it,  to  deepen  your  roar, 

But  raise- and  contract  it,  when  high  you  would  soar. 

Alas  for  the  player,  the  pipes,  and  the  keys, 

If  the  bellows  give  out  an  inadequate  breeze  ! 

So  this  is  the  method  of  getting  up  steam, 

The  one  motive  power  for  song  or  for  scream. 

Slowly  and  deeply,  and  just  like  a  sigh, 

Fill  the  whole  chest  with  a  mighty  supply ; 

Through  the  mouth  only,  and  not  through  the  nose  ; 

And  the  lungs  must  condense  it  ere  farther  it  goes. 

(How  to  condense  it  I  really  don't  know,     . 

And  very  much  hope  the  next  lesson  will  show.) 

Then,  forced  from  each  side,  through  the  larynx  it  comes, 

And  reaches  the  region  of  molars  and  gums, 


THE  NEW  .  91 

And  half  of  the  sound  will  be  ruined  or  lost 

If  by  any  impediment  here  it  is  crossed. 

On  the  soft  of  the  palate  beware  lest  it  strike, 

The  effect  would  be  such  as  your  car  would  not  like. 

And  arch  not  the  tongue,  or  the  terrified  note 

Will  straightway  be  driven  back  into  the  throat. 

Look  well  to  your  trigger,  nor  hasten  to  pull  it, 

Once  hear  the  report  and  you've  done  with  your  bullet;. 

In  the  feminine  voice  there  are  registers  three, 

Which  upper,  and  middle,  and  lower  must  be  ; 

And  each  has  a  sounding-board  all  of  its  own, 

The  chest,  lips,  and  head,  to  reverberate  tone. 

But  in  cavities  nasal  it  never  must  ring, 

Or  no  one  is  likely  to  wish  you  to  sing. 

And  if  on  this  subject  you  waver  in  doubt, 

By  listening  and  feeling  the  truth  will  come  out. 

The  lips,  by-the-bye,  will  have  plenty  to  do 

In  forming  the  vowels  Italian  and  true ; 

Eschewing  the  English,  uncertain  and  hideous, 

With  an  o  and  a  u  that  are  simply  amphibious. 

In  flexible  freedom  let  both  work  together, 

And  the  under  one  must  not  be  stiffened  like  leather. 

Here  endeth  the  substance  of  what  I  remember, 
Indited  this  twenty-sixth  day  of  November. 

The  following  extracts  will  illustrate  my  dear 
r's  life  at  this  time. 

Pyrmont  Villa,  Le  \mixgton,  December  27,  1867. 
.     .     .      .     My  first  note  in  my  new  room  in  our  new 
home  must  be  to  you.     It  is  solemn  to  think  of  what 
I  may  go  through  in  this  room  :   probably  many  happy 


C2  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

hours,  certainly  many  sorrowful  ones.  In  all  human 
probability  it  will  be  my  room  until  the  great  sorrow  falls 
which  has  already  often  seemed  imminent,  unless  1  die 
before  my  precious  father.  I  have  just  been  praying 
words  from  my  own  mamma's  lips,  when  I  was  a  little 
girl,  "  Prepare  me  for  all  that  Thou  art  preparing  for 
me."  Yet,  spite  of  these  thoughts,  I  have  not  been  at 
all  in  a  good  frame  of  mind ;  oh,  how  often  hidden 
evil  is  brought  to  light  by  some  unexpected  Ithuriel 
touch.  Every  one  calls  me  sweet  tempered  ;  but  oh,  I 
have  been  so  ruffled  two  or  three  times,  that  I  wondei 
and  grieve  at  myself.  I  always  suffer  for  being  naughty  ; 
I  lose  all  enjoyment  in  prayer  directly.  "  Oh,  for  a  heart 
that  never  sins  !  " 

January  18th,  1868,  after  describing  her  room: 

Can  you  fancy  me  there  ?  The  only  drawback  is  that, 
being  at  the  top  of  the  house,  it  will  not  be  available  for 
classes.  I  do  wish  all  good  carpets  and  furniture  were 
at  the  bottom  of  the  sea  !  They  are  among  the  devices 
to  hinder  usefulness.  I  have  done  nothing  about  a  class 
yet,  and  do  hope  I  shall  not  be  wilful  in  choosing  for 
myself !  .  .  .1  never  saw  such  a  place  as  Leaming- 
ton, every  hole  and  corner  seems  dusted  out !  Such  a 
number  of  earnest  loving  workers ;  some  are  wonderful, 
I  am  not  worthy  to  sit  at  their  feet. 

(To  E.  C.) 

Leamington,  February  22,  1868. 
"  Grace  unto  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."     I  send  for  your  birthday  the 
result  of  a   year's  daily  and  loving  thought  for  you  [a 


HIDDEN  LEAVES."  03 


Bible  marked].  It  is  the  worse  for  wear,  having  been 
with  me  in  boxes,  bags,  and  pockets.  I  have  marked 
what  struck  me  as  containing  food,  light,  and  teaching 
of  some  sort.  I  do. hope  you  will  find  my  markings  a 
help  and  pleasure,  because  not  one  chapter  has  been 
read  without  prayer  for  the  Holy  Spirit's  teaching.  .  .  . 
Can  you  not  take  Psalm  xxiii.  6  as  a  birthday  text  ? 
only,  the  goodness  and  mercy  are  following  all  the  days, 
even  when  their  bright  outline  is  lost  in  the  shadow  of 
closely  pressing  trials,  and  sometimes  in  our  own  shadow. 
.  .  .  I  am  getting  on  with  my  book,  and  might  finish 
it  in  a  week  or  two  by  putting  on  steam ;  but  I  am  reso- 
lutely not  hurrying  it.     .     .     . 

February,  1S68. 
.  .  .  I  have  not  had  a  single  poem  come  to  me  for 
some  time,  till  last  night,  when  one  shot  into  my  mind. 
All  my  best  have  come  in  that  way,  Minerva  fashion, 
full  grown.  It  is  so  curious,  one  minute  I  have  not  an 
idea  of  writing  anything,  the  next  I  have  a  poem  ;  it  i^ 
mine,  I  see  it  all,  except  laying  out  rhymes  and  metre, 
which  is  then  easy  work  !  I  rarely  write  anything  which 
has  not  come  thus.  "  Hidden  Leaves  "  is  the  title ;  I 
wonder  how  you  would  work  it  out  after  this  beginning  : 

u  Oh  the  hidden  leaves  of  life, 
Closely  folded  in  the  breast  ! " 

The  illness  and  death  of  her  niece,  Evelyn  Emily 

Crane,  was  deeply  felt.  We  may  not  give  full 
details ;  but  it  was  her  Aunt  Frances  who  had  led 
her  to   Christ    sumc   three  years   before,    and    her 


94  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


dying  message  confirmed  the  reality  of  her  joyful 
trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 

April  14,  1 863. 
Dearest  Maria, — 

That  is  indeed  a  precious  message.  The  tension  of 
this  last  week  has  been  terrible.  I  think  it  so  excessively 
kind  of  you  to  tell  me  all  you  do.  I  hunger  for  it ;  you 
will  understand  how.  My  Evelyn's  ring!  *  This  is  kind  ! 
I  shall  always  wTear  it.  Once  she  wanted  to  wear  mine. 
I  have  had  most  beautiful  and  comforting  notes  from 
J.  H.  E.  and  many  others.  The  Hebrew  word  J.  H.  S. 
sent  me  pleased  me  much.  I  have  had  such  sympathy 
from  my  new  friends  here.  Oh,  Marie  dear,  it  is  answer 
to  prayer  indeed.  Don't  think  me  selfish  in  letting 
out  a  little  to  you,  or  that  I  do  not  intensely  feel  for 
them  because  I  feel  so  much  myself.  I  wrote  some 
verses  Saturday  evening  (which  I  intended  no  one  to  see), 
"  Dying?  Evelyn,  darling  !  Dying?  can  it  be ?"t  but  will 
send  them  you ;  and,  if  you  think  they  would  be  more 
pleasure  than  pain,  show  them  poor  .  The  me- 
morial card  made  me  realize  it  at  last.  Last  night  I  sat 
long  with  it  before  me,  with  such  an  utter  flood  of  love 
for  that  child  in  my  heart.  It  rose  and  rose,  and  the 
sorrow  and  sense  of  loss  with  it,  and  how  I  last  saw  her, 
in  all  her  graceful  beauty.  Then,  at  last,  came  a  sudden 
glimpse,  almost  a  vision,  of  seeing  her  again  and  having 
such  a  full  and  loving  welcome  from  her  above  !     .      .    . 

Your  lovincr  sister. 


*  See  "  The  Two  Rings,"  in  "  Under  the  Surface/'  page  221. 
f  See  "  Under  His  Shadow,"  page  107.- 


MA  R  VEL  L  O  US  L  0  VINGKINDNESS. "  95 


Leamington,  May  186S. 
.  .  .  I  am  not  ill,  but  overdone  and  tired.  A  nice 
letter  even  to  you  is  an  impossibility.  This  has  been 
trial,  but  as  yet  I  see  no  "  nevertheless  afterwards." 
I  have  been  falling  back  on  "  O  Lord,  Thou  knowcst." 
.  .  .  I  only  send  you  two  words  ;  but  they  are,  and 
will  be  seen  to  be,  the  true  "theme"  or  "subject," 
speaking  musically,  carried  through  all  the  majors  and 
minors  of  life  :  "  marvellous  lovingkindness."    .    «    . 

(To  E.  C.) 

Leamington,  February. 
Another  birthday  !  so  I  send  you  another  note  of  birth- 
day love;  "Surely  my  judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and 
my  work  with  my  God."  That  word  "  work  n  seems  to 
include  and  imply  "  reward  of  work,"  so  the  whole  thing 
is  with  your  God ;  it  is  as  if  you  carry  home  your  daily 
portion  of  work  to  Hirn,  and  He  lays  it  up  safe  with 
what  preceded'  it;  and  some  day  Lie  will  bring  it  out  all  in 
one  beautiful  completed  piece,  with  many  finishings  and 
beautifyings  beyond  what  your  hand  wrought ;  and  His 
"Well  done!"  will  be  your  reward,  whether  it  be  delayed 
till  He  adds  "Enter  thou"  or  not.  At  last  I  have 
had  my  longed  for  "  pause  in  life,"  but  as  yet  I  am  no*, 
well  enough  to  enjoy  it.  Maria  will  tell  you  how 
(wretchedly  ill  I  have  been 

May  Wi. 

I   only  heard  of  your  accident  last  night.     - 
old    text  flashed  upon   me   the    instant    I  heard    of   it. 
"Meet  for  the  Master's  use";  surely  it  is  for  that 
has  taken   1 1  is  vessel  away  from  active  use,  that  it  may 
be  made  1  feel  so  id  to  look  out 


c6  '         MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II 


for  much  marked  blessing  upon  you  and  your  work 
when  He  permits  you  to  resume  it.  Let  me  give  you 
another,  "  He  will  be  very  gracious  unto  thee  at  the 
voice  of  thy  cry."  That  has  comforted  me  often,  more 
than  any  promise  of  answer ;  it  includes  answers  and  a 
great  deal  more  besides ;  it  tells  us  what  He  is  towards 
us,  and  that  is  more  than  what  He  will  do.  And  the 
"cry"  is  not  long,  connected,  thoughtful  prayers;  a 
cry  is  just  an  unworded  dart  upwards  of  the  heart, 
and  at  that  "voice  "  He  will  be  very  gracious.  What  a 
smile  there  is  in  these  words  !     .     .     . 

In  May  1869  our  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Crane, 
took  Frances,  with  his  wife  and  eldest  daughter 
Miriam,  to  Switzerland,  by  the  Rhine  route  to 
Heidelberg,  Freiburg,  Basle  and  Schaffhausen. 
Her  neatly  kept  journal  has  photographs  of  the 
several  places  visited,  and  the  Alpine  flowers  she 
dried  for  its  pages. 

The  Rhine  Falls,  June  9th. 
It  was  fascinating  to  look  down  at  the  wild  rapids, 
sheets  of  glass-like  transparency,  flowing  swiftly  over 
rock  tables,  then  a  sudden  precipice  below  water,  which 
might  go  down  to  any  depth,  only  that  you  are  not 
looking  down  into  darkness,  but  into  emerald  and  snow 
mingled  and  transfused  marvellously.  The  rocks  be- 
neath are  not  a  smooth  ledge  ;  thus  the  water  is  thrown 
out  into  a  chaos  of  magnificent  curves  and  leaps,  infinitely 
more  beautiful  than  any  single  chute  could  be.  You 
look  up,  and  see  masses  of  bright  water  hurled  ever- 
lastingly irresistibly  down,  down,  down  with   a  sort   of 


SNOW  MOUNTAINS.  97 


exuberance  of  the  joy  of  utter  strength  ;  you  look  across, 
and  see  shattered  diamonds  by  millions  leaping  and 
glittering  in  the  sunshine  ;  you  look  down,  and  it  is  a 
tremendous  wrestling  and  overcoming  of  flood  upon 
flood,  all  the  more  weirdly  grand  that  it  is  half  hidden 
in  the  clouds  of  spray.  Every  drop  is  so  full  of  light 
that  the  eye  is  soon  dazzled  and  weary  :  oh  if  one  were 
only  all  spirit  !  The  next  day  it  was  great  luxury  to  sit 
on  the  terrace  overlooking  the  falls.  I  jotted  some  verses 
("  He  hath  spoken  in  the  darkness  "),*  which  have  been 
haunting  me  for  two  or  three  days.  The  text  was  sent 
me  lately,  ';  What  I  tell  you  in  darkness  that  speak  ye 
in  light"  I  never  noticed  it  before  ;  how  strange  it  is 
what  treasures  we  miss  every  time  we  read  His  word ! 

Berne,  June  12th. 

At  last  !  Miriam  crept  quietly  to  the  window  about 
5  a.m.,  and  I  woke  as  she  passed.  "Anything  to  see?'' 
"  Oh  yes,  I  really  do  believe  I  see  them!''  Of  course 
I  was  up  in  a  second.  The  sun  had  risen  above  the 
thick  mist,  and  away  in  the  south  east  were  the  weird 
giant  outlines  of  the  Bernese  Oberland  mountains 
bending  towards  the  sun,  as  if  they  had  been  our 
mighty  guardian  spirits  all  night,  and  -were  resigning 
their  charge  ere  they  flew  away  into  farther  light.  The 
very  mist  was  a  folding  of  wings  about  their  feet,  and  a 
veiling  of  what  might  be  angel  brows,  quiet  and  serene. 
It  is  no  use  laughing  at  "fancies";  wait  till  you  have 
seen  what  we  did  from  the  roof  of  the  Berner  Hof ! 

So  now  the  dream  of  all   my  life  is  realized,   and  I 


r  the  Surface,"  page  161. 

II 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


have  seen  snow  mountains  !  When  I  was  quite  a  little 
child  of  eight  years  old  I  used  to  reverie  about  them, 
and  when  I  heard  the  name  of  the  snow-covered  Sierra 
de  la  Summa  Paz  (perfect  peace)  the  idea  was  completed ; 
and  I  thenceforth  always  thought  of  eternal  snow  and 
perfect  peace  together,  and  longed  to  see  the  one  and 
drink  in  the  other.  And  I  am  not  disappointed.  They 
are  just  as  pure,  and  bright,  and  peace-suggestive  as  ever 
I  dreamt  them.  It  may  be  rather  in  the  style  of  the  old 
women  who  invariably  say  "  It 's  just  like  heaven,"  when 
they  get  a  tolerably  comfortable  tea-meeting ;  but  really 
I  never  saw  anything  material  and  earthly  which  so 
suggested  the  ethereal  and  heavenly,  which  so  seemed  to 
lead  up  to  the  unseen,  to  be  the  very  steps  of  the  Throne; 
and  one  could  better  fancy  them  to  be  the  visible  founda- 
tions of  the  invisible  celestial  city,  bearing  some  wonder- 
ful relation  to  its  transparent  gold  and  crystal  sea,  than 
only  snow  and  granite,  rising  out  of  this  same  every-day 
earth  we  are  treading,  dusty  and  stony  ! 

In  the  autumn  of  this  year  Frances  went  to 
Scotland,  and  extremely  enjoyed  the  Highland 
scenery  ;  at  the  same  time  visiting  various  friends. 


CHAPTER   VII. 
(1870—1871.) 

A  father's  holy  teachings  —  Peaceful  death  —  "Yet  speaketh  "  — 
"  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory  "  —  How  harmony  was  learnt  — 
Letter  on  tunes  in  "  Havergal's  Psalmody"  —  The  "hush  of 
praise  "  —  Sympathy  —  The  great  transition  —  The  most 
enjoyable  trip  to"  Switzerland  —  A  real  Alpine  dawn  —  The 
Vaudois  chaplain  —  Vivas  on  the  Col  de  la  Seigne  —  Christ- 
mas Day  —  Waiting,  not  working. 

MANY  pictures  could  be  drawn  of  Frances' 
home  life  at  Leamington.  Especially,  did 
she  value  the  sympathy  of  her  dear  father  in  all 
her  'studies.  With  him  she  delighted  to  talk  out 
hard  questions ;  and  his  classical  knowledge,  his 
poetic  and  musical  skill,  settled  many  a  point. 
She  would  rush  down  with  her  new  poems  or 
thoughts,  awaiting  his  criticisms.  And  very 
charming  was  it  to  hear  .her  lively  coaxing  that 
he  would  "just  sing,"  as  she  accompanied  his 
sacred  songs  ;  while  at  other  times  I  have  seen  her 
absorbed  with  his  improvised  melodies,  fugues  and 
intricate  progressions,  thrilling  yet  passing.  His 
holy  and  consistent  example,  ever  holding  forth 
the  word    of   life    and   sound    doctrine,  had    been 


MEMORIALS  CF  F.  F.  ff. 


as   a  guiding  light   on   his    child's  path ;    of    this 
Frances  writes  in  "  Yet  Speaketh." 

"Deep  teachings  from  the  Word  he  held  so  deer. 
Things  new  and  eld  in  that  great  treasure  found, 
A  valiant  cry.  a  witness  strong  end  cl 
A  brum]  .:  with  no  dull  uncertain  sound  ; 

These  shall  not  die.  but  live  :  his  rich  bequest 
To  that  beloved  Church  whose  servant, is  at  rest." 

Another  daughter  describes  him  very  truthfully; 
and  her  lines  are  also  given. 

A  Tribute  to  my  Fath  Birthday,  1-66. 

While  we  reckon  up  thy  years. 

Balancing  our  hopes  and  fears. 

Praise  we  our  Redeemer's  grace 

Shining  on  thy  pilgrim  race. 

He 'hath  given  thee  work  to  do,  • 

And  the  task  to  suffer  too. 

He  hath  given  thee  art  to  twine 

Music-chords  with  song  sublime. 

Holy  chant  and  choral  hymn, 

Praise-notes  fit  for  seraphim  ; 

Tuneful  voice  and  ready  |  .a 

Charm  and  teach  the  souls  of  men: 

And  thy  Cod  hath  given  thee  skill, 

Guiding  youth  to  do  His  will ; 

And,  as  pastor  in  His  fold, 

Christ's  salvation  to  uphold. 

Xow  a  time  for  rest  is  thine 

In  the  land  h's  shine, 


ere  the  angels  corne  and  \ 
Bringing  help  and  hope,  and  low 
Sweet  echoes  of  the  heavenly  chime, 
Cheering  on  the  flight  of  time. 
Oh  may  health  and  peace  be 
Till  the  ties  ( 

1  this  bii  appy  be 

AW  ight  of  heaven  on  Thee! 

J.  I  Crane. 

The  shadow  of  death  fell  ind  stealti 

on  our  dear  father's  path.     The  care  of  his  dev 
wife  had,  do..  varded  oi  y  an  attac 

serious   illness.       On  Easter    Even,    1S70,  he   was 
unusually  well    and    had  walked    out   during   the 
day.     Later   on    he   sat  down  to  his  harmor 
playing  and  singing  the  tune  composed  by  him  in 
the  morning.*     He  rose  early,  as  usual,  on   E 
Day  ;  but  apoplexy  ensued  ;  and,  after  forty-, 
hours  of  unconsciousness,  he  passed  away. 

••  Yet  spe  -.vord  of  i 

So  suddenly  on  us  the  sorrow  fell ; 
I  lis  bright  translation  to  the  home  above 

clouded  with  no  shadow  of  farewell ; 
His  last  Lent  evening  closed  with  praise  and 
And  then  began  the  songs  of  endless  Easter  there.1 

In  Astley  churchyard,   under  the  fir  tree 
place  which  he  had  chosen  years  before),  he 

•  No.  ..ody.'* 


102  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

"  till  that  day."     The  epitaph  on  the  white  marble 
tomb  is  as  follows. 

The  Rev.  William  Henry  Havergal,  M.A.,  Vicar  of 
Shareshill  and  Hon.  Canon  of  Worcester  Cathedral.  Died 
at  Leamington,  19th  April,  1870,  aged  77.  Curate  7, 
and  Rector  13  years,  of  this  parish,  1822  to  1843.  "A 
faithful  minister  in  the  Lord  "  (Eph.  vi.  21). 

Memorial  tablets  were  also  placed  in  Worcester 
Cathedral,  St.  Nicholas  and  Shareshill  Churches.    • 

Some  weeks  after,  Frances  wrote  to  Elizabeth 
Clay  : 

I  was  terribly  upset  last  night,  and  yet  not  all  sadness ; 
one  of  papa's  chants  was  gloriously  sung  at  the  West- 
minster Abbey  evening  service  ;  such  a  scene  and  such 
music  !  ..."  I  know  their  sorrows  "  (Exod.  hi.  7) 
is  full  of  intensest  comfort  when  it  is  needed ;  it  is  the 
climax  in  it  which  has  so  much  struck  me  as  corre- 
sponding to  three  degrees  of  sorrow  which  I  suppose  all 
know ;  anyhow,  you  do  and  I  do.  That  sorrow  which 
can  be  seen  is  the  lightest  form  really,  however  apparently 
heavy ;  then  there  is  that  which,  is  not  seen,  secret 
sorrows  which  yet  can  be  put  into  words,  and  can  be 
told  to  near  friends  as  well  as  be  poured  out  to  God ; 
but  there  are  sorrows  beyond  these,  such  as  are  never 
told,  and  cannot  be  put  into  words,  and  may  only  be 
wordlessly  laid  before  God  :  these  are  the  deepest.  Now' 
comes  the  supply  for  each  :  "  I  have  seen  "  that  which 
is  patent  and  external ;  "  I  have  heard  their  cry"  which 
is  the  expression  of-  this,  and  of  as  much  of  the  external 
as  is  expressible ;  but  this  would  not  go  deep  enough, 


' '  II A  J  'ER  GA  L  JS  PSA  L  MOD  Y. ' 


so  God  adds,  "  I  know  their  sorrows,"  down  to  very 
depths  of  all,  those  which  no  eye  sees  or  ear  ever  heard. 
Is  it  not  a  beautiful  climax  ? 

It  was  soon  after  her  father's  death  that  my 
sister  undertook  the  preparation  for  the  press  of 
"  Havergal's  Psalmody,"  which  afterwards  was 
largely  used  in  connection  with  the  Rev.  C.  B. 
Sncpp's  Hymnal,  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory,"  of 
which  full  details  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 

The  preparation  for  the  work  of  harmonizing  she 
alludes  to  in  a  letter  to  her  friend  Mary  C.  in  1866. 

How  I  should  like  to  teach  you  harmony  !  I  do 
believe  I  could  make  it  lucid ;  you  can't  think  what 
exquisite  symmetry  there  is  in  chords  and  intervals,  so 
that  I  always  feel,  as  well  as  believe,  that  man  by  no 
means  invented  harmony,  but  only  found  out  God's 
beautiful  arrangements  in  it.  As  for  my  own  composi- 
tions, I  am  (at  some  cost  of  resolution)  abstaining  en- 
tirely. Hiller,  of  Cologne,"recommended  me  an  excellent 
book,  which  I  got,  and  determined  to  write  no  more  till 
I  had  gone  through  it ;  this  I  am  steadily  doing,  and 
enjoy  writing  the  exercises.  I  suppose,  after  Hiller's  pro- 
fessional opinion,  it  would  be  affectation  to  say  I  had  no 
talent,  and  I  certainly  do  feel  I  have  at  least  a  sort  of 
inherited  instinct  for  seeing  into  harmonies.  The  way  I 
studied  harmony  was  rather  unique ;  some  years  ago  (at 
home)  I  kept  a  treatise  oh  harmony  in  my  bedroom, 
read  as  much  as  I  could  conveniently  grasp  the  last 
thing,  and  then  worked  out  the  exercises  in  my  head 
before  going  to  sleep.     This   I  did  for   several  v. 


104  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

and  suppose  I  must  have  taken  it  in  very  comfortably 
under  this  system,  inasmuch  as  I  had  some  work  to 
persuade  Hiller  that  I  had  gone  through  no  "  academical 
course  ! " 

Frances  writes  (1870)  of  difficulties  in  the  work : 

I  was  so  struck  this  morning  with  "  Thou  art  the 
Helper  of  the  fatherless," — the  very  first  time  one  of 
those  special  orphan  promises  has  come  home  to  me.  I 
had  been  puzzling  over  a  tune  which  papa  would  have 
decided  about  in  a  minute,  and  missed  him  so  much, 
when  suddenly  this  verse  flashed  upon  me  brightly.  I 
think  that  even  in  music  the  Lord  is  my  helper  now ; 
much  more  in  other  things. 

When  composing  some  tunes  at  this  time,  I  selected 
six  about  which  I  felt  doubtful,  and  sent  them  to  Sir 
"Frederic  Ouseley,  asking  him  to  say  if  they  were  all 
right.  This  he  most  kindly  did ;  to  my  great  delight  he 
endorsed  them  every  one,  and  praised  them  too. 

Very  prayerfully  did  she  write  several  hymns 
for  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory";  and,  when  she 
heard  from  time  to  time  of  their  being  blessed,  she 
wrote  in  answer  to  a  friend's  communication : 

It  does  seem  wonderful  that  God  should  so  use  and 
bless  my  hymns ;  and  yet  it  really  does  seem  as  if  the 
seal  of  His  own  blessing  were  set  upon  them,  for  so 
many  testimonies  have  reached  me.  Writing  is  praying 
with  me,  for  I  never  seem  to  write  even  a  verse  by 
myself,  and  feel  like  a  little  child  writing ;  you  know  a 
child  would  look  up  at  every  sentence  and  say  "  And 


WRITING  FOR  THE  GREAT  COXGREGATIOX.  105 

what  shall  I  say  next?"  That  is  just  what  I  do  ;  I  ask 
that  at  every  line  He  would  give  me,  not  merely  thoughts 
and  power,  but  also  every  word,  even  the  very  rhymes. 
Very  often  I  have  a  most  distinct  and  happy  con- 
sciousness of  direct  answers.  As  you  use  "  Havergal's 
Psalmody "  I  thought  you  might  be  interested  to 
know  a  little  more  about  my  dear  father,  so  will  you 
accept  a  "  Memorial  "  of  him. 

Literal  "singing  for  Jesus"  is  to  me,  somehow,  the 
most  personal  and  direct  commission  I  hold  from  my 
beloved  Master;  and  my  opportunities  for  it  are  often 
most  curious,  and  have  been  greatly  blessed ;  every  line 
in  my  little  poem  "  Singing  for  Jesus  "  is  from  personal 
experience.     .     .     . 

I  was  so  overwhelmed  on  Sunday  at  hearing  three  ot 
my  hymns  touchingly  sung  at  Perry  Church.  I  never 
before  realized  the  high  privilege  of  writing  for  "the 
great  congregation " ;  especially  633,  "I  gave  My  life 
for  thee  "  to  papa's  tune  "  Baca";  the  others  were  120 
and  921  in  "S.  G.  G." 

(To  Margaret  IV .) 

.  .  .  Last  night  they  sang  "  To  Him  who  for  our 
sins  was  slain,"  to  my  little  tune  "Tryphosa";  it  went  so 
deliciously,  and  choir  and  congregation  really  rang  out 
the  Alleluias  so  brightly  that  it  suddenly  came  over  me, 
as  it  never  did  before,  what  a  privilege  it  is  even  to  have 
contributed  a  bit  of  music  for  His  direct  praise.  It  was 
a  sort  of  hush  of  praise,  all  alone  with  Jesus,  for  His 
goodness.  I  had  no  idea  "  Tryphosa  "  was  such  a  ; 
tune  ... 

About  coming  to  hear ,  I  see  that  I  shall  § ' 


io6  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

Him  most  by  staying  away.  Fruits  of  my  profession  are 
looked  for,  and  what  will  be  looked  for  in  this  case  is 
submission  to  known  wishes  and  the  yielding  up  of  my 
own.  It  is  sure  to  be  all  right.  I  don't  think  He  will 
let  me  lose  the  blessing  and  the  help  I  had  looked 
for  in  coming.     .     .     . 

One  result  of  her  own  trials  was  sympathy  with 
others,  beautifully  expressed  in  the  following 
letter. 

Leamington,  December  10,  1870. 
Dear,  dear  Mrs.  Snepp, — 

What  can  one  do  but  just  weep  with  you  !  /can  only 
guess  what  this  sorrow  is.  Only,  I  know  it  must  be  the 
greatest,  except  one,  which  could  come  to  you.  That 
dear  little  beautiful  thing !  He  looked  so  sweet  and 
happy  when  I  saw  him  at  the  station  :  no  baby  face  ever 
haunted  me  as,  somehow,  his  did.  If  you  could  only  see 
him  now,  how  beautiful  he  must  be  now  that  he  has 
seen  Jesus  and  shines  in  the  light  of  God.  It  is  even 
more  wonderful  to  think  of  that  great  transition  for  a 
baby  than  for  a  grown  person ;  one  cannot  imagine  the 
sudden  expansion  into  such  knowledge  and  conscious 
joy.  I  was  looking  back,  early  this  morning,  upon  long 
memories  of  soul  trials,  years  of  groping  and  stumbling 
and  longing,  sinning  and  sorrowing,  of  heart  weariness 
and  faintness,  temptation  and  failure ;  all  these  things 
which  I  suppose  every  Christian  must  pass  through,  more 
or  less,  at  some  stage  or  other  on  the  way  home ;  and  the 
first  distinct  thought  which  came  through  the  surprise  and 
sorrow  at  the  sad  news  was,  "  that  dear  little  redeemed 
one  is  spared  all  this,  taken  home  without  any  of  these 


MOST  ENJOYABLE  SWISS  TO'  107 


roughest  roughnesses  of  the  way  ;  he  will  never  fear  or 
doubt  or  sin,  'eve  the  Saviour?     Is  it  not  the 

very  best  and'  kindest  thing  that  tender  Saviour  could 
do  for  him  ?  Only  it  is  not  what  you  meant  when  you 
prayed  that  he  might  be  His  own.  But  better,  for  he  is 
with  Him  at  once  and  for  ever,  and  waiting  for  you  to 
come  home  too.  I  am  only  writing  all  this  because  my 
heart  is  full,  and  must  pour  out  a  little.  I  know  we  can't 
comfort,  only  Jesus  can ;  and  I  shall  go  and  plead  long 
and  intensely  for  this  as  soon  as  I  have  closed  my  letter. 
He  must  be  specially  "  touched  "  in  such  a  sorrow,  for 
He  knows  by  actual  experience  what  human  love  is. 
Three  such  great  sorrows  in  one  year  !  how  specially  He 
must  be  watching  you  in  such  a  furnace  !  .  .  .  Yours, 
with  deepest  sympathy  and  love. 

In  June  of  1S71  Frances  and  her  friend  Eliza- 
beth Clay  spent  some  weeks  in  Switzerland  ;  with 
no  encumbering  luggage,  just  carpet  bags  and 
knapsacks,  they  often  diverged  from  beaten  routes. 
Frances  always  spoke  of  this  as  the  most  enjoyable 
of  all  her  Swiss  tours.  Walking  up  the  Reuss  valley 
she  writes  from  Geschenen  : 

Hurrah  !  we  are  in  a  most  exhilarated  state  of  mind, 
just  like  children;  and,  except  a  little  undercurrent  of 
general  thanksgiving  we  don't  feel  solemn  at  all,  and 
'have  been  in  the  wildest   spirits. 

From  Andermatt  we  took  the  diligence  to  the  Furca 
pass.  It  is  so  early  that,  in  some  places,  the  road  lay 
between  walls  of  snow.  We  were  obliged  to  take  a  guide 
up  the  Furca  horn,  as  there  is  no  vestige  of  a  track  ■  the 


ioS  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  IF 

snow  slopes  were  most  entertaining  to  cross,  and  I  en- 
joyed the  scramble  excessively. 

Going  up  the  Aeggischhorn  (she  continues),  an  Alpine 
Clubbist  with  the  guide  Fischer  was  before  us,  and  he 
afterwards  told  our  guide,  Alexander,  that  he  watched  us 
from  above,  and  that  I  "  went  up  like  a  chamois  !  "  and 
he  was  quite  astonished  how  quickly  I  got  up  a  difficult 
climb ;  but  I  always  had  an  instinct  I  should  find  myself 
a  rather  extra  good  climber.  The  glissades  down  are 
simply  delicious. 

Bel  Alp,  July  8.  To-day  has  been  the  best  of  all. 
We  secured  Anton  Walden  for  the  Sparrenhorn,  which  is 
nearly  10,000  feet.  Another  lady,  Miss  Anstey,  joined. 
Coffee  at  3.30,  started  before  4  a.m. 

Now  I  have  seen  it  at  last,  a  real  Alpine  dawn  and 
sunrise  to  perfection  !  When  we  came  out  we  saw  the 
"  daffodil  sky/'  which  Tyndall  describes,  in  the  east  a 
calm  glory  of  expectant  light  as  if  something  positively 
celestial  must  come  next,  instead  of  merely  the  usual  sun. 
In  the  south  west  the  grand  mountains  stood,  white  and 
perfectly  clear,  as  if  they  might  be  waiting  for  the 
resurrection,  with  the  moon  shining  pale  and  radiant 
over  them,  the  deep  Rhone  valley  dark  and  grave-like 
in  contrast  below.  As  we  got  higher,  the  first  rose  flush 
struck  the  Mischabel  and  Weisshorn,  and  Monte  Leon 
came  to  life  too  ;  it  was  real  rose-fire,  delicate  yet  intense. 
The  Weisshorn  was  in  its  full  glory,  looking  more  per- 
fectly lovely  than  any  earthly  thing  I  ever  saw.  When  the 
tip  of  the  Matterhorn  caught  the  red  light  on  its  evil- 
looking  rocky  peak,  it  was  just  like  a  volcano  and  looked 
rather  awful  than  lovely,  giving  one  the  idea  of  an  evil 


THE    VAUD01S   CHAPLAIN.  icq 

angel,  impotently  wrathful,  shrinking  away  from  the 
serene  glory  and  utter  purity  of  a  holy  angel,  which  that 
YVeisshorn  at  dawn  might  represent  if  anything  earthly 
could.  The  eastern  ridges  were  almost  jet,  in  front  of  the 
great  golden  glow  into  which  the  daffodil  sky  heightened. 
By  4.30  a.m.  it  was  all  over,  and  thenceforth  we  devoted 
ourselves  to  getting  up  the  Sparrenhorn. 

After  many  other  excursions  they  went  down 
into  the  Italian  valleys. 

July  2Sth.  Courmayfx'R.  ...  I  have  been  writ- 
ing in  a  delicious  den,  under  a  rock,  cool  and  shad)',  a 
discovery  of  Elizabeth's.  It  commands  a  grand  front  of 
Mont  Blanc.  We  had  a  stiff  climb  to  the  shoulder  of  a 
mountain  whose  Courmayeur  face  is  a  striking  precipice. 
There  is  a  tolerable  path  up  a  gorge,  leading  to  a  ride 
just  below  the  cone  of  Mont  Chetif.  From  this  point 
we  had  a  face-to-face  view  of  the  most  precipitous  side 
oi  Mont  Blanc,  with  the  ice  fall  of  the  Glacier  de 
Brenva.  The  summit  of  Mont  Blanc  was  veiled,  but  I 
think  that  added  to  the  weird  sublimity  of  the  view. 

One  evening  the  English  chaplain  and  Mrs.  Phinn 
asked  us  to  come  to  tea,  to  meet  Costabel,  the  Vaudois 
missionary  pastor  stationed  here.  This  was  very  inter- 
esting;  he  is  a  nice,  simple,  good  man,  and  told  us  a 
great  deal  about  Vaudois  work.  Costabel  is  very  isolated 
here  (but  Mr.  Phinn  has  quite  taken  him  up),  for  he  has 
only  a  few  poor  Christian  friends,  and  never  any  superior 
society  unless  the  English  find  him  out.  I  le  told  us  that 
the  fear  of  death  among  the  people  here  is  awful,  and 
that  he  is  frequently  present  at  the  most  painful  death 
scenes.     During  life  and  health  they  leave  everything  to 


no  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

the  priest,  and  believe  that  he  will  make  it  all  right  for 
them ;  and,  except  complying  with  certain  forms,  do  not 
think  or  trouble  themselves  about  religion  at  all.  Then, 
when  they  are  dying  they  get  alarmed,  and  see  that  this 
natural  shifting  of  their  religion  upon  another  (the  priest) 
will  not  do ;  they  lose  confidence  in  him,  and  have  no 
other  ;  they  want  peace  and  have  none ;  they  would  like 
to  feel  assured,  but  they  have  no  assurance ;  and  they  die 
in  agonies  of  terror.  It  was  terrible  to  hear  Costabel's 
description  of  what  he  says  is  the  rule  as  to  Romish 
death  beds.  "  Unto  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached," 
and  he  says  it  is  so  here.  Only  the  poor  will  listen  to 
him,  and  those  in  the  outlying  villages  where  no  priest 
resides.  We  find  the  people  ^here  quite  different  from 
the  Swiss,  and  not  at  all  so  ready  to  accept  Gospels. 
It  is  the  first  place  where,  on  offering  any,  we  have  been 
asked  "  whether  it  was  a  Protestant  book  ";  however  they 
•always  end  by  taking  them. 

Mont  Blanc  is  more  than  ever  supreme  to  me  ;  it  is 
quite  strange  what  a  difference  in  effect  there  is  between 
him  and  Monte  Rosa, [though  this  is  second  in  height  and 
only  500  feet  lower.  Monte  Rosa  is  quite  disappointing 
and  unimposing ;  and,  as  there  are  four  other  mountains 
round  Zermatt  very  nearly  as  high,  and  seven  or  eight 
more  not  much  lower,  there  is  nothing  of  this  imperial 
supremacy  which  makes  'Mont  Blanc  so  unmistakable 
from  anywhere, 

I  think  that,  either  for  strong  or  weak  folk,  Courma- 
yeur  is  the  very  best  place  I  know  of  Lfor  making  a  long 
stay  at ;  the  walks  and  excursions  are  inexhaustible, 
there  are  any  amount  of  grand  things  to  do  for  mount- 
aineers, and  lovely  little  easy  walks,  as  short  as  you  like, 


MO UNTAINEER1NG  CIVILITIES. 


for  mere  invalids.  Valleys  and  gorges  fork  and  re-fork 
in  all  directions.  Another  advantage  is  that  it  lies  on  a 
gentle  slope  some  little  height  above  the  noisy,  foaming 
Dora,  and  so  one  has  not  the  perpetual  roar  which  I 
always  think  the  greatest  drawback  to  Swiss  enjoyment. 
If  the  rivers  would  but  go  to  sleep  at  night,  what  a  relief 
it  would  be  !  I  certainly  have  not  been  so  well  for 
years,  and  except  for  some  wakeful  nights  I  should 
have  done  the  whole  tour  without  flagging  at  all.  \ 

Saturday,  5.30  p.m.  Chapiu.  We  have,  got  off  at 
last ;  it  was  not  at  all  hopeful  yesterday,  and  I  began  the 
day  rather  anxiously  (as  I  should  really  have  been  in 
a  fix  if  we  could  not  have  left  till  Monday),  and  there 
was  the  clearest,  most  transparent,  dawn  sky  imaginable; 
not  a  cloud  j  and  a  delicious  north  wind,  which  is  an  infal- 
lible sign  of  first-rate  weather.  We  got  off  exactly  at  five, 
in  great  spirits,  as  the  views  must  be  first-rate  on  such  a 
morning,  and  the  cool  wind  would  make  walking  very 
easy.  As  we  passed  our  old  hotel,  we  found  a  caravan  of 
about  eighteen  mules  and  nearly  as  many  guides,  as  all  the 
Italians  pensioning  there  were  going  up  the  Col  de  la 
Seigne  for  the  day.  We  hastened  on,  as  we  of  course  did 
not  want  to  be  mixed  up,  and  succeeded  in  keeping  ahead 
the  whole  way,  five  hours,  though  we  were  alternately  on 
foot  and  they  all  riding,  and  got  to  the  top  just  before 
them.  We  chose  our  spot  to  lunch,  and  they  camped 
at  a  little  distance  with  many  bows  and  "  Con  appetits  !  " 
and  other  small  foreign  civilities,  as  they  passed  us. 
When  we  had  finished  and  were  moving  oft",  they  shouted 
to  us  to  stay,  and  all  rose  and  came  to  us  offering  us 
wine  and  fruit,  and  savin  hed  to  propose  a  toast 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  17. 


and  drink  with  us  before  we  left.  It  was  far  too  gracefully 
done  to  refuse ;  so  red  wine  was  poured,  and  all  raised 
a  most  cordial  "  Vive  FAngleterre  ! ,;  with  great  enthu- 
siasm and  clinking  of  glasses,  to  which  we  responded 
with  a  "  Viva  1'  Italia  ! "  which  seemed  to  please  them. 
Then  an  old  priest  said,  "  Mesdemoiselles,  etes  vous 
catholiques  ?  Viva  Roma  ! ;'  to  which  I  replied  in 
Italian,  "  We  can  at  least  say,  Viva  Roma  capitale  d' 
Italia  /"  which  response  he  quite  understood  and  said, 
"  Ah  well,  ah  well,  viva  Christianity,"  to  which  we  of 
course  responded  con  amore.  Then  two  or  three  more 
(probably  freethinkers,  I'm  afraid)  said,  "  Oui  bien,  but 
no  more  Popery  " ;  and  two  or  three  similar  exclama- 
tions, at  which  we  were  very  much  astonished,  as  at  least 
three  priests  were  in  the  party.  Then  we  were  allowed 
to  depart,  with  no  end  of  hat  wavings  and  good  wishes. 
We  were  so  taken  by  surprise  with  the  whole  thing,  and 
all  passed  so  quickly,  and  so  many  rapid  exclamations 
and  vivas  firing  off  in  French  and  Italian,  that  I  was 
quite  sorry  afterwards  that  I  had  not  recollected  all  quite 
distinctly.  It  was  such  a  curious  little  episode,  and 
occurring  too  at  such  a  superb  spot,  and  close  to  the 
cross  which  marks  the  boundary  and  bears  on  one  side 
"  France "  and  on  the  other  "  Italia."  We  reached 
Chapiu  at  two,  having  only  been  eight  hours  in  actual 
progress,  as  we  stayed  nearly  an  hour  on  the  col,  as  we 
hoped  it  might  be  possible  to  put  on  steam  and  get  over 
the  Col  de  Bonhomme  this  afternoon,  and  thereby  be 
yet  able  to  do  Chamounix.  But  we  found  that,  owing  to 
the  great  snow,  it  would  take  five  hours  from  Chapiu, 
and  that  all  on  foot,  as  a  mule  could  not  go  at  all  \  so 
we    were  obliged  to   give  it  up,   (though  feeling  quite 


CHRISTMAS  DAY.  113 

equal  to  it,)  as  the  guide  said  we  could  not  do  it  before 
dark,  and  it  would  not  do  to  risk  that.  So  we  have  put 
up  here  for  Sunday,  at  a  funny  little  inn,  many  miles 
from  any  village. 

It  has  been  a  glorious  day,  as  clear  as  crystal,  almost 
too  clear,  as  it  rather  takes  from  the  sublimity,  the  sum- 
mits look  so  near.  We  passed  the  Lac  de  Combat,  an 
exquisitely  'soft-tinted  lake,  pearly  blue  (but  less  intense 
than  Geneva),  reflecting  a  grand  and  lovely  group  of 
snow  summits  and  ridges,  more  like  a  fairy  fancy  than  a 
reality  in  its  unique  loveliness.  That  lake  was  red  in 
Napoleon's  days,  and  a  wretched  garrison  was  kept 
freezing  there  four  whole  winters,  guarding  the  pass  at 
the  boundary.  The  ruins  of  their  rough  fortifications 
are  reflected  in  one  corner,  a  melancholy  contrast.  The 
col  is  8450  feet  high,  but  the  ascent  was  unusually 
gradual,  and  we  were  as  fresh  when  we  got  to  the  top 
as  when  we  started.  But  then  we  had  ignominiously 
descended  to  having  a  mule  between  us  :  so  it  was  only 
two  hours  and  a  half  walking  for  each.  There  is  no  post 
at  all  here,1  but  any  chance  guide  or  traveller  takes  letters 
on  to  Bourg  St.  Maurice  ! 

We  pass  on  to  Christmas  Day  of  this  year, 
J.871  ;  which  was  spent  at  Leamington,  and  in 
connection  with  which  she  writes  to  her  old  friend 
as  follows. 

(To  E.  C.) 

.  .  .  Christmas  has  as  much  of  pain  as  of  joy  in  it 
now,  more  perhaps,  and  yet  one  would  not  blot  out  the 
memories   which   cause    the    pain,     I    have  found   this 

I 


1 14  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

second  return  home  after  my  dear  father's  death  fully 
as  trying  as  the  first.  .  .  .  One  or  two  pet 
schemes  are  defeated  •  but  let  me  rather  dwell  on 
Christmas  mercies,  and  much  that  can  infinitely  satisfy 
one's  cravings. 

Subsequent  ill  health  obliged  Frances  to  give  up 
much  pleasant  work,  and  especially  the  training 
of  the  St.  Paul's  voluntary  choir,  which  had  been 
committed  to  her.  But  (she  writes)  "  when  a .  dis- 
appointment comes  in  that  way  it  must  be  His 
appointment ! " 

{To  M.  IV.) 

.  .  .  I  am  stopped  in  every  attempt  at  consecutive 
work.  It  has  for  years  been  special  discipline  to  me, 
because  I  am  naturally  fond  of  going  through  with  a 
thing,  and  have  always  had  a  strong  yearning  for  definite 
settled  work.  Yet  I  have  never  been  permitted  anything 
but  desultory  work ;  either  ailments  or  something  beyond 
my  own  control  has  always  interfered  ever  since  I  was 
about  twenty.  .  .  .  Margaret,  is  it  that  He  cannot 
trust  me  with  any  work  for  Him,  even  after  all  these 
years  ?  I  have  been  feeling  very  down,  and  I  hope  really 
humbled ;  it  seemed  rather  marked,  His  not  letting  me 
write  at  all  this  year ;  and,  now,  taking  away  all  work 
from  me  seems  another  sentence  of  the  same  lesson. 
I  feel  such  a  "cumberer,"  every  one  doing  more  and 
better  than  myself.  Pray  for  me,  that  I  may  really  learn 
all  He  is  teaching  me.     .     .     . 


LIVING,    AND    WRITING.  115 


{To  the  same.) 
I  am  always  getting  surprises  at  my  own  stupidity  ! 
Why  could  not  I  have  seen  that  lovely  trio  of  texts  ? 
This  only  confirms  my  strong  belief  that  if  I  am  to 
write  to  any  good,  a  great  deal  of  living  must  go  to  a 
very  little  writing,  and  that  this  is  why  I  have  always 
been  held  back  from  writing  a  tithe  of  what  I  wanted 
to  write  ;  and  I  see  the  wisdom  of  it 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

(1S72— 1874.) 

"The  Right  Way"  —  Snowdon — Evenings  at  Harlech  —  Jesus 
our  Reality  —  Switzerland  once  more  —  Ascent  to  the  Grands 
Mulets  —  Glissade  peril  and  escape  —  Active  service  — 
Winterdyne  —  Bright  sunshine  —  Full  surrender  —  I  John  i.  7 
— Definitive  standpoint — Chimes  in  the  night  of  "Ever,  only, 
all  for  Thee" — No  cheque — Songs,  not  sighs — How  "Golden 
harps,"  "Tell  it  out,"  etc.,  came  —  Wayside  enjoyments. 

IN  the  summer  of  1872  we  enjoyed  a  few 
weeks'  tour  together  in  North  Wales,  the 
change  being  desirable  for  my  dear  sister,  who 
immediately  recovered  her  health  and  buoyancy. 
She  writes  from  Barmouth,  July  6,  1872 : 

Dear  G , 

Surely  "  The  Right  Way  "  will  be  the  shining  inscription 
on  every  Christian's  home  path  at  last ;  all  will  be  alike 
in  this  one  thing,  however  diverse  in  all  else.  .  .  . 
We  have  been  two  nights  at  Dolgelly ;  it  is  lovely,  and 
so  different  in  character,  that  it  no  more  suffers  after 
Switzerland  than  a  forget-me-not  beside  a  rose.  .  .  . 
My  sister  has  the  scent  of  a  Red  Indian  for  good  old 
widow  women  and  people  needing  consolation.     .     .     . 

P.S. — Isaiah  xlviii.  17  :  do  suck  all  the  honey  out  of 
this  full  and  sweet  text, 


QUIET  h  ICES.  117 

(To  E.   C.) 

i'i  tf-Y-GURYD,  July  16. 

.  .  .  It  seems  very  natural  to  scribble  to  you,  after 
our  Swiss  experiences  last  summer.  I  leave  circulars  and 
generalities  to  Maria.  I  see  by  my  little  register  that  I 
have  received  above  600  letters  between  January  and 
July  1  st.  It  would  be  impossible,  unless  you  were  with 
me  day  by  day,  to  give  you  a  notion  of  the  unaccount- 
able variety  of  things  that  people  will  persist  in  writing 
to  me  about.     ... 

1  think  Wales  will  put  me  out  of  conceit  of  Switzer- 
land !  One  gets  so  very  much  beauty  and  enjoyment 
with  so  much  less  expense  or  fatigue.  This  year,  too,  I 
had  such  a  craving  for  rest  rather  than  for  exertion,  that 
our  plan  suits  me  far  better.  I  intensely  enjoyed  the 
feeling  of  rest  and  leisure  at  Harlech,  without  having 
to  "do"  any  places  next  day  or  next!  I  am  glad 
you  were  at  the  Mildmay  Conference.  I  did  so  want 
to  go,  but  dear  mother  so  strongly  advised  me  not  that 
I  thought  it  clear  duty  to  refrain.  I  think  the  very  thing 
which  would  be  pleasure  and  help  to  you  would  be 
a  serious  spiritual  drawback  to  me,  meeting  those  you 
know  or  could  speak  to.  The  human  element,  however 
delightful,  would  distract  and  hinder  me  from  meeting 
"  Jesus  only. "  How  all  these  differences  of  need  and 
desire  will  be  overflowed  in  the  glorious  assembly  above ! 
I  do  like  to  think  of  that  I  prayed  that  Wales  might 
be  my  conference,  and  that  I  might  not  miss  a  blessing; 
and  in  some  degree  it  lias  been  answered,  for  I  have 
been  rather  specially  happy.  I  seemed  to  have  arrears  of 
prayer,  things  I  wanted  as  it  were  to   talk  over  and  talk 


1 1 8  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

out  with  God,  and  especially  the  three  last  evenings  at 
Harlech,  when  I  went  out  alone  for  the  purpose ;  I  found 
two  or  three  hours  none  too  long  for  uninterrupted 
communion  of  this  kind. 

I  am  finishing  this  at  the  top  of  Snowdon  ;  the  ascents 
are  all  so  easy ;  no  need  of  ponies  or  guides  when  we 
can  walk  twelve  to  fifteen  miles.  We'  shall  run  down 
from  this  the  Llanberis  side,  and  camp  for  a  week,  half 
way  down,  with  one  of  my  sister's  charmirig  old 
women. 

I  have  had  such  interesting  openings  for  work  the 
last  few  weeks,  some  only  beginnings, -others  I  trust  real 
conversions  ;  I  tell  my  sister  what  I  could  not  write.  So 
He  gives  us  different  work  to  do,  but  all  His  work.  .  .  . 
We  must  return  from  Wales  to  be  present  at  the  wedding 
of  my  dear  niece,  Miriam  Crane,  the  end  of  July. 


From  Moel  Siabod  we  had  series  of  glimpses  of  the 
sunny  world  below,  and  magnificent  veilings  and  un- 
veilings  of  Snowdon,  soft  white  wreaths  folding  and 
unfolding  among  the  massive  heights.  In  Llyn  Dinas 
I  saw  an  effect  quite  new  to  me.  The  slanting  sunlight 
took  the  ripples  at  just  such  an  angle  that  an  exquisite 
gold  network,  waving  and  gleaming  upon  the  dark  brown 
stones,  was  produced,  in  some  places  concentrating 
like  a  golden  web,  in  others  like  open  trellis  work. 
The  harmony  of  colour,  the  rich  warm  brown  of  the 
stones  with  the  intense  gold,  was  not  a  combination  we 
should  have  struck  out.  My  favourite  mountain  verse 
is  :  "  Unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  do  we  give  thanks,  for  that 
Thy  name  is  near  Thy  wondrous  works  declare." 


EXTRACTS.  119 


Thoughts  from  various  Letters,  1S73. 

"  How  I  should  like  to  be  with  you  now  !  it  would 
be  so  nice  to  throw  one  little  flower  among  your  thorns. 
However,  I  think  He  would  send  me,  impossible  as  it 
seems,  if  really  best ;  so,  as  I  am  not  sent,  I  know  it  is 
better  so.;' 

"  So  your  fiery  trial  is  still  unextinguished.  Cut  what 
if  it  be  but  His  beacon  light  on  your  upward  path  ! " 

"This  is  bitter  desolation  for  you,  so  I  send  you  'I 
will  not  leave  you  comfortless.'  It  was  a  greater  loss 
than  any,  which  the  disciples  were  to  endure,  His  own 
personal  presence  withdrawn.  Can  He  have  changed 
since  He  spoke  those  loving  words?  What  a  test  of 
the  disciples'  faith !  What  could  make  up  for  this 
greatest  loss  of  all  ?  How  could  He  go  away,  and  yet 
not  leave  them  comfortless?  You  are  called  now  to  the 
same  sort  of  trial  of  faith ;  can  you  not  trust  the  truth 
and  love  of  the  Master  who  sends  it?  And  then  '  I  will 
come  to  you.'  You  know  something  of  how  He  can 
'come,'  but  do  you  think  you  have  reached  the  end 
of  His  gracious  comings?" 

"  It  is  a  question  whether  a  really  thoughtful  mind  could 
possibly  yield  the  homage  of  its  entire  being  to  a  God 
whom  it  could  understand  and  fathom.  The  instinct  of 
such  a  mind  would  revolt  from  it." 

"  'As  for  thee,  the  Lord  thy  God  has  not  suffered  thee 
to  do  so.'     What  a  stepping  stone  !     We  give  thanks, 

often    with    a    tearful    doubtful    voice,   for    our    spiritual 


120  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

mercies  positive ;  but  what  an  almost  infinite  field  there  is 
for  mercies  negative  !  We  cannot  even  imagine  all  that 
God  has  suffered  us  not  to  do,  not  to  be." 

u.  .  .  Did  you  ever  hear  of  any  one  being  very 
much  used  for  Christ  who  did  not  have  some  special 
waiting  time,  some  complete  upset  of  all  his  or  her  plans 
first ;  from  St.  Paul's  being  sent  off  into  the  desert  of 
Arabia  for  three  years,  when  he  must  have  been  boiling 
over  with  the  glad  tidings,  down  to  the  present  day? 
You  were  looking  forward  to  tell  about  trusting  Jesus  in 
Syria ;  now  He  says,  '  I  want  you  to  show  what  it  is  to 
trust  Me,  without  waiting  for  Syria.'  Even  if  you  never 
say  one  word,  it  will  be  seen  your  trust  is  a  reality, 
because  Jesus  is  a  Reality. 

"My  own  case  is  far  less  severe,  but  the  same  in 
principle,  that  when  I  thought  the  door  was  flung  open 
for  me  to  go  with  a  bound  into  literary  work,  it  is 
opposed,  and  doctor  steps  in  and  says  simply  '  Never ! 
She  must  choose  between  writing  and  living,  she  can't 
do  both.'  That  was  in  i860.  Then  I  came  out  of  the 
shell  with  'Ministry  of  Song,'  in  1869,  and  saw  the 
evident  wisdom  of  having  been  kept  nine  years  waiting 
in  the  shade. 

"  God's  love  being  unchangeable,  He  is  just  as 
loving  when  we  do  not  see  or  feel  His  love.  Also  His 
sovereignty  and  His  love  are  co-equal  and  universal; 
so  He  withholds  the  enjoyment  and  conscious  progress, 
because  He  knows  best  what  will  really  ripen  and 
further  His  work  in  us." 

" '  Ye  shall  be  gathered  one  by  one,  O  ye  children 
ot  Israel.'  (Isa.  xxvii.  12.)     Hence,  individual  love  and 


SWIT/.ERLAXD    ONCE   MORE.  \i\ 


care,  personal  calling  and  guidance.  Vet  this  is  only  for 
the  wilderness  journey,  for  the  'one  by  one'  will 
blossom  at  last  into  a  grand  answer  to  His  prayer, 
1  that  they  all  may  be  o/ic,'  no  longer  'one  by  one.' " 

"  Tired,  disappointed,  and  depressed,  I  thought  of 
Matthew  xi.  2S,  '  Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that  labour,'  but 
felt  quite  tantalized  at  it  because  'labour'  did  not 
apply  to  me.  I  took  up  my  Greek  Testament  and 
Lexicon,  and  to  my  delight  saw  that  the  very  same 
word  is  used  in  John  iv.  6,  'Jesus  therefore  being 
wearied?  Just  human,  natural,  physical  fatigue !  So  I 
didn't  see  why  I  should  not  take  the  comfort  of  it,  and 
I  did  not  trouble  to  think,  but  He  let  the  words  rest  me 
altogether." 

In  the  summer  of  1873  Frances  accompanied 
her  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Snepp  and  their  daughter 
Emily  to  Switzerland. 

She  describes  her  ascent  to  the  Grands  Mulcts 
on  Mont  Blanc,  arriving  at  its  desolate  rocks  in  the 
midst  of  an  ocean  of  snow. 

We  had  some  lovely  effects,  such  as  I  had  never  seen 
before,  in  passing  the  colossal  ice  blocks  on  the  shady 
side,  the  sun  behind  them  touching  the  edges  with  a  sort 
of  transparent  aureole,  and  shining  through  a  glittering 
drip  from  the  overhanging  ones. 

On   their  descent   from  .Mont   Blanc,   Frances* 

delight  in  glissading  led  to  most  perilous  and  im- 
minent  danger,  from   which   Mr.  Snepp's   instant- 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


aneous  presence  of  mind  saved  her  life  and  also  the 
life  of  one  of  the  euides.     She  writes  :' 


&■ 


They  would  not  unrope  me;  when  we  got  to  Pierre 
a.  l'Echelle,  I  was  so  enjoying  my  glissades,  and  pre- 
sently thought  we  were  come  to  a  sufficiently  easy  part 
to  go  carelessly,  whereupon  I  slipped,  and  Payot  the 
guide,  who  was  next  to  me,  totally  lost  himself  too. 
Below  us  was  a  dark  abyss ;  we  both  started  a  decidedly 
too  rapid  spin  down  a  very  steep  incline  to  sheer  pre- 
cipice below  ;  when,  instantaneously,  Mr.  S.  did  the  only 
possible  thing  which  could  have  saved  all  four  of  us, 
flung  himself  right  on  his  back  with  his  heels  in  the 
snow,  the  orthodox  thing  to  do  if  only  any  one  has  the 
presence  of  mind  to  do  it.  Thus  he  was  enabled  to 
bear  the  immense  strain  on  the  rope,  and  check  our  im- 
petus ;  thank  God,  we  soon  recovered  our  footing.  After 
this  I  was  unroped,  which  I  greatly  prefer,  it  is  so 
hampering,  and  had  some  splendid  glissades  alone,  and 
we  returned  to  Chamounix  in  two  hours  less  than  the 
regulation  time. 

Returning  from  Switzerland  to  Oakhampton, 
our  dear  mother  being  at  the  seaside,  Frances 
at  once  began  most  diligent  work'  Her  active 
service  had  no  intervals  of  dreamy  enjoyment ;  but 
cottage  visitations,  and  four  Bible  classes  weekly, 
attended  with  unwearied  exertions,  at  last  culmi- 
nated in  crowded  attendances  in  the  servants' 
hall.  Soon  after  this,  she  assisted  in  preparatory 
work  for  a  Mission  at    Bewdley.     With  the  late 


."  AXD  rRAISE. 


Vicars  consent,  the  Rev.  G.  Everard  had  promised 
to  come ;  but  the  fever  in  his  family  and  the  death 
of  his  dear  children  frustrated  this  arrangement, 
and  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Snepp  undertook  all  the  ser- 
vices. My  sister,  though  very  fragile,  gave  much 
help  in  the  choir  and  other  opportunities  for  work. 

The  family  at  Winterdyne  will  ever  have  reason 
to  thank  God  for  Frances'  visit,  though  no  words 
here  may  tell  of  its  lasting  influence  and  blessed 
results. 

During  a  Mission  Week  at  Liverpool  she  was 
again  at  work. 

(To  Margaret  W.) 

Ecclestox  Hall,  October  23,  1873. 

To  think  of  my  actually  being  here  !    J is  so  good 

to  me,  nursing  me  after  my  Liverpool  work,  which  rather 
used  me  up.  I  had  a  young  women's  meeting  on  Wednes- 
day, was  at  work  all  Thursday  morning,  and  intended  to 
make  sure  of  an  hour's  very  needful  rest,  and  preparation 
for  my  hymn  meeting,  when  some  callers  came  who  had, 
I  trust,  really  got  a  blessing  the  night  before.  I  am  hardly 
as  much  used  up  as  I  feared,  after  five  days'  incessant 
work,  but  it  is  long  since  I  had  any  real  rest.     .      .     . 

I  have  just  been  writing  my  request  for  praise.  What 
can  I  do  ?  I  ca'nt  curtail  it !  Oh,  how  I  wish  I  could 
have  come  over  to  your  praise  meeting,  and  just  tried  to 
tell  you  all  how  gracious,  and  faithful,  and  near,  God  has 
been  all  this  summer  !  If  I  kept  a  diary  it  would  be  just 
a  record  of  answers  to  prayer,  and  such  great  ones  too  ! 
b  you  would  tell  the  members  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.. 


124  MEMORIALS   OF  F.  R.  II 

because  they  would  be  encouraged  to  hear  how  wonder- 
fully God  has  answered  one  of  their  members,  and  He 
is  the  same  God,  rich  to  all  that  call  upon  Him.     .     .     . 

We  now  reach  a  period  in  the  life  of  dear 
Frances  that  was  characterized  by  surpassing 
blessing  to  her  soul.  The  year  1873  was  draw- 
ing to  a  close,  and  she  was  again  visiting  at 
Winterdyne.      One  day  she    received   in  a   letter 

from  N a  tiny  book  with  the  title  "  All  for 

Jesus."  *  She  read  it  carefully.  Its  contents 
arrested  her  attention.  It  set  forth  a  fulness  of 
Christian  experience  and  blessing  exceeding  that 
to  which  she  had  as  yet  attained.  She  was  grate- 
fully conscious  of  having  for  many  years  loved  the 
Lord  and  delighted  in  His  service ;  but  her  experi- 
ence was  not  up  to  the  standard  of  full  consecra- 
tion and  spiritual  power,  or  of  uniform  brightness 
and  continuous  enjoyment  in  the  Divine  life.  "All 
for  Jesus  "  she  found  went  straight  to  this  point  of 
the  need  and  longing  of  her  soul.  Writing  in  reply 
to  the  author  of  the  little  book,  she  said  :  "  I  do  so 
long  for  deeper  and  fuller  teaching  in  my  own 
heart.  '  All  for  Jesus  '  has  touched  me  very  much. 
.  .  .  I  know  I  love  Jesus,  and  there  are  times 
when  I  feel  such  intensity  of  love  to  Him  that  I 
have  not  words  to  describe  it.      I  rejoice,  too,  in 

*  "  All  for  Jesus  !  "     S.  W.  Partridge  &  Co. 


THE  WANT  SATISFIED  12; 


Him  as  my  ' Master'  and  'Sovereign,'  but  I  want 
to  come  nearer  still,  to  have  the  full  realization  of 
John  xiv.  21,  and  to  know  '  the  power  of  His 
resurrection,'  even  if  it  be  with  the  fellowship  of 
His  sufferings.  And  all  this,  not  exactly  for  my 
own  joy  alone,  but  for  others.  ...  So  I  want 
Jesus  to  speak  to  me,  to  say  '  many  things '  to  me, 
that  I  may  speak  for  Him  to  others  with  real 
power.  It  is  not  knowing  doctrine,  but  being  with 
Him,  which  will  give  this." 

God  did  not  leave  her  long  in  this  state  of  mind. 
He  Himself  had  shown  her  that  there  were  "re- 
gions beyond  "  of  blessed  experience  and  service  ; 
had  kindled  in  her  very  soul  the  intense  desire  to 
go  forward  and  possess  them ;  and  now,  in  His  own 
grace  and  love,  He  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  led 
her  into  the  goodly  land.  A  few  words  from  her 
correspondent  on  the  power  of  Jesus  to  keep  those 
who  abide  in  Him  from  falling,  and  on  the  con- 
tinually present  power  of  His  blood  ("  the  blood  of 
Jesns  Christ  His  Sou  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin?'*) 
were  used  by  the  Master  in  effecting  this.  Very 
joyously  she  replied  :  "/  see  it  all,  and  I  HAVE 
the  blessing!' 

The  "  sunless  ravines  "  were  now  for  ever  passed, 
and  henceforth  her  peace  and  joy  flowed  onwards, 


John  i.  7» 


126  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

deepening  and  widening  under  the  teaching  of  God 
the  Holy  Ghost.  The  blessing  she  had  received 
had  (to  use  her  own  words)  "  lifted  her  whole  life 
into  sunshine,  of  which  all  she  had  previously  expe- 
rienced was  but]  as  pale  and  passing  April  gleams, 
compared  with  the  fulness  of  summer  glory." 

The  practical  effect  of  this  was  most  evident  in 
her  daily,  true-hearted,  whole-hearted,  service  for 
her  King,  and  also  in  the  increased  joyousness 
of  the  unswerving  obedience  of  her  home  life,  the 
surest  test  of  all. 

To  the  reality  of  this,  I  do  most  willingly  and 
fully  testify.  Some  time  afterwards,  in  answer  to 
my  question,  when  we  were  talking  quietly  together, 
Frances  said :  "  Yes,  it  was  on  Advent  Sunday, 
December  2nd,  1873,  I  first  saw  clearly  the 
blessedness  of  true  consecration.  I  saw  it  as  a 
flash  of  electric  light,  and  what  you  see  you  can 
never  tinsee.  There  must  be  full  surrender  before 
there  can  be  full  blessedness.  God  admits  you 
by  the  one  into  the  other.  He  Himself  showed 
me  all  this  most  clearly.  You  know  how  singu- 
larly I  have  been  withheld  from  attending  all 
conventions  and  conferences  ;  man's  teaching  has, 
consequently,  had  but  little  to  do  with  it.  First, 
I  was  shown  that  'the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  His 
Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin/  and  then  it  was 
made  plain  to  me  that  He  who  had  thus  cleansed 


THE  H1GHIVA  Y  OF  HOLIAESS.  127 

me  had  power  to  keep  me  clean ;  so  I  just 
utterly  yielded  myself  to  Him,  and  utterly  trusted 
Him  to  keep  me." 

I  replied  that  "it  seemed  to  me,  if  we  did  thus 
yield  ourselves  to  the  Lord,  we  could  not  take 
ourselves  back  again,  any  more  than  the  Levitical 
sacrifices,  once  accepted  by  the  priest,  were  re- 
turned by  him  to  the  offerer." 

" Yes,"  she  rejoined,  "just  so.  Still,  I  see  there 
can  be  the  renewal  of  the  surrender,  as  in  our 
Communion  Service,  where  we  say  :  '  And  here  we 
offer  and  present  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  ourselves,  our 
souls  and  bodies/  And  there  may  also  be  a  fuller 
surrender,  even  long  after  a  surrender  has  once, 
or  many  times  before,  been  made.  And  then  as 
to  sanctincation  :  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  progressive,  is  the  very  thing  I  see 
and  rejoice  in.  He  has  brought  me  into  the 
'highway  of  holiness,'  up  which  I  trust  every  day 
to  progress,  continually  pressing  forward,  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.  And  I  do  indeed  find  that  with 
it  comes  a  happy  trusting,  not  only  in  all  great 
matters,  but  in  all  the  little  things  also,  so  that  I 
cannot  say  '  so  and  so  worries  me.'  " 

Some  months  afterwards  I  received  the  follow- 
ing letter  on  the  same  subject : 

Dearest  Maria, — 

.    .     .     Certainly  your  letters  have  filled  me  with 


12-3  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  71. 

gladness  and  thanksgiving.     Loving  thanks  to  Mr.  Shaw 
for  his  message.     .     .     . 

I  have  long  wanted  to  explain  to  you  and  others  in 
writing  (which  is  easier  to  me  to  be  clear  in,  than  in  con- 
versation, with  its  natural  interruptions)  what  I  see  as  to 
the  subject  which  to  me  was  undoubtedly  the  portal  into 
a  happy  life.  As  to  "  perfectionism  M  or  "  sinlessness," 
I  have  all  along,  and  over  and  over  again,  said  I  never 
did,  and  do  not,  hold  either.  "  Sinlessness  "  belongs  only 
to  Christ  now,  and  to  our  glorified  state  in  heaven.  I 
believe  it  to  be  not  merely  an  impossibility  on  earth,  but 
an  actual  contradiction  of  our  very  being,  which  cannot 
be  "  sinless "  till  the  resurrection  change  has  passed 
upon  us.  But  being  kept  from  falling,  kept  from  sins,  is 
quite  another  thing,  and  the  Bible  seems  to  teem  with 
commands  and  promises  about  it.  First,  however,  I 
would  distinctly  state,  that  it  is  only  as  and  while  a  soul 
is  under  the  full  power  of  the  blood  of  Christ  that  it  can 
be  cleansed  from  all  sin  ;  that  one  moment's  withdrawal 
from  that  power,  and  it  is  again  actively  because  really 
sinning ;  and  that  it  is  only  as,  and  while,  kept  by  the 
power  of  God  Himself  that  we  are  not  sinning  against 
Him ;  one  instant  of  standing  alone  is  certain  fall  !  But, 
(premising  that,)  have  we  not  been  limiting  the  cleansing 
power  of  the  precious  blood  when  applied  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  also  the  keeping  power  of  our  God  ?  Have 
we  not  been  limiting  i  John  i.  7,  by  practically  making  it 
refer  only  to  "the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past," 
instead  of  taking  the  grand  simplicity  of  "  cleanseth  us 
from  all  sin "  ?  "  All "  is  all ;  and  as  we  may  trust 
Him  to  cleanse  from  the  stain  of  past  sins,  so  we  may 
trust  Him  to  cleanse  from  all  present  defilement  \  yes,  all/ 


EXTRA  XA  TORY  LETTER.  129 

If  not,  we  take  away  from  this  most  precious  promise, 
and,  by  refusing  to  take  it  in  its  fulness,  lose  the  fulness  of 
its  application  and  power.  Then  we  limit  God's  power 
to  "keep'';  we  look  at  our  frailty  more  than  at  His  omni- 
potence. Where  is  the  line  to  be  drawn,  beyond  which 
He  is  not  "  able  "  ?  The  very  keeping  implies  total  help- 
lessness without  it,  and  the  very  cleansing  most  distinctly 
implies  defilement  without  it.  It  was  that  one  word 
" ' eleanseth"  which  opened  the  door  of  a  very  glory  of 
hope  and  joy  to  me.  I  had  never  seen  the  force  of  the 
tense  before,  a  continual  present,  always  a  present  tense, 
not  a  present  which  the  next  moment  becomes  a  past. 
It  goes  on  cleansing,  and  I  have  no  words  to  tell  how  my 
heart  rejoices  in  it.  Not  a  coming  to  be  cleansed  in  the 
fountain  only,  but  a  remaining  in  the  fountain,  so  that  it 
may  and  can  go  on  cleansing. 

Why  should  we  pare  down  the  commands  and  pro- 
mises of  God  to  the  level  of  what  we  have  hitherto 
experienced  of  what  God  is  "  able  to  do,"  or  even  of 
what  we  have  thought  He  might  be  able  to  do  for  us  ? 
Why  not  receive  God's  promises,  nothing  doubting,- just 
as  they  stand  ?  "  Take  the  shield  of  faith,  whereby  ye 
.shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked  "; 
"  He  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound  toward  you,  that 
ye,  always  having  all  sufficiency  in  all  things  ";  and  so 
on,  through  whole  constellations  of  promises,  which  surely 
mean  really  and  fully  what  they  say. 

One  arrives  at  the  same  thing,  starting  almost  from  any- 
where. Take  Philippians  iv.  19,  "  your  need  u;  well,  what 
is  my  great  need  and  craving  of  soul  ?  Surely  it  is  now, 
(having  been  justified  by  faith,  and  having  assurance  of 
salvation,)  to  be  made  holy  by  the  continual  sanctifying 

K 


130  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

power  of  God's  Spirit;  to  be  kept  from  grieving  the  Lord 
Jesus;  to  be  kept  from  thinking  or  doing  whatever  is  not 
accordant  with  His  holy  will.  Oh  what  a  need  is  this  ! 
And  it  is  said  "  He  shall  supply  all  need  "  :  now,  shall 
we  turn  round  and  say  (i  all"  does  not  mean  quite  all? 
Both  as  to  the  commands  and  the  promises,  it  seems  to 
me  that  anything  short  of  believing  them  as  they  stand  is 
but  another  form  of  "  yea,  hath  God  said  ?  " 

Thus  accepting,  in  simple  and  unquestioning  faith, 
God's  commands  and  promises,  one  seems  to  be  at  once 
brought  into  intensified  views  of  everything.  Never,  oh 
never  before,  did  sin  seem  so  hateful,  so  really  "intoler- 
able," nor  watchfulness  so  neces'sary,  and  a  keenness  and 
uninterruptedness  of  watchfulness  too,  beyond  what  one 
ever  thought  oi,  only  somehow  different,  not  a  distressed 
sort  but  a  happy  sort.  It  is  the  watchfulness  of  a 
sentinel  when  his  captai?i  is  standing  by  him  on  the 
ramparts,  when  his  eye  is  more  than  ever  on  the  alert  for 
any  sign  of  the  approaching  enemy,  because  he  knows 
they  can  only  approach  to  be  defeated.  Then,  too,  the 
"alitor  Jesus  "  comes  in;  one  sees  there  is  no  halfway, 
it  must  be  absolutely  all  yielded  up,  because  the  least 
unyielded  or  doubtful  point  is  sin,  let  alone  the  great 
fact  of  owing  all  to  Him.  And  one  cannot,  dare  notr 
temporize  with  sin.  I  know,  and  have  found,  that  even 
a  momentary  hesitation  about  yielding,  or  obeying,  or 
trusting  and  believing,  vitiates  all,  the  communion  is 
broken,  the  joy  vanished;  only,  thank  God,  this  never 
need  continue  even  five  minutes,  faith  may  plunge 
instantly  into  "  the  fountain  open  for  sin  and  unclean- 
ness,"  and  again  find  its  power  to  cleanse  and  restore. 
Then  one  wants  to  have  more  and  more  light ;  one  does 


EXFLANA  TOR  Y  LE  TTER. 


not  shrink  from  painful  discoveries  of  evil,  because  one  so 
wants  to  have  the  unknown  depths  of  it  cleansed  as  well 
as  what  comes  to  the  surface.  "  Cleanse  me  throughly 
from  my  sin  ;''  and  one  prays  to  be  shown  this.  But  so 
far  as  one  does  see,  one  must  "put  away  sin  "  and  obey 
entirely;  and  here  again  His  power  is  our  resource, 
enabling  us  to  do  what  without  it  we  could  not  do. 

One  of  the  intensest  moments  of  my  life  was  when  I 
saw  the  force  of  that  word  "  cleanseth?  The  utterly  un- 
expected and  altogether  unimagined  sense  of  its  fulfilment 
to  me,  on  simply  believing  it  in  its  fulness,  was  just  in- 
describable. I  expected  nothing  like  it  short  of  heaven. 
I  am  so  thankful  that,  in  the  whole  matter,  there  was  as 
little  human  instrumentality  as  well  could  be,  for  certainly 
two  sentences  in  letters  from  a  total  stranger  %were  little. 
I  say  only  two  sentences,  for  nothing  else  seemed  to 
make  much  difference  to  me  ;  all  the  rest  was,  I  am  sure, 
God's  own  direct  teaching.  And  you  know  I  had  read  no 
books  and  attended  no  meetings  or  conferences  !  I  am  so 
conscious  of  His  direct  teaching  and  guidance,  through 
His  word  and  Spirit,  in  the  matter  that  I  cannot  think 
I  can  ever  unsee  it  again.  I  have  waited  many  months 
before  writing  this,  so  it  is  no  new  and  untested  theory 
to  me ;  in  fact,  experience  came  before  theory  and  is 
more  to  me  than  any  theory.  But,  understand  me,  it  is 
"  not  as  though  /  had  already  attained,  either  were 
already  perfect ;  but  I  follow  after,  I  press  toward  the 
mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus." 

Frances  wrote  to  her  friend  J K : 

I  send  you  my  own  New  Year's  motto  and  message. 


132  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

It  is  a  wonderful  word,  "  from  glory  unto  glory."  May 
we  more  and  more  claim  and  realize  all  that  is  folded 
up  in  it.  I  know  you  have  prayed  for  me,  so  I  must  tell 
you  that  your  prayers  are  answered.  1873  has  been  a 
year  of  unprecedented  blessing  to  me.  I  think  you  will 
see  this  in  "  From  Glory  unto  Glory."  So  now  will  you 
join  me  in  praise 

This  hymn  was  written  at  Winterdyne,  and 
Mr.  Shaw  well  remembers  Frances  bringing  it  and 
reading  it  to  him,  saying,  "  There  !  I  could  not 
have  written  this  before."  And  as  she  stood,  even 
in  the  twilight,  the  sunny  radiance  of  her  counte- 
nance was  sealing  her  words  : 

"  The  fulness  of  His  blessing  encompasseth  our  way ; 
The  fulness  of  His  promises  crowns  every  brightening 

day; 
The  fulness  of  His  glory  is  beaming  from  above, 
While  more  and  more  we  realize  the  fulness  of  His 

love." 

Every  visit  seemed  now  to  open  doors  for  her 
loving  words,  and  she  longed  for  whole  households 
to  taste  with  her  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord. 
One  extract  must  be  as  it  were  a  glimpse  of 
many  others. 

Perhaps,  you  will  be  interested  to  know  the  origin  of 
the  consecration  hymn,  "  Take  my  life."  I  went  for 
a  little  visit  of  five  days.  There  were  ten  persons  in  tlx? 
house,   some   unconverted  and  long  prayed   for,  some 


.      ,  SINGING  FOR  JESUS.  133 

converted  but  not  rejoicing  Christians.  He  gave  me  the 
prayer,  "  Lord,  give  me  all  in  this  house  ! "  And  He 
just  did!  Before  I  left  the  house  every  one  had  got  a 
blessing.  The  last  night  of  my  visit  I  was  too  happy  to 
sleep,  and  passed  most  of  the  night  in  praise  and  renewal 
of  my  own  consecration,  and  these  little  couplets  formed 
themselves  and  chimed  in  my  heart  one  after  another, 
till  they  finished  with,  "  Ever,  only,  ALL  for  Thee  I" 

The  beautiful  couplet  in  the  same  hymn, 

"  Take  my  voice,  and  let  me  sing, 
Always,  only,  for  my  King," 

was  thenceforth  (from  December  1873)  really 
carried  out.     She  writes  : 

Let  us  sing  words  which  we  feel  and  love,  sacrificing 
everything  to  clearness  of  enunciation,  and  looking  up 
to  meet  His  smile  all  the  while  we  are  singing;  our 
songs  will  reach  more  hearts  than  those  of  finer  voices 
and  more  brilliant  execution,  unaccompanied  by  His 
power.  A  sacred  song  thus  sung  often  gives  a  higher  tone 
to  the  evening,  and  affords,  both  to  singer  and  listeners, 
some  opportunity  of  speaking  a  word  for  Jesus. 

.  .  .  .  I  was  at  a  large  regular  London  party 
lately,  and  I  was  so  happy.  He  seemed  to  give  me  "  the 
secret  of  His  presence,"  and  of  course  I  sang  "for  Jesus," 
and  did  not  I  have  dead  silence  ?  Afterwards  I  had  two 
really  important  conversations  with  strangers;  one  seemed 
extremely  surprised  at  finding  himself  quite  easily  drifted 
from  the  badinage  with  which  he  started  into  a  right- 
down  personal  talk  about  his  personal  danger  and  his 


134  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

only  hope  for  safety  ;  he  took  it  very  well,  and  thanked 
me.  Perhaps  that  seed  may  bear  fruit  Somehow  it  is 
wonderful  how  the  Master  manages  for  me  in  such  cases. 
I  don't  think  any  one  can  say  I  force  the  subject ;  it  just 
all  develops  one  thing  out  of  another,  quite  naturally, 
till  very  soon  they  find  themselves  face  to  face  with 
eternal  things,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  can  be  freely  "lifted 
up  "  before  them.  I  could  not  contrive  a  conversation 
thus. 

And  the  following  letter  gives  another  reference 
to  the  reality  of  her  experience. 

January  26,  1874. 

Dear  Mr.  S- , 

I  have  just  had  such  a  blessing  in  the  shape  of 
what  would  have  been  only  two  months  ago  a  really 
bitter  blow  to  me  ;  and  now  it  is  actual  accession  of  joy, 
because  I  find  that  it  does  not  even  touch  me  !  I  was 
expecting  a  letter  from  America,  enclosing  ^^>S  now 
due  to  me,  and  possibly  news  that  "Bruey"  was  going 
on  like  steam,  and  "  Under  the  Surface "  pressingly 
wanted.  The  letter  has  come,  and,  instead  of  all  this, 
my  publisher  has  failed  in  the  universal  crash.  He  holds 
my  written  promise  to  publish  only  with  him  as  the  con- 
dition of  his  launching  me  ;  so  this  is  not  simply  a  little 
loss,  but  an  end  of  all  my  American  prospects  of  either 
cash,  influence,  or  fame,  at  any  rate  for  a  long  time  to 
come.  I  really  had  not  expected  that  He  would  do  for 
me  so  much  above  all  I  asked,  as  not  merely  to  help  me 
to  acquiesce  in  this,  but  positively  not  to  feel  it  at  all, 
and  only  to  rejoice  in  it  as  a  clear  test  of  the  reality  of 
victorious  faith  which  I  do  find  brightening  almost  daily. 


NOT  A   FEAR,  OR  DOUBT,  OR   CARE.         135 

Two  months  ago  this  would  have  boon  a  real  trial  to  me, 
for  I  had  built  a  good  deal  on  my  American  prospects  ; 
now-  "  Thy  will  be  done  "  is  not  a  sigh  but  only  a  song  I 
I  think  if  it  had  been  all  my  English  footing,  present  and 
prospective,  as  well  as  the  American,  that  I  thus  found 
suddenly  gone,  it  would  have  been  worth  it,  for  the  joy 
it  has  been  to  find  my  Lord  so  faithful  and  true  to  all 
His  promises.  With  regard  to  many  of  the  promises, 
there  seems  no  room  for  even  the  exercise  of  faith.  It  is 
not  that  I  believe  or  grasp  them,  but  that  I  find  them  all 
come  true  as  I  never  did  before.  The  sense  of  His 
unutterable  lovingkindness  to  me  is  simply  overwhelming. 
.  .  .  .  Several  times  lately  I  have  felt  literally  over- 
whelmed and  overpowered  with  the  realization  of  God's 
Unspeakable  goodness  to  me.  I  say  it  deliberately,  and 
with  thankfulness  and  joy  for  which  I  have  no  words.  I 
have  not  a  fear,  or  a  doubt,  or  a  care,  or  a  shadow  upon 
the  sunshine  of  my  heart.  Every  day  brings  some  quite 
new  cause  for  thankfulness ;  only  to-day  He  has  given 
me  such  a  victory  as  I  never  had  before,  in  a  very 
strong  temptation  ;  He  lifted  me  above  it  in  a  way  I 
never  experienced  yet 

Two  months  afterwards  she  writes  : 

March  19,  1874. 

Dear  Mr.  W , 

.  .  .  I  can  never  set  myself  to  write  verse.  I 
believe  my  King  suggests  a  thought  and  whispers  me  a 
musical  line  or  two,  and  then  I  look  up  and  thank 
Him  delightedly,  and  go  on  with  it.  That  is  how  the 
hymns  and  poems  come.  Just  now  there  is  silence.  I 
have  not  had  the  least  stir  of  music  in  my  mind  since 


;6  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  K.  M. 


I  wrote  that  tiny  consecration  hymn,  a  most  unusually 
long  interval ;  and  till  He  sends  it  there  will  be  none.  I 
am  always  ready  to  welcome  it  and  work  it  when  it 
comes,  but  I  never  press  for  it.     .     .     . 

And  the  following  letter  confirms  this  statement, 

Dear  Mr.  W — -, 

I  can't  make  you  quite  understand  me  !  You  say 
"F.  R.H.  could  do  'Satisfied'  grandly"!  No,  she 
couldn't  I  Not  unless  He  gave  it  me  line  by  line  !  That 
is  how  verses  come.  The  Master  has  not  put  a  chest  ot 
poetic  gold  into  my  possession  and  said  "  Now  use  it  as 
you  like !  "  But  He  keeps  the  gold,  and  gives  it  me 
piece  by  piece  just  when  He  will  and  as  much  as  He  will, 
and  no  more.  Some  day  perhaps  He  will  send  me  a 
bright  line  of  verse  on  "  Satisfied  "  ringing  through  my 
mind,  and  then  I  shall  look  up  and  thank  Him,  and  say, 
"  Now,  dear  Master,  give  me  another  to  rhyme  with  it, 
and  then  another";  and  then  perhaps  He  will  send  it  all 
in  one  flow  of  musical  thoughts,  but  more  likely  one  at  a 
time,  that  I  may  be  kept  asking  Him  for  every  line.  There, 
that  is  the  process,  and  you  see  there  is  no  "I  can  do 
it "  at  all.  Tliat  isn't  His  way  with  me.  I. often  smile  to 
myself  when  people  talk  about  "gifted  pen"  or  "clever 
verses,"  etc. ;  because  they  don't  know  that  it  is  neither, 
but  something  really  much  nicer  than  being  "  talented  " 
or  "clever." 

Nearly  every  poem  would  verify  the  above. 
Some  instances  are  given.  When  visiting  at  Perry 
Barr    she    walked  to   the   boys'  schoolroom,  and 


II  \  'MX  MEMORANDA . 


being  very  tired  she  leaned  against  the  play- 
ground wall  while  Mr.  Snepp  went  in.  Returning 
in  ten  minutes,  he  found  her  scribbling  on  an  old 
envelope,  and  at  his  request  she  handed  him  the 
hymn  just  pencilled,  "  Golden  harps  are  sounding." 
In  my  dear  sister's  copy  of  the  "  Ministry  of 
Song  "  she  has  written  particulars,  which  may  be 
interesting,  in  connection  with  others  of  her  well 
known  hymns. 

"  This  Same  Jesus  "  is  founded  on  a  recollection  of 
one  sentence  in  a  sermon  of  my  father's,  at  St.  Nicholas, 
which  struck  me  most  vividly  and  happily*.  I  shall  not 
forget  the  thrill  which  went  through  me  when  he  said, 
"  it  will  be  '  this  same  Jesus.'"  It  also  developed  a  much 
earlier  impression  of  the  same  kind  in  185 1.  "This 
same  Jesus  "  is  one  of  the  chief  watchwords  of  my  faith. 
I  constantly  recur  to  it,  and  I  think  it  will  be  my  comfort 
in  the  dark  valley.  I  wrote  the  lines  at  Oakhampton, 
one  Sunday,  when  detained  from  church  by  a  slight 
accident,  and  gave  them  to  my  niece  Miriam. 

"  Daily  Strength."  The  New  Year's  bells  were  ring- 
ing (1859),  when  Maria  awoke  me  to  hear  them,  and 
quoted  to  me  the  text,  "As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be,"  as  a  New  Year's  motto.  I  did  not  answer, 
but  presently  returned  it  to  her  in  rhyme.  She  was 
pleased ;  so  the  next  day  I  wrote  it  in  her  album.* 


*  The  facsimile  of  the  last  verse,  "When  thy  days  on  earth  are 
passed,"  will  be  found  beneath  the  engraved  portrait  of  my  dear 
sister.     It  shows  her  handwriting  when  copying. 


ijS  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

"  Making  Poetry  "  was  suggested  by  a  nice  little  girl,- 
Charlotte  Kirke,  who  was  spending  her  holidays  in 
Wales,  when  I  was  there  in  1S63.  She  made  some 
really  pretty  little  quatrains,  and  repeated  one,  about  a 
daisy,  to  me  sitting  on  the  window  seat.  She  called  it 
"  making  poetry,''  as  children  always  do. 

"Adoration"  ("O  Master,  at  Thy  feet  I  bow  in 
rapture  sweet"')  was  written  on  December  31st,  1866. 
I  felt  that  I  had  not  written  anything  specially  in  praise 
to  Christ  j  a  strong  longing  to  do  so  possessed  me.  I 
wanted  to  show  forth  His  praise,  to  Him,  not  to  others  ; 
even  if  no  mortal  ever  saw  it,  He  would  see  every  line, 
would  know  the  unwritten  longing  to  praise  Him,  even 
;f  words  failed  utterly.  It  describes,  as  most  of  my 
poems  do,  rather  reminiscence  than  present  feeling. 

"  O  Master  !  "  It  is  perhaps  my  favourite  title,  because 
it  implies  rule  and  submission  ;  and  this  is  what  love 
craves.  Men  may  feel  differently,  but  a  true  woman's 
submission  is  inseparable  from  deep  love.  I  wrote  it  in 
the  cold  and  twilight  in  a  little  back  room  at  Shareshill 
Parsonage. 

As  I  began  my  book  ("Ministry  of  Song")  with  the 
expression  of  its  devotion  to  God's  glory,  I  wished  to 
close  it  with  a  distinctive  ascription  of  praise  to  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  therefore  at.  once  decided  to  place  "  Adora- 
tion "  at  the  close. 

■     Her  missionary  hymn  "Tell  it  out  among  the 
heathen  "  was  written  at  Winterdyne,  when  unable 


;  ope.v  books.  139 


to  go  to  church  one  snowy  Sunday  morning.  She 
I  for  her  Prayer-Book  (in  bed),  always  liking 
to  follow  the  services  for  the  day.  On  Mr.  Shaw's 
return  from  church, he  heard  her  touch  on  the  piano. 
"Why,  Frances,  I  thought  you  were  upstairs!" 
"Yes;  but  I  had  my  Prayer-Book,  and  in  the 
psalms,  for  to-day  I  read  '  Tell  it  out  among-  the 
heathen  that  the  Lord  is  King.'  I  thought,  what 
a  splendid  first  line  !  and  then  words  and  music 
came  rushing  in  to  me.  There  it's  all  written  out.'' 
With  copperplate  neatness  she  had  rapidly  written 
out  the  words,  music  and  harmonies  complete. 

Only  those  who  heard  her  could  imagine  the 
brisk  ringing  time  with  which  she  sanGf  this  tune. 
It  distressed  her  when  told  how  slowly  and 
drowsily  it  was  sometimes  given. 

Further  extracts  from  the  correspondence  of  the 
period  will  close  the  present  chapter. 

My  dearest  G . 

I  am  waiting  for  the  carriage  to  take  me  back  to  Oak- 
hampton,  having  been  spending  a  few  hours  in  Worcester, 
and  seeing  some  old  parishioners  of  years  ago,  who  re- 
collect me  as  "  little  Miss  Fanny."  ..."  The  last 
two  days  I  have  been  very  busy,  having  spent  the  whole 
day  before  at  Winterdyne,  and  even  a  day  always  throws 
me  behind  in  letters,  etc.  I  meant  to  rest  here,  but 
somehow  there  always  seems  to  be  too  much  to  do. 
Such  a  very  nice  "  open  door  "   is  set  before  me  that  I 


140  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

cannot  but  enter  in,  and  so  I  have  four  different  Bible 
classes  a  week  !  besides  which,  as  many  cottagers  as  I 
can  possibly  visit  are  grateful  for  reading.  Yesterday 
evening  I  had  a  "farmers'  daughters"  class;  twelve 
came,  but  I  think  a  few  more  will  join.  I  enjoyed  it 
extremely,  was  frightened  and  nervous  beforehand,  and 
unavoidable  visitors  detained  and  distracted  me  up  to 
the  last  minute,  which  seemed  most  unfortunate,  but 
probably   cast  me  all   the  more   upon    Jesus   and  His 

strength.     ....  Dear  G ,  will  you  pray  for  my 

little  work  here.  I  do  think  that  in  each  of  my  classes 
here  there  is  something  going  on,  and  a  most  earnest 
spirit  of  attention  among  the  servants.  And  will  you  ask 
that  I  may  be  kept  near  to  Jesus. 

I  have  brought  you  a  crystal  and  amethyst  locket  from 
Geneva.  .  .  .  They  told  me  it  was  a  quite  new 
device,  but  somehow  the  novelty  did  not  weigh  with  me 
in  choosing  for  you,  so  much  as  the  suggestiveness  of  the 
stones  ;  the  very  words  "  crystal  and  amethyst  "  are  like 
a  far  gleam  from  the  heavenly  city. 

I  have  been  thinking  much  lately  of  the  Lord's  loving- 
kindness  in  giving  us  so  much  wayside  enjoyment,  and 
so  much  present  reward  in  all  our  work  for  Him.  In 
spite  of  dark  life  enigmas,  and  real  and  heavy  trials,  and 
often  keen  inner  conflict,  not  to  mention  daily  burdens 
of  weariness  or  anxiety  or  worry,  we  can  set  to  our  seal 
that  His  "ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness."  For,  over  and 
above  the  great  gifts,  the  "  blessed  hope  "  set  before  us, 
and  the  quiet  "  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  what  numbers  of  bits  and  drops  of  pleasure  and 
delight  one  gets,  which  simply  would  not  exist  for  us  if 


FELLOWSHIP."  141 


we  were  not  His  children.  Just  look  at  Christian  inter- 
course, the  meetings  without  any  cloud  of  suspicion  or 
doubt  of  each  other,  the  consciousness  of  true  sweet 
sympathy,  the  thrill  that  one  does  feel  when  His  beloved 
name  is  named ;  all  this,  even  with  Christian  acquaint- 
ances, is  a  great  deal  more  than  all  the  pleasure  or  good  to 
3e  got  out  of  any  worldly  intimacy  or  friendship  so  called. 
I  want  to  hand  over  to  you  what  I  have  been  enjoying 
very  much  this  week,  a  simple  thought  enough,  but  so 
nice.  Dr.  Candlish  gives  (in  his  beautiful  book  on  the 
First  Epistle  of  St.  John)  as  one  of  the  proofs  of  "  fellow- 
ship with  the  Father,"  etc.,  our  sympathy  of  aim,  His 
cause  being  our  cause,  His  kingdom  and  its  advancement 
our  interest,  what  interests  Him  interests  us,  and  so  on. 
This  seemed  at  once  to  transfigure  all  one's  daily  life, 
and  poor  little  small  efforts  to  speak  or  write  or  work 
for  God,  and  to  exalt  it  into  "fellowship."  I  cannot 
convey  to  you  how  much  I  enjoyed  it,  and  what  a  bright 
reality  and  force  it  gave  to  the  words  "  Truly  our  fellow- 
ship is  with  the  Father  and  with  His  Son  Jesus 
Christ."  I  like  to  think  how  impossible  it  would  be  to 
untwine  Christ  and  the  things  of  Christ  from  our  life, 
inner  and  outer;  when  one  comes  to  think  about  it  He 
is  so  really  and  truly  interwoven  with  our  life  that  one 
seems  to  feel  the  "  no  separation  "  not  merely  as  a  grand 
promise,  but  an  actuality  which  cannot  be  otherwise. 


CHAPTER   IX. 
(1874.) 

Circular  letters  —  Sunset  on  the  Faulhorn  —  Ormont  Dessus  — - 
Interruptions  to  poems — Other  work  done — "  Little  Pillows," 
etc.  —  Swiss  singing  —  That  great  transfer  —  A  musical 
reverie  —  Return  to  England  —  Bright  work  and  results. 

WE  give  extracts  from  F.  R.  H.'s  circular 
letters  on  her  journey  to  Switzerland  in 
1874,  with  her  niece  Constance  Crane,  other 
friends  (Elizabeth,  Margaret,  and  Bessie)  joining 
in  their  mountain  excursions. 

"  Sunset  on  the  Faulhorn  !  "  All  day  there  had  been 
strange  rifts  in  the  clouds,  and  sudden  pictures  of  peaks 
or  of  abysses  framed  in  white  and  grey;  but  towards 
seven  o'clock  the  wind  rose,  and  there  was  a  grand  outpour 
of  colour  upon  everything,  sky,  clouds,  and  mountains. 

Imagine  yourself  midway  between  heaven  and  earth, 
the  sharp  point  of  rock  on  which  we  stood  hardly  seem- 
ing more  of  earth  than  if  we  had  been  in  a  balloon,  the 
whole  space  around,  above,  and  below  filled  with  "wild, 
weird,  spectral  clouds,  driving  and  whirling  in  incessant 
change  and  with  tremendous  rapidity  ;  horizon  none,  but 
every  part  of  where  horizon  should  be,  crowded  with  un- 
imaginable shapes  of  unimagined  colours,  with  rifts  of 
every  shade  of  blue,  from  indigo  to  pearl,  and  burning 
with  every  tint  of  fire,  from  gold  to  intense^  red ;  shafts 


STXS£T  WONDERS,  143 


of  keen  light  shot  down  into  abysses  of  purple  thousands 
of  feet  below,  enormous  surging  masses  of  grey  hurled 
up  from  beneath,  and  changing  in  an  instant  to  glorified 
brightness  of  fire  as  they  seemed  on  the  point  of  swallow- 
ing up  the  shining  masses  above  them ;  then,  all  in  an 
instant,  a  wild  grey  shroud  flung  over  us,  as  swiftly  pass- 
ing and  leaving  us  in  a  blaze  of  sunshine ;  then  a  bursting 
open  of  the  very  heavens,  and  a  vision  of  what  might  be 
celestial  heights,  pure  and  still  and  shining,  high  above 
it  all ;  then,  an  instantaneous  cleft  in  another  wild  cloud, 
and  a  revelation  of  a  perfect  paradise  of  golden  and  rosy 
slopes  and  summits ;  then,  quick  gleams  of  white  peaks 
through  veilings  and  unveilings  of  flying  semi-transparent 
clouds  ;  then,  as  quickly  as  the  eye  could  follow,  a  rim 
of  dazzling  light  running  round  the  edges  of  a  black 
castle  of  cloud,  and  flaming  windows  suddenly  pierced 
in  it ;  oh,  mother  dear,  I  might  go  on  for  sheets,  for  it 
was  never  twice  the  same,  nor  any  single  minute  the 
same,  in  any  one  direction.  At  one  juncture  a  cloud 
stood  still,  apparently  about  200  yards  oft",  and  we  each 
saw  our  own  shadows  gigantically  reflected  on  it,  sur- 
rounded by  a  complete  rainbow  arch,  but  a  full  circle  of 
bright  prismatic  colours,  a  transfiguration  of  our  shadows 
almost  startling,  each  moreover  seeing  only  their  own 
glorification  !  When  the  whole  pageant,  lasting  nearly 
an  hour,  was  past,  we  sang  "  Abide  wjth  me,"  and  then 
the  dear  old  joyous  "  Glory  to  Thee,  my  God." 

Ormont  Desslvs,  September. 
This  second  month  of  my  Swiss  journey  is  altogether 
different  from  the  first,  for  now  I  am  making  writing  the 
first  thing  instead  of  idleness.      I  am  doing  it  quite  in 


144  MEMORIALS  OFF.  R.  II. 

moderation,  and  taking  plenty  of  fresh  air  as  well ;  one 
can  be  out  half  the  day  and  yet  get  four  or  five  good 
hours  writing  as  well,  under  these  circumstances,  when 
there  are  no  other  calls  upon  time  or  strength  whatever  ; 
and  this  combination  of  work  and  leisure  is  very  delightful. 
Besides,  I  feel  as  if  I  had  got  quite  a  fresh  start  with  that 
month's  rest ;  it  seems  as  if  nature  had  then  walked  into 
my  brain  and  taken  possession  (turning  me  out  mean- 
while), and  given  it  a  kind  of  spring  cleaning  !  rubbing 
up  the  furniture,  and  fresh  papering  some  of  the  rooms, 
and  cleaning  the  windows  !  That  perpetual  "  moving 
on,"  which  some  so  delight  in,  does  not  suit  me  nearly 
so  well  as  staying  in  a  place  and  taking  it  easy.  The 
weather  has  been  so  mucji  colder  and  more  variable, 
since  I  changed  my  tactics,  that  the  two  things  coincided 
beautifully;  for,  except  two  days,  it  has  been  too  cold  the 
last  fortnight  for  any  sitting  out  of  doors. 

I  don't  know  why  I  always  seem  to  shrink  from  writing 
much,  or  even  anything,  of  the  "  under  the  surface " 
life,  (which  is  so  much  more  than  the  "  on  the  surface  " 
and  the  mere  surroundings,)  in  my  circulars.  They  would 
be  much  fuller  if  I  told  one  tithe  of  the  hourly  bits  of 
gentle  guidance  and  clear  lovingkindness  which  make  the 
real  enjoyment,  or  of  the  perpetual  little  opportunities  of 
a  "  word  for  Jesus  "  which  He  seems  to  give  me,  and 
often  of  real  work  for  Him,  which  yet  seems  to  come  so 
unsought,  so  easily  and  naturally,  so  altogether  without 
any  effort,  as  to  be  not  felt  to  be  any  working  at  all. 
Now  I  will  give  you  an  instance  of  how  He  took  me  at 
my  word  the  other  day.  It  was  one  of  the  few  warm 
days,  and  I  established  myself  with  pen  and  ink  in  a 
shady  nook  by  a  little,  steep,  down-hill  torrent.     I  had 


A    CHANGE   OF  WORK.  145 

suddenly  got  that  sort  of  strong  impulse  to  write  on  a 
certain  theme,  without  which  I  never  do  my  best,  but 
with  which  I  always  do  my  best  poems.  The  theme  was 
a  grand  one  ("The  Thoughts  of  God  ")  ;  I  had  thought 
of  it  for  months,  and  never  before  had  this  impulse  to 
begin  upon  it ;  though,  once  begun,  I  expected  it  to  be 
one  of  my  best  poems.  I  spent  a  little  time  in  prayer 
first,  and  then  the  warning  and  the  promise  in  Jeremiah 
xv.  19  came  strongly  to  my  mind  :  "if  thou  take  forth  the 
precious  from  the  vile,  thou  shalt  be  as  My  mouth."  I 
felt  that  wanted  looking  into  ;  I  wanted  Him  to  take  forth 
the  precious  from  the  vile  for  me,  and  to  reveal  and  purge 
away,  then  and  there,  all  the  self  and  mingled  motive 
which  would  utterly  mar  the  work  that  I  wanted  to  be  for 
His  glory.  After  that  the  question  came,  was  I — had  He 
made  me — just  as  willing  to  do  any  little  bit  of  work  for 
Him,  something  for  little  children  or  poor  people,  simple 
and  unseen,  as  this  other  piece  of  work,  which  might  win 
something  of  man's  praise  ?  Then,  I  was  intensely  happy 
in  feeling  that  I  could  tell  Him  that  I  had  no  choice  at  all 
about  it;  but  would  really  rather  do  just  what  He  chose 
for  me  to  do,  whatever  it  might  be.  However,  there 
seemed  nothing  else  to  do,  so  I  began  my  poem.  I  don't 
think  I  had  written  four  lines  when  a  labourer  with  a 
scythe  came  along  a  tiny  path  to  drink  at  the  stream  a 
few  yards  below  me.  He  did  not  see  me,  and  started 
when  I  hailed  him  and  offered  him  a  little  book.  He 
climbed  up  to  receive  it,  and  then,  instead  of  departing 
as  I  expected,  deliberately  sat  down  on  a  big  stone  at 
my  feet,  and  commenced  turning  over  the  leaves,  and 
evidently  laying  himself  out  to  be  talked  to.  So  here 
was  clearly  a  little  call  j  and  I   talked  to  him  for  some 

L 


1 46  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

time,  he  being  very  interested  and  responsive.  Just  as 
he  was  going  to  move  off,  two  lads,  of  about  fifteen  and 
eighteen,  his  sons,  came  crashing  through  the  bushes  ;  I 
don't  recollect  whether  the  father  beckoned  them  or  not, 
anyhow  up  they  came,  and  he  quietly  sat  down  again, 
and  they  sat  down  too,  and  seemed  quite  as  willing  to 
listen  to  the  "old,  old  story"  as  he  had  been,  only  I 
could  not  get  so  much  out  of  them.  At  last  the  whole 
crew  departed,  and  I  was  just  collecting  my  thoughts  and 
reviving  the  aforesaid  "impulse,"  when  in  about  ten 
minutes  the  younger  lad  reappeared,  with  his  sister,  a 
girl  of  about  seventeen.  They  did  not  say  a  word,  but 
scrambled  straight  up  to  me,  and,  seating  themselves  at 
my  feet,  looked  up  into  my  face,  saying  by  their  look  as 
plain  as  any  words,  "  Please  talk  to  us  !  "  What  could 
one  do  but  accede  !  and  they,  stayed  at  least  another  half 
hour,  so  quiet  and  interested  that  one  could  not  but  hope 
the  seed  was  falling  on  "  good  ground."  The  girl,  Fe'licie, 
was  more  communicative  than  the  lads,  very  simple,  but 
intelligent.  By  the  time  they  departed  a  good  part  of 
the  morning  was  gone,  and  the  "impulse"  too!  but  I 
enjoyed  the  morning  probably  twice  as  much  as  if  I  had 
done  a  good  piece  of  my  poem  ;  and  it  seemed  so  clear 
that  the  Master  had  taken  me  at  my  word,  and  come 
and  given  me  this  to  do  for  Him  among  His  "  little  ones," 
and  that  He  was  there  hearing  and  answering  and  accept- 
ing me,  that  it  was  worth  any  amount  of  poem-power. 

However,  next  day  the  "  impulse  "  came  again,  which 
is  by  no  means  always  the  case  when  once  interrupted  \ 
and  once  fairly  started,  I  have  worked  out  what  I  think  is 
perhaps  the  best  poem  I  ever  wrote,  so  far  as  I  can  judge. 

But  this  is  only  one  of  constant  instances  which  I 


"A   LIVING  BRIGHT  REALITY!"  147 

could  tell.  I  do  so  feel  lhat#  every  hour  is  distinctly  and 
definitely  guided  by  Him.  I  have  taken  Him  at  His 
word  in  everything,  and  He  takes  me  at  my  word  in 
everything.  Oh,  I  can  say  now*  that  Jesus  is  "  to  me 
a  living  bright  Reality,"  and  that  He  really  and  truly  is 
"  more  dear,  more  intimately  nigh,  than  e'en  the  sweetest 
earthly  tie."  No  friendship  could  be  what  I  find  His 
to  be.  I  have  more  now  than  a  few  months  ago,  even 
though  I  was  so  happy  then ;  for  the  joy  of  giving  my- 
self, and  my  will,  and  my  all  to  Him  seems  as  if  it  were 
succeeded,  and  even  superseded,  by  the  deeper  joy  of  a 
conscious  certainty  that  He  has  taken  all  that  He  led  me 
to  give  ;  and  "  I  am  persuaded  that  He  is  able  to  keep 
that  which  I  have  committed  unto  Him":  so,  having 
entrusted  my  very  trust  to  Him,  I  look  forward  ever 
so  happily  to  the  future  (if  there  be  yet  much  of  earthly 
future  for  me)  as  "  one  vista  of  brightness  and  blessed- 
ness." Only  I  do  so  want  everybody  to  "  taste  and  see." 
Yesterday  I  somehow  came  to  a  good  full  stop  in  my 
writing  much  earlier  than  I  expected,  and  asked  what  He 
would  have  me  do  next,  go  on,  or  go  out  at  once  ?  Just 
then  a  young  lady  came  in  ;  "  Had  I  just  a  few  minutes 
to  spare  ?  "  So  I  went  out  with  her  at  once.  She  had 
overheard  a  short  chat  I  had  had  some  days  ago  with 
another,  didn't  know  what,  but  it  had  set  her  longing  for 
something  more  than  she  had  got.  She  had  started  out 
for  a  walk  alone,  thinking  and  praying,  and  the  thought 
came  to  her  to  come  straight  to  me,  which  she  seemed 
to  think  an  unaccountably  bold  step.  Well,  God  seemed 
to  give  me  exactly  the  right  message  for  her,  just  as  with 

Miss  M last  week,  the  two  cases  starting  from  a  very 

different  level  but  the  result  the  same,  a  real  turning  point . 


143  MEMORIALS  OF  R  R.  IT. 

Don't  conclude,  however,  from  these  that  I  am  always 
seeing  results,  because  I  am  not;  but  that  I  am  entirely 
content  about,  just  as  He  chooses  it  to  be. 

It  has  occurred  to  me  that,  as  I  profess  to  be 
"writing,"  you  will  expect  a  new  book  as  the  result,  and 
will  be  disappointed ;  so  I  tell  you  simply  what  I  have 
written,  and  what  I  am  going  to  write. 

"  Our  Swiss  Guide."  Article  for  Sunday  Magazine, 
on  the  spiritual  analogies  in  all  sorts  of  little  details  of 
mountaineering. 

"For  Charity."    Song  for  Hutchings  and  Romer. 

"  Enough."     Short  sacred  poem. 

"  How  much  for  Jesus  ?  "  A  sort  of  little  true  story 
for  children  ;  for  an  American  edition.* 

"  True  Hearted."  New  Year's  Address  (in  verse)  for 
Y.  W.  C.  A.,  for  January  1875. 

"  Tiny  Tokens."    A  small  poem  for  Good  Words. 

"  Precious  Things."    A  poem. 

"  A  Suggestion."     Short  paper  for  Home  Words. 

"  The  Precious  Blood  of  Jesus."     A  hymn. 

"  The  Thoughts  of  God."     The  aforesaid  poem. 

"  Shining  for  Jesus."  Verses  addressed  to  my  nieces 
and  nephews  at  Winterdyne. 

"  New  Year's  Wishes,"  by  Caswell's  request,  for  a  very 
pretty  card. 

These  are  all  written,  and  copied,  and  done  with. 
Next  week,  D.V.,  I  set  about  what  I  have  long  wanted 

*  This  manuscript  we  have  no  clue  to  ;  any  information  concern- 
ing it  would  be  acceptable. 


WORK  AND  REST.  i.;9 


to  do  :  "  Little  Pillows,"  thirty-one  short  papers  as  a 
little  book  for  children  of,  say,  twelve  years  old  ;  a  short, 
easily  recollected  text,  to  go  to  sleep  upon  for  each  night 
of  the  month,  with  a  page  or  two  of  simple  practical 
thoughts  about  it,  such  as  a  little  girl  might  read  every 
night  while  having  her  hair  brushed.  I  think  this  will 
take  me  about  a  fortnight  to  write  and  arrange  for  press ; 
adding  probably  a  verse  or  two  of  a  hymn  at  the  end  of 
each  of  the  little  papers.  There  are  lots  of  little  monthly 
morning  and  evening  books  for  grown  up  people,  but  I 
don't  know  of  one  for  children  except  those  containing 
only  texts.  I  dare  say  I  shall  get  in  somehow  three 
other  little  poems  that  want  writing  (being  on  the 
simmer)  :  "The  Splendour  of  God's  Will,"  "The  Good 
Master,"  and  (don't  be  startled  at  the  transition)  "  Play- 
things " ;  also  "  Johann  von  Allmen,"  a  little  article  for 
the  Dayspriiig.  I  can  clear  off  things  easily  here,  espe- 
cially through  not  having  so  many  letters.  If  I  could 
manage  three  months  every  year  in  a  Swiss  or  Welsh 
valley,  I  should  keep  my  printer  going. 

Ormont  Dessus,  September  29,  1874." 
Dearest  Mother, — 

I  don't  know  whether  there  is  enough  of  interest  for  a 
final  circular.  Not  being  sure  of  your  address,  the  last 
went  to  Maria.  .  .  .  The  last  week  at  the  Ormont 
Dessus  the  weather  was  perfect,  and,  without  being  un- 
pleasantly hot,  was  warm  enough  for  sitting  out  not 
merely  in  the  sunshine  but  in  the  moonlight  too.  Sunday 
was  one  of  the  most  exquisite  days  imaginable,  brilliantly 
clear,  the  autumn  tints  throwing  in  touches  of  crimson 
and  gold  in  splendid  contrast  to  the  pine  woods,  and 


150  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II. 

•(what  is  so  rare  in  Switzerland)  the  noon  and  afternoon 
as  glowing  as  the  morning,  everything  vivid  all  day.  At 
the  little  French  service  I  soon  saw  we  had  "  somebody" 
in  the  pulpit,  and  it  was  M.  de  Pressense,  who  is,  I  have 
been  told,  one  of  the  first  French  orators.  His  sermon 
was  both  eloquent  and  good.  The  people  sing  beau- 
tifully, a  downright  treat,  in  German  choral  style  as  to 
music,  slow  rich  harmonies  that  bear  dwelling  on ;  one 
tune  was  Cassel,  No.  190  in  "  Havergal's  Psalmody."  It 
was  such  sweet  singing,  every  one  keeping  to  cres.  and 
dim.,  neither  instrument  nor  apparently. any  stated  choir- 
but  all  the  parts  correctly  sung  by  the  congregation  o* 
peasants.  ...  I  have  finished  not  only  "  Little 
Pillows,"  but  a  little  companion  to  it  for  morning  use, 
"Morning  Bells";  both  manuscripts  are  ready  for  press. 
I  do  not  think  it  is  nearly  so  easy  to  write  for  children 
as  for  adults ;  constantly  I  refrained  from  what  I  would 
most  like  to  say  about  the  texts,  because  it  would  not 
be  simple  enough  for  the  little  ones.  I  have  purposely 
avoided  any  stories  or  anecdotes,  lest  children  should 
skim  the  book  through  in  search  of  them,  instead  of 
reading  them  night  and  morning  steadily.  At  least  I 
know  that  is  what  I  should  have  done  !  I  do  so  hope 
these  books  will  be  really  helpful  to  some  of  His  little 
ones.  .  .  .  I  am  so  sorry  that  I  shall  not  see  Miss 
YVhately  at  Montreux  ;■!  have  a  nice  letter  from  her;«he 
has  been  delayed  in  England.  You  ask  me  how  I  am, 
dearest  mother.  Very  well  indeed ;  those  pleasant 
mountain  ascents  with  Constance  were  delightful.  She 
is  a  first  rate  Alpinist,  and  we  both  enjoyed  getting  over 
crevasses  and  glissading.  Since  then  I  have  done 
nothing  to  tire  myself,  and  in  every  way  have  set  health 


A   MUSICAL    VISIOX.  151 


first ;  I  do  wish  to  be  very  prudent,  only  by  prudence  I 
don't  mean  idleness.  I  sought  to  gain  health  and 
strength,  that  I  might  use  it  on  my  return.     .     .     . 

I  had  a  short  conversation  with  two  respectable  men 
from  West  Bromwich,  who  had  been  for  a  Swiss  holiday 
with  Cook's  tickets.  They  applied  to  me  to  interpret 
something  for  them,  and  this  led  to  a  little  talk  which 
drifted  as  usual  into  better  things,  and  I  found  a  decided 
response.  I  had  alluded  to  Christ's  finished  work  for 
us,  when  one  of  them  answered  quietly,  "Yes,  it's  a 
transfer,  that's  the  word.  The  last  three  days  I  have 
had  that  word  always  in  my  mind  \  that's  just  what  it  is, 
a  transfer,  He  takes  our  sins  and  makes  over  to  us  His 
righteousness."  Then  he  told  me  that  he  had  met  on  the 
Rigi  an  invalid  Irish  clergyman,  who  seemed  full  of  that 
one  thing ;  that  he  began  telling  him  of  Christ's  finished 
work  and  he  ended  with  it.  "  And  I  never  saw  it  so 
clearly  before,  though  I've  been,  so  to  say,  looking  about 
for  it  this  long  time  ;  it  was  worth  all  my  journey  to  get 
hold  of  this  truth.  It  seemed  curious  that  such  an  ex- 
cellent clergyman  should  be  obliged  to  give  up  his  living 
from  ill  health  and  ordered  abroad ;  but  he  was  sowing 
the  seed  in  fifty  places  instead  of  one.  Yes,  that  great 
transfer!    It's  blessed  !" 

Was  it  not  a  nice  instance  of  the  real  use  of  such  seed 
sowing  ?     .     .     . 

.  .  .  In  the  train  I  had  one  of  those  curious 
musical  visions,  which  only  very  rarely  visit  me.  I  hear 
strange  and  very  beautiful  chords,  generally  full,  slow 
and  grand,  succeeding  each  other  in  most  interesting 
sequences.  I  do  not  invent  them,  I  could  not ;  they 
before  my  mind,  and  I  only  listen.     Now  and 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  F.  II. 


my  will  seems  aroused  when  I  see  ahead  how  some  fine 
resolution  might  follow,  and  I  seem  to  will  that  certain 
chords  should  come,  and  then  they  do  come  ;  but  then 
my  will  seems  suspended  again,  and  they  go  on  quite 
independently.  It  is  so  interesting,  the  chords  seem  to 
fold  over  each  other  and  die  away  down  into  music  of  in- 
finite softness,  and  then  they  «//fold  and  open  out,  as  if 
great  curtains  were  being  withdrawn  one  after  another, 
widening  the  view,  till,  with  a  gathering  power  and  inten- 
sity and  fulness,  it  seems  as  if  the  very  skies  were  being 
opened  out  before  one,  and  a  sort  of  great  blaze  and 
glory  of  music,  such  as  my  outward  ears  never  heard, 
gradually  swells  out  in  perfectly  sublime  splendour.  This 
time  there  was  an  added  feature  :  I  seemed  to  hear 
depths  and  heights  of  sound  beyond  the  scale  which 
human  ears  can  receive,  keen,  far-up  octaves,  like 
vividly  twinkling  starlight  of  music,  and  mighty,  slow 
vibrations  of  gigantic  strings  going  down  into  grand 
thunders  of  depths,  octaves  below  anything  otherwise 
appreciable  as  musical  notes.  Then,  all  at  once,  it 
seemed  as  if  my  soul  had  got  a  new  sense,  and  I  could 
see  this  inner  music  as  well  as  hear  it ;  and  then  it  was 
like  gazing  down  into  marvellous  abysses  of  soimd,  and  up 
into  dazzling  regions  of  what,  to  the  eye,  would  have 
been  light  and  colour,  but  to  this  new  sense  was  sound. 
Wasn't  it  odd  !  It  lasted  perhaps  half  an  hour,  but  I 
don't  know  exactly,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  describe  in 
words. 

The  long  letter  ends  with  : 

I    wish    you    had  seen  and  heard  the  welcome  my 
cousins  gave  me  !    It  was  so  nice,  and  altogether  I  am  so 


"ANOTHER.   BROUGHT  I"  153 

well  and  happy !  It  was  curious,  dearest  mother,  that 
you  should  send  me#Psalm  ciii.  1-3,  for  my  mind  was 
specially  full  of  it,  only  adding  verses  4  and  5.  I  have 
so  very  much  to  thank  Him  for,  and  the  beautiful 
sequence  of  live  blessings  seemed  to  sum  it  all  up  :  "  for- 
giveth,"  "  healeth,"  "  redeemeth,"  "  crowneth  thee  with 
lovingkindness  and  tender  mercies,"  and  "  satisfieth  thy 
mouth  with  good  things."  And,  really,  I  may  add  "  so 
that  thy  youth  is  renewed  like  the  eagle's,"  for  I  feel  so 
mentally  fresh  and  unweary,  and  my  cousins  say  they  never 
saw  me  looking  so  well.  Hoping  soon  to  reach  home, 
herewith  ends  the  circular  series  of  1874  ! 

Your  very  loving  child. 

Returning  from  Switzerland  in  perfect  health, 
much  could  be  told  of  her  active  work.  We  are 
glad  to  be  permitted  to  give  one  result  of  a  visit, 
before  returning  home  to  Leamington,  as  a  repre- 
sentative of  many  others. 

Dear  Maria, — 

This  is  not  a  circular.     Just  pray  for  all  here.     


is  first-fruits  !  full  and  joyous  decision  for  Christ,  singu- 
larly tested  and  acted  on  at  once.  I  knew  she  was 
not  happy.  When  alone,  I  asked  why  she  should  let 
days  and  weeks  go  by,  drifting  away  in  the  cold.  I  told 
ner  I  should  leave  her  room  after  praying,  and  begged 
her  to  remain  praying  alone,  and  surrender  her  whole 
jelf  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  By  and  by,  the  time  came 
for  her  music  practising.  There  was  a  ringingness  in 
her   touch,    playing   with    such  joyance.       Presently,    I 


154  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

went  in  and  just  put  my  arm  round  her :  "  Is  it 
for  Jesus  ?"  "  Yes,  I  Ve  made  up  my  mind,  it  is  all  for 
fesusf"  Every  action  spoke  it,  the  smile  and  bright 
determination  of  her  voice.  Without  any  suggestion  from 
me  she  told  her  mamma,  the  next  day,  that  she  could  no 
longer  act  in  a  French  play  at  school.  Here  was  a  test 
at  once.  We  told  her  to  "pray  about  it  and  trust." 
The  governess  was  astonished  at  her  decision,  and  the 
girls  still  more  so.  So  the  good  confession  was  made, 
and  she  took  her  stand  on  'the  Lord's  side  at  once,  in  a 
way  which  is  a  real  crossing  of  the  Rubicon  at  school. 
I  never  talk  to  girls  about  "  giving  up."     .     .     . 

I  sent  my  sister  the  address  of  a  young  stranger, 
thinking  that  a  visit  would  comfort  her,  and  know- 
ing how  loyally  she  accepted  work,  but  not  know- 
ing how  inconvenient  and  pressing  it  would  be. 

Dearest  Marie, — 

I  felt  tempted  to  the  old  sense  of  pressure  with  your 
request,  and  cannot  really  possibly  manage  either  of  the 
calls  you  suggest,  without  getting  totally  overdone ;  that 
I  can't  feel  would  be  right.  I  know  you  will  approve, 
for  .you  and  I  always  understand  each  other. 

Then  follows  the  characteristic  postscript  : 

I  have  thought  it  over,  and  decide  to  telegraph  to 
your  friend  to  meet  me  at  Wiilesden  Station  on  my 
journey  home,  and  I  could  stay  an  hour  at  the  station 
with  her.  It  will  be  well  worth  any  fatigue  if  I  can 
comfort  her.     ...     . 


CHAPTER    X. 

(1874— 1875.) 

A  dark  enigma—  Typhoid  fever  —  "  Waiting  at  the  golden  gates" 

—  Coming  back  from  them  —  Winterdyne  —  Relapse  —  Oak- 
hampton  —  The  ministry   of  kind  servants  —  Return  to  work 

—  Letters  —  Gleams  —   Whitby  —  "  Reality  !  "  —  The   old 
friend's  letter  —  Kindness  of  friends. 

"  What  though  to-day 
Thou  canst  not  trace  at  all  the  hidden  reason 
For  His  strange  dealings  through  the  trial  season, 

Trust  and  obey  ! 
Though  God's  cloud-mystery  enfold  thee  here, 
In  after  life  and  light  all  shall  be  plain  and  clear. " 

IN  the  latter  part  of  this  year  (1874)  came  one 
of  the  strange  enigmas  of  her  life,  stranger  to 
our  weaker  faith  than  to  her  own  implicit  trust. 

Somehow  or  somewhere  she  caught  fever,  and 
commenced  her  homeward  journey  with  dull  head- 
ache and  sickness.  But  she  did  not  fail  in  that 
loving  care  for  the  stranger  to  whom  reference  was 
made  on  the  preceding  page ;  and,  through  some 
mistake  on  her  not  arriving  at  Willesden,  Frances 
waited  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  then  took  her  in  the 
train   some  miles  on  her  journey,  that  she  might 


156  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

not  forego  the  promised  interview.  This  testimony 
was  received  after  the  conversation  :  "  Oh,  if  I  could 
only  feel  as  she  looked ;  your  sister  Frances  was 
so  young  and  lovely,  and  I  am  glad  I  saw  for  once 
that  God-satisfied  face.  A  ray  of  hope  came  as 
she  talked  to  me  in  the  train.     .     .     ." 

Home  was  reached,  shiverings  and  feverish 
symptoms  rapidly  set  in,  and  she  was  soon  utterly 
prostrate  with  typhoid  fever.  All  that  motherly 
watchfulness,  medical  skill,  and  trained  nursing 
could  do  failed  to  arrest  the  attack.  About  the 
middle  of  November  the  balancings  of  our  hopes 
and  fears  were  just  between  life  and  death.  Prayer 
was  made  unceasingly  for  the  life  so  dear  to  us, 
andg  even  special  prayer  meetings  were  held  to 
plead  for  one  known  so  widely,  though  principally 
by  her  writings.  Our  prayers  and  cries  and 
tears  were  answered,  and  our  beloved  one  was 
restored. 

Some  weeks  after  she  told  me  many  things 
which  may  be  profitable  to  others. 

"All  through  my  long  illness  I  was  very  happy;  the 
first  part  was  the  most  painful,  I  think  it  must  have  been 
neuralgia  with  the  fever.  I  don't  really  think  I  was 
impatient  deep  down  in  my  heart,  and  yet  the  pain  and 
agony  I  was  in  made  me  anxious  for  the  poultices,  and 
to  try  anything.  I  do  think  I  am  sensitive  to  pain,  and 
what  was  agony  to  me  would  be  slight  to  others.     My 


CONVERSE   IN    THE    VALLEY.  157 

one  wish  was  to  glorify  God  and  to  let  my  doctor  and 
nurse  see  it ;  so  at  the  very  first  I  determined  to  ask  for 
nothing  and  just  obey.  Nothing  could  exceed  dear 
mother's  kindness  and  tenderness  to  me  day  and  night, 
and  getting  everything  I  wished  for.  For  some  time, 
even  in  those  bright  days  in  the  Ormont  Dessus,  I  had 
a  presentiment  that,  maybe,  my  faith  would  be  tried,  and 
that  my  Father  would  not  leave  me  without  chastise- 
ment. Not  that  I  think  illness  such  a  trial  as  many 
others  I  have  gone  through ;  oh,  it's  nothing  to  unseen 
trials  !  Besides,,  you  get  such  sympathy  in  illness,  and  I 
knew  many  would  pray  for  me.  Only,  I  did  not  want 
them  to  pray  that  I  might  get  well  at  all.  Sometimes  I 
could  not  quite  see  His  Face,  yet  there  was  His  promise 
'  I  will  never  leave  thee.'  I  knew  He  said  it  and  that 
He  was  there."  • 

J/.  "  Had  you  any  fear  at  all  to  die  ?  " 

F.  "  Oh  no,  not  a  shadow.  It  was  on  the  first  day  of 
this  illness  I  dictated  to  Constance,  '  Just  as  Thou  wilt, 

0  Master,  call  !  ' " 

M.  "  Then,  was  it  delightful  to  think  you  were  going 
home,  dear  Fan  ?  " 

F.  "  No,  it  was  not  the  idea  of  going  home,  but  that 
He  was  coming  for  me  and  that  I  should  see  my  lying. 

1  never  thought  of  death  as  going  through  the  dark  valley 
or  down  to  the  river ;  it  often  seemed  to  me  a  going  up 
to  the  golden  gates  and  lying  there  in  the  brightness,  just 
waiting  for  the  gate  to  open  for  me.  ...  I  never 
before  was,  so  to  speak,  face  to  face  with  death.  It  was 
like  a  look  into  heaven  ;  and  yet,  when  my  Father  sent 
me  back  again,  I  felt  it  was  His  will,  and  so  I  could  not 
be  disappointed." 


158  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  F.  H.. 

About  the  middle  of  January  (1875)  change  of 
air  was  recommended,  and  I  brought  her  to  Winter- 
dyne.  I  remember  that,  just  as  we  were  assisting 
her  into  the  carriage  at  our  Leamington  home,  the 
telegram  came  with  the  almost  sudden  news  of  our 
dear  brother  Henry's  death,  but  it  was  thought 
right  not  to  tell  her  till  the  journey  was  over. 

Only  a  few  days  passed  of  comparative  recovery, 
when  a  relapse  set  in,  and  she  was  again  ill  for 
many  weeks.  It  was  really  delightful  work  to 
nurse  one  so  patient,  so  thankful,  so  considerate  ; 
and,  when  it  seemed  needful  to  relieve  the  servants, 
and  send  for  a  nurse,  they  pleaded  to  be  let  sit  up 
in  turn  with  "  dear  Miss  Frances.'' 

Turning  to  my  notebook  I  find  some  recollec- 
tions which  may  be  given. 

January  29,  1S75.  Sitting  by  dear  Frances  she  said 
'to  me,  "Isn't  He  gracious  not  to  send  me  so  severe  an 
attack  as  in  November?  I  felt  sure  the  night  I  was 
shivering  that  illness  was  coming  again ;  and,  as  I  lay 
down,  the  sweet  consciousness  that  I  was  just  lying 
down  in  His  dear  hand  was  so  stilling." 

"  iNIarie,  do  you  think  this  simile  holds  good,  that 
when  vre  cast  our  burden  on  the  Lord,  at  our  first 
prayer  He  cuts  the  strings  that  bind  it  on  us ;  then,  if  we 
give  a  leap,  the  burden  will  slide  off,  and  we  shall  not 
go  on  toiling  with  it  up  the  hill  !     I  mean,  if  we  just 


chastened,  hit  cherished:  159 


thanked  raid  praised  Him,  at  once  the  burden  would  b 


e 
clean  gone  !  " 

M.  "Were  you  thinking  of  the  burden  of  sin,  dear?" 

F.  "  Yes,  and  other  burdens  ;  specially  aggravations 
of  things  that  you  have  no  strength  to  bear." 

M.  "  I  suppose  if  He  is  carrying  us,  then  He  carries 
our  burdens  too." 

F.  "  Yes,  that  was  our  text  last  night,  '  I  will  carry  ' ; 
if  carried,  no  weight  on  us  at  all." 

M.  "  I  think  carrying  is  His  first  and  last  act ;  when 
He  finds  the  lost  sheep  He  lays  it  on  His  shoulder  and 
just  carries  it  all  the  way,  even  into  His  fold  above. 
It  will  be  nice  to  see  Him,  Fan  ! " 

F  "  'Nice,'  I  like  that ;  but  I  never  heard  any  one  but 

you  say  it  just  like  that,  except   Mary .     She  once 

told  me  of  a  missionary  and  his  wife  who  had  reached 
the  end  of  their  voyage  to  India,  and  were  to  have 
landed  that  night  but  were  prevented  ;  a  sudden  cyclone 
arose,  and  the  ship  and  all  in  it  went  down  instant- 
aneously.    Mary  added,  '  Was  it  not  nice  ?  '"* 

My  dear  sister  always  enjoyed  the  early 
morning  air  for  a  few  minutes,  and  often  wc  had 
sweet  talks  before  the  break  of  day,  and  then  she 
would  get  a  little  sleep. 

Sunday,  February  1,  I  found  her  very  exhausted,  and 
moaning  with  pain.  She  said  :  "  No  sleep  last  night, 
Marie.     The  Master  wants  me  to  bring  forth  more  fruit, 


*    "  Nice,   nice,   nice  indeed  !  "  were  the  last  words  of   Fanny 
Bickerstetli.     See  "Doing  and  Suffering." 


1 6o  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

• 

more  patience."  I  said  :  "  The  Husbandman  must  be 
very  near  when  He  is  pruning  the  branch,  and  He  is 
the  God  of  patience." 

F.  "That's  nice." 

Another  morning  I  said  :  "  I  will  give  you  your 
Morning  Bell,  '  Thou  hast  given  me  the  shield  of  Thy 
salvation.' " 

F.  "His  shield  is  the  biggest  and  brightest!  I  want 
you  to  ask  some  of  His  praying  people  to  pray  for  me  ; 
it's  not  I  suppose  a  question  of  recovery,  but  that  it 
may  be  blessed  and  sanctified  to  me.  But  I  know  the 
Lord  Jesus  is  praying  for  me." 

M.  "Yes,  and  He  prays  even  before  the  trial  or  tempt- 
ation comes  to  us,  as  He  said  to  Peter,  '  But  I  have 
prayed  for  thee.' " 

F,  "And  He  must  have  presented  all  those  inter- 
cessions for  Peter  before  they  heard  him  knocking  at 
the  door." 

After  some  days  Frances  was  so  extremely  ill, 
that  we  telegraphed  for  our  mother  to  come  to 
Winterdyne.  Remarking  to  Frances  that  dear 
mother  was  so  wise,  and  that  I  could  always  trust 
her  judgment  in  illness,  she  added,  "  Yes,  and 
such  watchfulness  and  handiness  too." 

When  our  dear  mother  arrived  Frances  said,  "  I 
am  trusting  Him  for  every  bit  of  the  way." 

lilothcr.  "Yes,  dear,  and  He  will  not  bring  us 
by  the  right  way  and  then  leave  us  in  the  midst." 

F.  "  But  perhaps  the  vessel  won't  get  in  just  the 
tack  she  expects  to." 


SLOW  RECOVERY. 


After  the  feverish  attack  had  passed,  she  suffered 
very  much  from  supervening  results;  but  even  when 
in  acute  pain  would  say  lively  things,  to  divert  our 
thoughts  from  herself.  The  servants  were  indeed 
astonished  at  her  cheerful  patience ;  and  I  well 
remember  a  remark  she  made  to  me  :  "  Oh,  Marie, 
if  I  might  but  have  five  minutes  ease  from  pain ! 
I  don't  want  ever  to  moan  when  gentle  sister  Ellen 
comes  in.     How  I  am  troubling  you  all !  " 

M.  "  But,  Fan !  we  should  not  think  it  trouble 
to  minister  to  the  Lord  Jesus  !  " 

F.  "Well  no,  I  only  hope  relationship  won't 
preclude  a  big  '  inasmuch  '  for  you  all." 

".  .  .  It's  no  mistake,  Marie,  about  the  bless- 
ing God  sent  me  December  2,  1873  ;  it  is  far  more 
distinct  than  my  conversion,  I  can't  date  that.  I  am 
always  happy,  and  it  is  suck  peace ;  I  could  not  help 
smiling  when  my  kind  doctor  said,  '  I  dare  say  you 
feel  rather  depressed.'  I  said  :  '  No  indeed  !  quite 
happy,  only  tired  and  want  to  be  quiet.'  Of 
course  I  should  like  to  be  at  work,  and  it  seems 
strange  how  often  I  am  hindered  from  it.  You  are 
always  pegging  away  ;  but  I  like  to  think  I  shall 
serve  Him  up  there,  and  I  would  rather  serve  than 
rest.  .  .  .  The  work  I  should  so  like  to  take  up 
is  drawing-room  Bible  readings  ;  I  so  enjoyed  one 
I  took  down  at  Booking,  but  was  rather  startled  to 
sec  the  good  folks  taking  notes  !     You  see,  I  had 

M 


1 62  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


just  overcome  the  nervousness  I  used  to  feel,  and  I 
could  so  trust  about  this  also." 

Another  day  Frances  said:  "  I  think  my  special 
anticipation  of  heaven  is  seeing  the  Lord  Jesus 
exalted,  glorified,  vindicated,  reigning  King  of 
kings,  and  all  His  enemies  owning  Him." 

M.  "  Have  you  thought  that  as,  in  the  Gospels, 
Christ's  special  manifestations  were  to  people  when 
alone,  so  when  we  first  see  Him  in  heaven  it  will 
be  alone  ?  " 

F.  "  Yes,  and  that  is  most  beautifully  brought 
out  in  Mr.  Bickersteth's  '  Yesterday,  To-day,  and 
For  ever,'  it's  the  very  gem  of  the  book.  When  I 
read  it,  and  came  to  where  the  angel  leaves  him 
waiting  for  the  King  to  come,  I  almost  trembled 
as  I  turned  the  page  ;  for,  if  Mr.  B.  had  treated 
it  with  a  light  hand,  it  would  have  been  profane  ; 
but  it's  lovely." 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  Marie,  how  much  more 
God  gives  me  than  I  need.  Look  at  this  illness  ! 
Well,  except  the  bearing  it,  there  is  no  other  sting 
in  it.  I  feel  illness  is  the  least  trial,  and  it  comes 
so  directly  from  the  hand  of  God.  And  how  kind 
they  all  are  to  me  !  Winterdyne  always  seems  to 
me  a  sort  of  millennial  household  !  " 

Her  recovery  was  extremely  slow,  but  her  room 
was   the    brightest    in    the   house.      At   last   she 


RETROSPECT.  163 


was  carried  downstairs,  but  for  some  time  used 
crutches.  Needlework  for  the  Zenana  Missions 
was  a  great  enjoyment  to  her.  Sitting  by  her  one 
day  she  told  me  her  reasons  for  giving  up  singing 
at  the  Philharmonic.  "  It  is  a  long  time  ago  that 
I  made  the  choice  of  singing  sacred  music  only.  I 
did  so  some  months  before  I  wrote : 

'Take  my  lips,  and  let  me  sing, 
Always,  only,  for  my  King.' 

I  was  visiting  at  Perry  Villa  when    Dr.  Marshall 

sent  me  the  programme  of  the  next  Kidderminster 
concert,  and  strongly  urged  me  to  sing  the  part  of 
Jezebel  in  the  '  Elijah,'  saying  that  he  could  not 
depend  on  any  one  else  for  it.  I  knew  I  could  do 
it  ;  for  once,  at  the  practice,  the  doctor  said  I 
threw  such  life  into  it.  Mentioning  it  to  Mr. 
Snepp,  he  expressed  surprise,  and  his  words  struck 
me  :  *  How  can  a  Christian  girl  personate  Jezebel  ?' 
So  I  thought  about  it,  saw  the  inconsistency,  and 
gave  it  up.  I  think  the  last  thing  I  sang  in  the 
hall  was  'Come  unto  Him  ! '  Then  at  Leamington, 
the  first  large  party  I  went  to,  they  asked  me  to 
sing,  and  I  sang  '  Whom  having  not  seen  ye  love.' 
Every  one  seemed  astonished,  and  especially  some 
Christian  girls  who  had  begun  to  think  music  could 
not  be  for  the  King's  service,  and  were  rather 
rebelling  at  their  daily  practice.     They  had  never 


1 64  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

thought  of  consecrating  their  voices  and  fingers, 
but  began  from  thenceforth.  I  would  advise  any 
one  thoroughly  to  master  one  song,  make  it  part  of 
yourself,  throw  your  whole  self  into  it,  then  pray  it 
may  be  His  message,  and  it  will  be  all  right.  For 
myself,  I  have  more  confidence  in  singing  Scripture 
words  than  any  other,  because  they  are  His.  And, 
Marie  dear,  as  I  sing  J  am  praying,  too,  that  it 
may  soothe  or  reach  some  one,  though  I  may 
never  know  whom." 

"  I  have  been  resting  lately  on  '  The  Lord  is  my 
portion.'  All  else  is  so  unsatisfying,  and  even  the 
best  earthly  gifts  fail  to  reach  the  true  depths  of 
the  heart.     I  do  so  love  that  hymn  : 

'To  Thee,  O  dear,  dear  Saviour, 
My  spirit  turns  for  rest.' 

What  could  we  do  without  Him  in  this  lonely 
world  of  shadows  ?  And  He  will  not  let  us  do 
without  Him  !  And  may  we  not  reverently  and 
wonderingly  say,  *  Neither  can  He  do  without  us  V 
His  people  are  so  entwined  around  His  heart  that 
it  must  be  so. 

"  I  have  also  been  thinking  that  only  the  Holy 
Spirit  can  teach  any  one  the  mystery  of  'the 
blood  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  For  years 
I  believed  it,  without  seeing  as  I  do  now  into 
the   mystery,    and    there  arc   depths   yet  unseen, 


"PERFECTLY  SATISFIED:'  165 

which  God's  Spirit  reveals  as  His  work  of  sancti- 
fication  goes  on." 

We  are  kindly  allowed  to  insert  two  or  three 
letters  of  this  period. 

Winterdyne,  February  22,  1875. 

Dear  Mr. , 

I  want  to  thank  yon  for  all  your  prayers  for  me.  Only, 
only,  have  the  prayers  of  my  dear  friends  held  me  back 
from  going  to  be  with  the  Beloved  One  ?  Or  is  it  that 
He  has  some  more  little  work  for  me  to  do,  and  so  has 
only  been  richly  answering  all  your  prayers  in  the  "  perfect 
peace  "  in  which  He  has  kept  me  ?  Oh,  He  has  been  so 
tenderly  gracious  to  me  ;  it  has  been  such  gentle,  faithful 
lovingkindness  all  through.  It  seems  worth  even  coming 
back  from  the  very  golden  gates  if  I  may  but  in  some 
way  "  tell  of  His  faithfulness."  I  do  wish  people  would 
but  trust  Jesus  out  and  out,  and  give  themselves  up 
utterly  to  Him  ;  and  then  wouldn't  they  find  rest  to  their 
souls  !  Cut  it  will  be  a  long  waiting  time  yet,  "at  least 
six  months  "  says  my  doctor,  before  I  may  write  or  do 
anything.  But  now  just  see  how  wonderfully  kind  He  is 
to  me.  He  has  taken  my  will  as  I  gave  it  to  Him,  and 
now  I  really  am  not  conscious  of  even  a  wish  crossing 
His  will  concerning  me.  I  seem  to  be  enabled  to  be 
perfectly  satisfied  with  whatever  He  chooses,  and  it  is 
so  nice.  This  is  all  of  Him,  otherwise  I  should  fidget 
and  kick  !  Somehow,  of  late,  I  mean  for  many  months, 
He  seems  not  to  have  allowed  the  enemy  to  come  near 
me.  From  the  hour  my  illness  began  I  have  only  had 
one  dark  hour,  and  that  was  when  I  thought  my  special 
prayer,   "that  this  sickness  might  be  for  the  glory  of 


1 66  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II 


God,"  had  been  denied,  for  I  felt  I  had  not  "  glorified 
Him  in  the  fires,"  because,  after  I  had  lost  all  my 
strength,  I  could  not  bear  the  pain  without  moaning  and 
crying  out,  and  showing  eagerness  for  remedies.  But  He 
so  tenderly  assured  me  of  pardon,  and  gave  me  "  He 
knoweth  our  frame,"  that  even  that  cloud  soon  passed. 
In  this  second  illness  He  has  mercifully  spared  me  any 
recurrence  of  such  pain,  only  laying  upon  me  discomfort 
enough  to  exercise  the  patience  which  has  perhaps  been 
His  chief  lesson  for  me.  Perhaps  you  and  other  dear 
friends  will  be  disappointed.  I  know  you  expect  that 
the  Master  will  give  me  new  and  fuller  messages  for 
others  after  all  this.  But  I  really  do  not  know  what  He 
has  been  teaching  me ;  I  do  not  seem  conscious  (at 
present)  of  having  gained  anything  for  others ;  it  has 
been  just  lying  fallow.  For  myself  I  feel  as  if  it  had 
intensified  my  trust;  I  do  trust  Him  utterly,  and  feel  as 
if  I  could  not  help  trusting  Him  •  it  seems  to  "  come 
natural "  now !  And  "  I  will  fear  710  evil "  seems  a 
natural  sequence ;  what  should  I  fear  ?  There  is  no 
terror  in  anything  when  "  safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus,"  and 
nothing  can  take  me  out  of  them.  The  marvellous  way 
in  which  God  has  inclined  you  especially,  and  others  too, 
to  pray  for  roe  does  seem  such  a  token  of  His  incom- 
prehensible love  to  me,  that  I  see  I  need  an  eternity  to 
praise  Him  to  my  heart's  content !  Now,  dear  friend, 
I  am  asking  Him  that,  somehow,  and  in  His  own  time, 
He  would  graciously  let  me,  even  me,  be  the  means  of 
some  new  sweet  blessing  to  you,  perhaps  to  your  people 
too,  as  a  tiny  return  for  all  your  loving  prayers  for  me. 

Do   you  think  that    the   Lord  does   show  unto  His 
servants  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass  ?    It  was 


BLESSED   AiVD   BLESSING.  167 

so  strange  that,  while  perfectly  well  and  strong  in  Swit- 
zerland, I  had  a  constant  presentiment  that  some  form  of 
physical  suffering  would  be  the  next  step  in  His  dealings 
with  me,  that  His  loving  wisdom  would  see  it  needful  for 
me.  But  I  had  not  a  vestige  of  fear  or  shrinking  •  I 
rather  felt  I  could  welcome  it,  if  it  might  but  make  me 
more  "  meet  for  the  Master's  use."  So  I  was  not  a  bit 
surprised  when  the  illness  came. 

How  infinitely  blessed  it  is  to  be  entirely  Christ's  !  To 
think  that  you  and  I  are  never  to  have  another  care  or 
another  fear,  but  that  Jesus  has  undertaken  simply 
everything  for  us  !  And  isn't  it  grand  to  have  the 
privilege  of  being  His  instruments  ?  It  does  seem  such 
loving  condescension  that  He  should  use  us. 

I  don't  know  when  I  shall  get  downstairs ;  much  too 
weak  as  yet.  But  I  am  in  no  hurry,  He  will  give  .me 
strength  at  the  right  time.  Yours,  etc.,  etc. 

Winterdyne,  February  18/5. 
Dear  Mr. , 

Your  letter  came  on  the  evening  of  a  day  of  more  than 
usual  languor,  after  a  bad  night,  and  it  was  spiritual 
sal  volatile  to  me  !     I  am  so  glad  to  hear  of  your  ten. 

Many  thanks  for  your  remembrance  of  me  on  Wednes- 
day evening,  and  for  letting  me  have  the  pleasure  of 
joining  you.  Will  you  tell  your  "band"  that  God  seemed 
to  put  it  into  my  heart,  in  a  very  special  way,  to  pray  that 
they  all  might  be  soul-winners,  and  at  once  !  No  waiting 
for  further  orders,  they  have  got  their  commission  now : 
"  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come ! "  And  I  prayed 
long  at  Acts  iv.  29,  30,  for  them;  "grant  unto  Thy 
servants,"  etc.     But  there  must  be  power  from  on  high, 


I6S  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  R. 


or  they  are  helpless ;  and  I  asked  that  this  might  be 
given.  Then,  I  think  the  Master  gave  me  a  special 
text  for  them,  will  you  ask  them  to  take  it  each  one  as 
from  Him  :  "  Behold  I  give  you  power  over  all  the  power 
of  the  enemy,  and  nothing  shall  by  any  means  hurt  you." 
Why,  it  is  grand;  "power  over  all  the  power  of  the 
enemy  ! "  Just  where  he  is  strongest,  there  they  shall 
prevail ;  not  over  his  weak  points  and  places,  but  over 
the  very  focus  of  his  power ;  not  over  his  power  here  and 
there,  or  now  and  then,  but  over  all  his  power.  And 
Jesus  said  it !  Isn't  it  enough  to  go  into  any  battle  with! 
And  it  is  not  future ;  not  "  I  will  give/'  but  present,  now : 
"I  give  unto  you,"  "unto  you"  to  every  one  whom 
He  sends  out,  to  every  one  of  your  dear  "  ten,"  if  they 
will  but  put  out  the  hand  of  faith  to  take  it.  One  hardly 
seems  to  need  any  addition  to  this,  and  yet  His  tender 
love  adds  the  personal  assurance,  "nothing  shall  by 
any  means  hurt  you."  Nothing,  really  and  absolutely 
nothing  !  So  there  is  not  the  least  loophole  left  for  the 
shadow  of  a  fear  to  steal  in.  No  end  to  the  promise,  it 
won't  leave  off,  good  for  every  day  and  moment  all  along, 
"  till  glory."  Now,  with  such  a  clear  commission  and 
such  an  inspiring  promise,  which  of  your  "  ten  "  will  be 
content  to  let  another  day  pass  without  an  attack  upon 
"  the  power  of  the  enemy  "  ?  When  shall  I  hear  of  the 
victories  that  must  follow  ?  You  will  tell  me  of  them, 
won't  you  ?  I  want  each  one  of  your  "  ten  "  to  begin  at 
once  to  work  out  with  God  the  fulfilment  of  Isaiah  xlix.  25, 
so  that  numbers  of  captives  may  be  delivered  from  the 
enemy,  and  led  as  blessed,  willing,  rejoicing  captives  in 
the  triumph  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  should  like  also  to  send 
to  your  "loving  F "  "more  than  conquerors  through 


"  A  GLORIOUS   LIFE."  iC) 

Him  that  loved  us,"  and  to  your  "  little  S ''Jeremiah 

1.  7.  Why,  only  think  if  he  begins  winning  souls  at 
fourteen,  and  goes  straight  on,  (God  sparing  him,)  what 
splendid  sheaves  he  will  have  to  lay  at  the  Master's  feet ! 
Will  you  ask  them  to  send  me  a  text  for  myself. 

In  what  I  have  said  I  need  hardly  say  I  do  not  forget 
the  other  side,  that  "  no  man  can  come  to  Me  except,"  etc. 
and  so  on  ;  but  then  is  not  the  seeking  and  obtaining  His 
power  a  proof  that  we  are  on  the  track  of  His  purposes  ? 
"  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  Thy  power," 
and  it  is  only  in  "  Thy  power  "  that  we  hope  to  succeed. 
I  rejoice  in  your  joy  in  Him.     How  good  He  is  to  us  ! 

I  never  find  that  He  fails  to  respond  to  trust ;  it 
is  indeed  "whatsoever"  in  its  fulness.  And  now  I  see 
that  "able"  means  able,  and  "all"  means  all.  Do 
you  not  find  that,  even  in  proportion  as  we  realize 
this  marvellous  power  upon  us  and  in  us,  we  realize 
as  never  before  our  utter  dependence  upon  it,  and  utter 
weakness  without  it,  and  our  utter  vil'eness  and  sinful- 
ness were  the  cleansing  power  of  His  precious  blood 
withdrawn  for  one  moment !  But  why  should  we  ever 
refuse  to  believe  in  its  glorious  fulness?  (1  John  i.  7.) 

I  keep  wondering  every  day  what  new  lovingkindness 
is  coming  next !  It  is  such  a  glorious  life  !  And  the 
really  leaving  everything  to  Him  is  so  inexpressibly 
s\veet,,and  surely  He  does  arrange  so  much  better  than 
we  could  for  ourselves,  when  we  leave  it  all  to  Him. 

(Toj.E.j.) 

Dear  J , 

/  realize,  "  Lord,  I  have  given  my  life  to  Thee,  and 
every  day  and  hour  is  Thine."     For,  literally,  every  hour 


r;o  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II. 

seems  in  His  hand,  and  filled  with  His  work  in  some 
form  or  other,  either  preparation,  actual  service,  or,  as 
now,  weakness  and  pain.  It  is  quite  marvellous  how  He 
really  seems  answering  my  prayer  that  He  would  accept 
my  whole  life,  down  to  its  very  moments. 

.  .  .  It  always  seems  to  me  the  worst  compliment 
possible  to  our  dear  Church  of  England,  when  a  certain 
class  of  minds  regard  anything  which  has  a  little  extra 
life,  and  love,  and  warmth,  and  glow,  as  being,  well — 
suspicious  /  As  if  we  are  never  to  ask,  and  never  to 
expect,  and  never  to  have  any  such  extra  blessing  as  He 
is  pouring  out  in  our  very  midst ! 

In  April,  1875,  it  was  thought  desirable  that  my 
sister  should  try  change  of  air;  and  on  the  3rd 
the  Winterdyne  servants  gathered  round  for  fare- 
well words,  and  she  thanked  them  warmly  for  all 
their  kindness,  adding  :  "  It  was  a  great  comfort, 
in  my  illness,  the  way  in  which  you  waited  upon 
me;  I  saw  you  never  grudged  the  trouble  I  gave 
you  ;  that  would  have  distressed  me.  Remember, 
God's  promises  are  for  each  of  you  ;  faith  is  just 
holding  out  your  hand,  and  taking  them.  It  is 
what  I  am  learning  every  day ;  it  makes  me 
happy,  and  I  want  all  of  you  to  be  always  happy, 
trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus." 

One  inscription  written  in  the  books  she  gave 
them  is  :  "  Fanny  Holloway,  with  the  writer's 
warm  thanks  for  her    great    kindness   and  atten- 


CHANGE    OF  SCENE.  171 

tion  during  her  illness  at  Winterdyne,  January 
to  April,  1875.    'Inasmuch.'  (Matt.  xxv.  40.)" 

A  short  drive  to  Oakhampton,  and  there  all 
the  comforts  of  her  eldest  sister's  pleasant  home 
awaited  her. 

Frances'  constant  consideration  for  the  servants, 
wherever  she  visited,  secured  the  most  loving 
service.  Bible  readings  in  the  servants'  halls, 
kind  talks  alone,  and  helpful  prayers  are  all 
remembered.  The  large  reference  Bibles  she 
gave  them  are  treasured  remembrances  of  this 
visit.  She  was  delighted  when  every  servant 
at  Oakhampton  joined  the  Christian  Progress 
Union. 

{To  J.  T.  IV.) 

Oakhampton,  April  1875. 
Dear  Mr.  W , 

I  see  now  !  And  the  whole  thing  is  brightened  up 
splendidly !  I  both  meant  myself,  and  took  your  re- 
marks to  apply,  to  "fallow"  as  to  service  and  prepara- 
tion for  service;  and  so,  while  I  read  them  with  great 
interest  and  pleasure,  I  did  not  get  the  full  benefit  of 
them,  because  I  said,  "  Oh  yes,  but  I  am  all  right  on 
this  point ! "  But  I  was  all  wrong  on  the  point  you 
aimed  at,  and  by  your  second  letter  hit.  I  see  that 
"lamenting"  and  "trusting"  are  not  compatible';  and 
that,  while  I  fancied  I  was  trusting  for  everything,  I  was 
not  trusting  as  to  His  spiritual  dealings  with  me,  and 
that  I  might  rest  as  satisfied  about  this  as  about  all  else. 


172  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  IT. 

Yes,  I  "could  not  read  His  prescription,"  but  I  can 
now  take  it  without  trying  to  spell  it.  I  see  that  my 
growth  in  grace  is  His  affair,  and  that  He  is  certainly 
taking  care  of  it,  even  though  I  don't  see  it.  Only, 
I  am  so  sorry  I  did  not  trust  Him  perfectly;  it  makes 
me  feel  that  I  shall  henceforth  mistrust  myself  more 
than  ever,  and  yet  trust  Him  more  than  ever. 

I  am  beginning  to  taste  a  little  bit  of  the  real  blessed- 
ness of  waiting.  One  does  not  wait  alone,  for  He  waits 
too.  Our  waiting  times  are  His  also.  I  have  been  so 
delighted  with  the  two  "waits"  in  Isaiah  xxx.  18,  surely 
it  implies  a  fellowship  of  waiting. 

(To  the  same.) 

April,  1875. 
I  must  just  begin  a  letter  to  you.  Intercourse,  even 
by  letter,  with  real  and  dear  Christian  friends,  is  one  of 
the  pleasures  which  one  only  sips  here,  but  don't  you 
think  it  will  be  a  great  delight  above?  I  have  been 
thinking  how  nice  it  will  be  to  have  a  long  talk  with 
you  in  heaven,  in  the  grand  leisure  of  eternity,  and 
interchange  the  blessed  things  which  the  Master  will  (I 
suppose)  be  showing  and  saying  to  each,  with  just  as 
much  individuality  of  revelation  as  here.  Perhaps  I 
look  forward  to  this  peculiarly,  because  I  have  so  very 
many  congenial  Christian  friends  whom  I  rarely  see,  and 
correspondents,  known  and  unknown,  with  whom  I 
cannot  have  the  intercourse  I  would ;  and,  owing  to 
my  delicate  health,  there  have  always  been  so  many 
interruptions  to  communications,  and  of  late  so  much 
entire  isolation.  But  I  think  you  probably  have  the 
same  keen  anticipation,  for  you  can't  have  time  on  earth 


PATIENT  ENDURANCE.  17: 


for  much  "  sweet  counsel "  !  And  how  well  we  can 
afford  to  wait  for  some  of  our  "  good  tilings  "  ! 

Nearly  nine  months,  since  I  was  last  at  morning  family 
worship  !  I  was  in  almost  too  great  spirits  about  it, 
which  is  not  good  for  me,  and  of  course  I  had  to 
subside,  and  go  and  lie  down  for  a  considerable  pait  of 
the  morning ;  still  it  was  quite  an  epoch  !  After  four 
months'  illness  and  weakness,  I  am  told  that  I  must  not 
expect  to  be  able  for  any  sort  of  work  for  at  least  six 
months  longer;  but  I  do  not  feel  one  regret.  Somebody 
wrote  to  me  about  resignation  the  other  day  ;  but  I  don't 
feel  as  if  the  word  suited  at  all ;  there  is  an  undertone  of 
"  feeling  it  rather  hard  nevertheless  "  in  it,  ot  submitting 
to  a  will  which  is  different  from  one's  own.  He  has 
granted  me  fully  to  rejoice  in  His  will,  I  am  not  conscious 
of  even  a  wish  crossing  It  j  I  do  really  and  altogether 
desire  that  His  will  may  be  done,  whatever  it  is.  It  was 
so  sweet,  when  my  second  illness  began,  to  lie  down 
under  His  dear  hand,  not  knowing  how  long  or  how 
much  I  might  have  to  suffer,  but  perfectly  happy  and 
trustful  about  it,  and  quite  satisfied  that  He  should  do 
with  me  just  as  He  would.  Oh,  isn't  it  good  of  Him  to 
have  wrought  this  for  me  !  This  terrible  pain, — I  cannot 
feel  that  I  wish  it  taken  away  a  day  sooner  than  His 
far-sighted  faithful  love  appoints 

This  morning  I  opened  on  Deuteronomy  xxxii.  2, 
"  My  speech  shall  distil  as  the  dew."  It  seemed  a  direct 
answer  from  Him,  for  one  does  not  see  the  dew  fall,  one 
never  sees  it  at  all  till  morning,  and  then  !  So  perhaps 
He  is  speaking  to  me  more  than  I  think  for,  and,  when 
the  "  afterward "  comes,  it  maybe  that  I  shall  find  He 
nas  said  a  r^ocd  deal  to  me  after  ail !  Yours  ever. 


174  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  A\  II. 


(To  the  same.) 

I  find  (having  fairly  tried)  that  the  whole  gift  of 
verse  is  taken  from  me.  I  think  it  will  some  day  be 
restored  (as  once  before  after  five  years' suspension); 
but  at  present  I  could  not  write  a  hymn  or  poem.  Thus 
God  proves  to  me  it  is  directly  from  Him,  not  a  power 
to  be  used  at  my  will,  but  only  when  He  will;  and  I 
would  rather  have  it  so.  But,  even  if  I  were  in  full 
vein,  I  only  consciously  write  up  to  my  own  experience ; 
so,  though  I  might  write  what  you  would  like  to  see  on 
"Rest  and  Brightness,''  I  should  have  to  leave  out 
praise  for  "power,"  because  I  do  not  feel  that,  as  yet, 
God  has  ever  endued  me  with  that.  It  is  not  "  come, 
see^  and  conquer,"  as  to  souls,  with  me  as  it  is  with  you. 
I  know  some  of  my  words  do  not  fall  to  the  ground,  but 
most  of  them  do ;  and  the  blessing  which  He  does  seem 
to  send  with  my  printed  writings,  and  sometimes  with  my 
letters,  does  not  seem  to  me  quite  the  same  thing  as  the 
blessed  "  power  "  which  some  have.  That  reminds  me, 
this  morning  I  read  2  Corinthians  iv.  in  the  Greek,  and 
was  so  wonderingly  happy  over  that  "far  more  exceeding 
weight  of  glory."  I  had  not  specially  noticed  the  Greek 
before,  how  magnificently  far  reaching  and  strong  it  is  ! 
I  suppose  "from  glory  to  glory  "  is  even  here  and  now, 
and  then  to  go  beyond  this  to  an  eternal  weight  of  glory, 
and  then  for  this  to  be  i<aO'  v-ep/3o\yv  ds  v-epfio\r)v,  is 
such  a  marvellous  leading  on  of  finite  thought  into 
infinite  glory !  It  is  like  those  flights  that  one  now  and 
then  takes  from  planets  to  suns,  and  suns  to  star  systems 
and  cycles,  and  then  away  to  the  farthest  nebulae,  and 
then  one  sees  no  end,  for  imagination  and  analogy  go  on 


"THE   DEAR    OLD   IRISH  SOCIETY:'  175 

till  they  get  lost  in  infinity.  But  to  think  that  we  are 
actually  going  right  into  all  this  glory,  and  have  actually 
begun  with  it;  having  the  earnest  of  the  purchased 
possession  now,  and  absolute  certainty  of  all  of  it  before 
long  !  "What  are  flights  among  stars  and  nebulae  com- 
pared to  this !  I  have  not  thought  it  out,  but  I  fed 
a  connection  between  this  and  the  Greek  in  Ephesians 
iii.  19. 

(To  J.  G.  M.  Kirchlwfcr.) 

Dear  Julia, —  May  9. 

Thank  you  very  much  for  your  very  pretty  little  ballad, 
and  for  the  leaflets.  I  shall  watch  your  pen,  if  we  live, 
with  much  interest,  and  pray  that  you  may  be  enabled  to 
consecrate  it,  always  and  entirely,  to  our  beloved  Master. 
You  will  need  to  be  very  watchful,  for  Satan  will  try  to 
sow  tares  among  your  wheat,  and  to  introduce  self  into 
what  we  want  to  be  only  lor  Christ. 

But  His  grace  is  sufficient,  and  if  He  keeps  you,  by 
that  grace,  humble  and  looking  unto  Him,  the  gift  He 
entrusts  to  you  will  be  help  to  yourself,  and  I  hope  to 
many  others,  and  the  enemy  will  not  be  able  to  turn  it 
into  a  hindrance.  I  am  so  glad  you  have  been  at  work 
already  for  the  dear  old  Irish  Society,  and  with  such 
thorough  good  will.  Will  you  make  it  a  matter  of  prayer  ? 
It  is  often  wonderful  what  unexpected  opportunities  God 
gives  us  when  we  ask.  I  have  so  often  found  it  so  in 
collecting  for  this  very  thing.  Your  taking  the  card  was 
an  answer  to  myself,  for  I  was  feeling  rather  disheartened 
that  day  in  the  work,  and  prayed  that  I  might  have  some 
extra  bit  of  success  at  last,  as  a  token  for  good.  And 
then  you  consented  to  collect,  where  I  only  looked  for  a 


1 76  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


single  subscription.  I  am  afraid  it  will  be,  still,  a  long 
time  before  I  come  home,  but  I  hope  to  see  you  and  your 
kind  friends  when  I  do.  I  send  you  one  of  my  favourite 
texts,  "He  is  precious."  Think  of  the  absolute  uis9n 
always  and  unspeakably  precious,  whether  we  realize  it 
or  not.  How  little  we  know  of  His  preciousness  yet, 
but  how  much  there  is  to  know,  and  how  much  we  shall 
know !     Press  on  then  to  find  more  of  His  preciousness. 

Yours  affectionately. 

(Extracts  from  Letters  to  Miss  E.  J.  Whately.) 

June  1875. 
.  .  .  .  Though  I  have  had  plenty  of  invalided 
times,  and  of  short  sharp  suffering,  this  has  been  my  very 
first  experience  of  really  severe  and  prolonged  illness 
(since  October)  ;  and  I  do  not  merely  think  I  ought  to 
feel,  but  I  do  feel,  that  it  was  the  crowning  blessing  of  a 
year  of  unprecedented  blessing  and  yet  of  many  trials. 
"  Great  is  Thy  faithfulness  "  shines  on  every  day  of  it ; 
and  "  I  will  fear  no  evil  "  is  more  than  ever  a  very  song 
to  me.  It  was  as  if,  while  laying  His  own  dear  hand 
ever  so  heavily  upon  me,  He  kept  the  enemy  completely 
at  a  distance,  and  did  not  let  him  even  approach  me, 
encompassing  me  with  a  wall  of  fire.  .  .  .  For  three 
or  four  weeks  I  was  too  prostrate  for  any  consecutive 
prayer,  or  for  even  a  text  to  be  given  me ;  and  this 
was  the  time  for  realizing  what  "  silent  in  love  "  meant 
(Zeph.  iii.  17).  And  then  it  seemed  doubly  sweet  when 
I  was  again  able  to  "  hold  converse  "  with  Him.  He 
seemed,  too,  so  often  to  send  answers  from  His  own 
word  with  wonderful  power.  One  evening,  (after  a  re- 
lapse,) I  longed  so  much  to  be  able  to  pray,  but  found  I 


WAITING  "  WITH"  HIM.  177 


was  too  weak  for  the  least  effort  of  thought,  and  I  only 
looked  up  and  said,  "  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  so  tired  !  "  And 
then  He  brought  to  my  mind  "  rest  in  the  Lord,"  with 
its  lovely  marginal  reading,  "  be  silent  to  the  Lord,"  and 
so  I  just  was  silent  to  Him,  and  He  seemed  to  over- 
flow me  with  perfect  peace,  in  the  -sense  of  His  own 
perfect  love.  It  was  worth  anything  to  lie  and  think  that 
it  might  be  really  "the  Master's  home  call"  ;  but  I  do 
think  it  was  worth  almost  more  to  find,  when  the  tide 
turned,  that  He  had  really  taken  the  will  I  had  laid  at 
His  feet,  and  could  and  did  take  away  all  the  disappoint- 
ment which  I  had  fancied  must  be  so  keen  at  being 
turned  back  from  the  golden  gates.  I  was  more  aston- 
ished at  finding  that  He  could  make  me  quite  as  glad  and 
willing  to  live  and  suffer,  as  to  go  straight  away  to  heaven, 
than  at  anything,  I  think.  And  it  is  just  the  same  now. 
I  have  no  idea  how  long  I  may  have  to  wait,  for  (though 
not  now  ill,  but  only  invalided),  what  with  relapses  and 
results,  I  am  making  very  slow  progress,  and  not  likely  to 
be  able  for  any  sort  of  work  for  months  yet  :  but  I  do 
so  feel  the  truth  of  "  blessed  are  they  that  wait  for  Him." 
It  seems  a  necessary  sequence  of  the  first  part  of  the 
verse,  "therefore  will  the  Lord  wait,"  for  waiting  for 
Him  is  waiting  with  Him.     I   am    breaking  rules    in 


writing  so  much,  but  I  could  not  help  wanting  to  tell  you 
how  very  kind  He  has  been  to  me,  and  I  don't  think  any 
Christian  could  be  more  utterly  unworthy  than  I  of  such 
gentle,  gracious  dealing.  I  doubted  and  mistrusted  Him 
for  so  many  years,  and  what  I  used  to  call  "  terrible 
conflict"  I  now  see  to  have  been  simple  unbelief. 

.     .     .     .     It  is  so  nice  to  meet  those  with  whom  one 
is  in   full  sympathy.     One  meets  so  many  who  only  go 

N 


ITS  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  IT. 

such  a  little  way ;  I  mean  really  Christians,  yet  taking 
such  faint  interest  in  Christ's  cause  and  kingdom,  all 
alive  as  to  art,  or  music,  or  general  on-goings,  yet  not 
seeming  to  feel  the  music  of  His  name.  One  does  so 
long  for  all  who  are  looking  to  Him  for  salvation  to  be 
"true-hearted,  whole-hearted."  And  I  have  been  think- 
ing how  inevitably  such  half-hearted  Christians  will  be  at 
a  disadvantage  when  "  He  cometh,"  as  compared  with 
those  whose  whole  gladness  is  from  Him  only,  and 
whose  whole  interests  are  centred  in  His  kingdom  and 
that  which  advances  it. 

With  the  return  of  health  came  a  return  to  work. 
Her  quick  sympathy  and  loving  help,  by  word 
and  by  letter,  can  hardly  be  represented.  "  Aunt 
Fanny  always  understands  me  "  indicates  the  source 
of  hei  influence.  Pencil  notes  of  hers,  which  are 
really  treasures,  lie  before  me,  but  only  glimpses 
may  be  given. 

(In  the  train)  September  29,  1S75. 
My  own  dear  a  Little  Thing  ", — 

.  .  .  I  have  been  thinking  so  much  and  so  sadly  of 
the  hint  you  gave  me.  .  .  .  We  must  be  much  in 
prayer  about  it.  For  yourself,  dear  little  thing,  whatever 
the  near  bothers  or  the  far  griefs  may  be,  you  and  all 
your  "  matters  ;'  are  in  the  dear  Saviour's  hand,  and  He 
says,  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee,"  and  I  like  to 
take  a  still  simpler  Saxon  word  and  say,  "  My  grace  is 
quite  enough  for  thee."  Yes,  "quite  enough,"  dear,  for 
all  the  sorrows  and  all  the  trials,  little  ones  as  well  as 


REST  AND  TRUST.  179 


great,  and  all  the  weakness  and  all  the  insufficiency  and 
all  the  coldness  and  hardness  of  heart,  quite  enough  for 
you  in  spite  of  all ! 

(To  the  same.) 

Dearest  "Little  Thing", — 

Let  the  Lord  lead  you,  let  Him  have  you  altogether. 
And,  dear  pet,  blessing  hardly  ever  comes  alone  ;  if  Lie 
has  the  joy  of  winning  you  altogether  for  Himself,  He 
won't  stop  there,  He  will  do  more,  He  is  doing  so 
here.  I  do  trust  two  of  the  servants  are  resting  and 
trusting,  and  I  quite  hope  the  gardener  has  laid  hold  on 
eternal  life;  and  I  am  expecting  more  for  the  angels 
to  rejoice  over.  ...  I  feel  most  deeply  for  you. 
Keep  very  close  to  Jesus,  my  darling,  and  ask  Him 
never  to  let  you  take  back  what  you  have  now  given 
Him.  Be  His  entirely,  without  any  reserve,  and  Lie  will 
be  yours  entirely.     .     .     . 

My  own  "  Little  Thing  ", — 

If  you  knew  how  glad  we  all  are  !  But,  better  still,  I 
know  Jesus  is  glad.  He  wanted  you,  or  He  would  not 
have  drawn  you.  And  now,  dearie,  just  rest  in  Him. 
Listen  to  all  He  has  to  say,  and  you  will  find  He  has 
"somewhat  to  say  to  thee"  every  time  you  open  His 
word.  Listen,  and  obey  whatever  He  says  (John  ii.  5). 
Mr.  Mountain  said,  "  our  souls  should  be  like  aspen 
leaves,  responsive  to  the  least  breath  of  the  Spirit." 
Dear  little  thing,  be  one  of  the  Lord's  aspen  leaves  ; 
don't  wait  for  great  strong  blasts,  but  yield  to  the  least 
whisper  from  Him  of  "  this  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it." 
And,  now,  expect  great  things  !     You  don't  know  what 


MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


He  is  going  to  astonish  you  with.  "  Open  thy  mouth 
wide,  and  I  will  fill  it."  Go  to  work  for  Him  at  once, 
put  your  little  sickle  in,  and  see  if  the  Lord  does  not 
make  the  sheaves  fall  before  it !  Don't  hold  back  from 
letting  Him  use  you.  Your  blessing  will  probably,  if  you 
are  quite  faithful  with  it,  result  in  fresh  blessing  all  around 
you  to  those  who  have  been  blessed  already,  and  who 
knows  what  to  those  who  do  not  yet  know  the  fulness 
of  the  blessing  !  Keep  trusting  the  Lord  Jesus,  or 
rather  let  Him  keep  you  trusting,  and  draw  every 
word  from  Him ;  ask  Him  always,  all  day  long,  what  to 
do,  what  to  say.  Pray  Mr.  Aitken's  prayer  :  "  Lord, 
take  my  lips  and  speak  through  them ;  take  my  mind 
and  think  through  it ;  take  my  heart  and  set  it  on  fire  ! " 

Your  loving  aunt. 
P.S. — Yes,  sing  for  Jesus  !  do  all  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(To  C.  H.) 

Dear  Clement, — 

You  are  all  alone,  so  I  must  send  you  a  line.  How- 
ever, you  will  not  find  it  very  dismal  in  this  lovely 
weather  and  the  bright  look  out  of  seeing  your  dear  ones. 
Last  evening  I  was  at  a  young  women's  meeting,  and 
asked  to  sing,  so  I  prayed  the  dear  Master  would  let  me 
bring  them  a  message  of  song  from  Himself.  There  are 
so  many  "  all  for  Jesus  "  Christians  here.  Seriously, 
dear  Clement,  if  that  is  indeed  our  heart's  motto,  we 
find  that  Jesus  is  all  for  us,  and  all  in  all  to  us.  I  hit 
upon  two  little  texts  yesterday  which  fitted  together 
beautifully.  First,  a  prayer,  "  Do  Thou  for  me,  O 
Lord,"  did  you  ever  notice  it?  "  do  Thou,"  just  what- 
ever wants  doing  for  us  or  in  us,  just   whatever  we 


"DON'T  HOLD  BA CK . 


cannot  do  at  all  for  ourselves.  Then,  if  we  really  pray 
this,  we  shall  follow  it  up  with  "  God  that  performeth  all 
things  for  me  !  "  Think  of  His  simply  doing  every  thing 
for  you  and  me.     What  can  we  wish  more  ? 

Your  loving  aunt. 

"  Don't  hold  back  from  letting  Him  use  you  !  " 
Loyal  words,  often  repeated.  A  friend  in  Leam- 
ington remembers  showing  F.  R.  H.  a  letter  she 
had  received  from  Miss  Weston,  asking  her  to 
write  "  Monthly  Letters  for  Seamen."  Frances 
read  the  letter  and  said  to  Mrs.  B.,  "  What  arc 
you  going  to  do  ?     Accept  it  of  course  !  " 

Mrs.  B.  "  I  am  not  fit  for  such  a  work.  I 
know  nothing  of  ships  and  sailors." 

F.  "  If  you  reject  it,  God  does  not  want  for 
instruments  to  do  His  work  ;  don't  shrink  from 
the  honour  He  puts  upon  you." 

Such  was  her  faithful  encouragement. 

(To .) 

Ashley  Moor,  September  1875. 
I  can  hardly  say  I  am  sorry  for  you,  dear  friend, 
although  you  tell  me  of  suffering  and  trial,  and  although 
I  feel  very  much  for  you  in  it ;  because  I  am  so  sure  the 
Master  is  leading  you  by  the  right  way,  and  only  means 
it  to  issue  in  all  the  more  blessing.  What  mistakes  we 
should  make  if  we  had  the  choosing,  and  marked  out 
nice  smooth  paths  for  our  friends  !  It  has  struck  me  too, 
very  much  lately,  that  the  Lord's  most  used  and  blessed 


1 82  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

workers  are  always  almost  weighted  in  some  way  or  other. 
I  don't  know  one  who,  to  our  limited  view,  is  not  work- 
ing under  weights  and  hindrances  of  some  sort,  contrast- 
ing with  mere  professors  who  seem  so  much  more  favour- 
ably placed  for  what  they  don't  do.     .     .     . 

I  am  so  very  glad  that  He  did  not  answer  prayer  for 
my  recovery  all  those  eight  months  of  illness ;  why  I 
should  have  missed  all  sorts  of  blessing  and  precious 
teaching  if  He  had  !  But  when  one  feels  that  He  Him- 
self gives  "  the  prayer  of  faith,"  then  I  would  pray  it 
"  nothing  doubting." 

After  the  14th,  my  address  will  be  Post  Office,  Whitby, 
Yorkshire.  I  am  so  thankful  and  rejoiced  at  what  you 
tell  me  about  the  two  ladies ;  it  is  so  gracious  of  Him  to 
use  my  hymns.  Yours,  in  His  grace  and  love. 

In  the  autumn  of  1875  Frances  went  to  Whitby 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shaw ;  en  route  she  visited  Miss 
Sadler  and  her  sister,  the  friends  of  early  days. 
She  also  enjoyed  a  visit  to  York  Minster,  and  a 
pleasant  interview  with  Dr.  Dykes. 

It  was  at  Whitby  she  heard,  in  the  noon  prayer 
meeting,  the -petition  of  a  working  man,  "Father, 
we  know  the  reality  of  Jesus  Christ."  The  same 
evening  she  wrote  the  poem  :  "  Reality,  Reality, 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Thou  art  to  me." 

(To  E.  C.) 

.    Whitby,  September. 
.    I    ~,     So  singular  !  you  know  I  have  not  been  able 
to  write  verses   at  all  for  a  long  time,  but  reading  a 


VISIT  TO  Will TJ l  Y.  1S3 


naughty  article  in set  me  going,  and  I  wrote 

"  Without  Carefulness."  Curiously  enough,  it  was  written 
just  in  time  for  the  International  Women's  Christian 
Association  Conference  at  New  York.  I  was  invited  to 
this,  and  if  I  could  not  come,  to  write  a  poem  to  be 
read  at  it.  I  was  going  to  answer  '*  I  can't  write  a  line," 
when  this  came  to  me,  and  it  will  reach  the  committee 
just  in  time,  though  I  did  not  write  it  with  that  intention. 
Then  Mr.  Shaw  lent  a  copy  to  a  friend,  and  reply  came 
asking  permission  by  telegraph  to  use  it  at  another 
Conference.  Had  the  article  reached  me  a  day  later, 
it  would  have  been  too  late  for  both  ! 

Does  not  this  look  like  God's  hand  ?  It  seemed  like 
coming  back  into  the  stream  again,  out  of  the  shadowy 
pool  of  silent  waiting.  Somehow,  I  don't  feel  enough 
physical  strength  to  be  at  all  eager  to  get  into  the  current 
at  present.     .     .     . 

Whitby,   October •,  1S75. 
Dearest  G , 

.  .  .  I  hope  to  be  at  home  the  end  of  next  week 
(but  don't  publish  it,  as  I  can't  see  everybody  immedi- 
ately on  arriving). 

Mamma  is  better,  but  has  been  so  ill  that  it  was  a 
question  whether  she  could  reach  England.  I  am  so 
thankful  for  her. 

For  myself,  I  have  not  been  ill,  though  often  poorly, 
since  my  last  relapse  in  June  ;  but  I  decidedly  do  not 
get  strong,  and  am  not  nearly  so  strong  as  before  my  ill- 
ness, even  under  these  most  favourable  circumstances  of 
bracing  air,  and  nobody  that  must  be  seen,  and  nothing 
that  must  be  done  ;  so   I   am  hardly  likely  to  get  any 


[84  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


stronger  at  Leamington.  I  "can  do  a  little,  write  an  hour 
or  two,  see  one  or  two  people,  sing  one  song,  go  to 
church  once  on  Sunday  and  subside  all  the  rest  of  the 
day ;  but  that  is  the  length  of  my  tether.  I  came  upon 
some  verses  which  seem  just  to  express  it. 

11 1  am  not  eager,  bold,  or  strong, 
All  that  is  past ; 
I  'm  ready  not  to  do, 
At  last,  at  last. 

My  half-day's  work  is  almost  done, 
'Tis  all  my  part ; 
I  bring  my  patient  God 
A  patient  heart." 

For  I  am  quite  satisfied  to  do  half -day's  work  hence- 
forth, if  He  pleases ;  and  well  I  may  be  when  I  have 
plenty  of  proof  that  He  can  make  a  half-hour's  work 
worth  a  whole  day's  if  He  will :  yes,  or  half-a-minute's 
either ! 

.  .  .  So  curious  your  praise  meeting  (Young 
Women's  Christian  Association)  being  November  19th, 
for  it  will  be  the  anniversary  of  my  very  worst  day  last 
year.  You  can't  think  how  much  I  am  looking  forward 
to  being  at  a  meeting  again,  and  to  seeing  you,  and  a  few 
other  special  Y.  W.  C.  A.'s.  But  I  shall  always  have  an 
idea  that  I  was  prayed  back  from  the  golden  gates  !  I 
can't  think  why  God  always  so  graciously  lets  me  see 
such  heaps  of  reasons  for  every  trial  He  sends  me.  Why, 
as  to  this  year  of  calling  apart,  I  wouldn't  have  done 
without  it  if  I  could,  and  I  couldn't  have  done  without  it 
if  I  would  ;  it  seems  to  me  a  consummately  wisely  sent 


VERSES  OF  AN  OLD  FRIEND. 


and  wisely  timed  trial  (only  that  I  hardly  like  to  use  that 
word  for  it,  except  perhaps  as  regards  the  physical  pain). 
1  want  to  tell  everybody,  now,  that  they  need  "  fear  no 
evil." 

On  page  5  we  have  already  referred  to  our  dear 
father's  curate,  Rev.  F.  Jeffery,  and  his  recollection 
of  the  early  birthday  crown  of  bay-leaves.  That 
reference  will  make  clear  the  allusions  in  the  fol- 
lowing letter. 

December ;  1875. 
Dear  Mr.  Jeffery, — 

If  you  only  knew  the  gush  of  early  recollections  your 
beautiful  little  verses  *  brought  up  !  my  birthday  wreaths, 
and  dear  papa's  and  mamma's  birthday  kisses  and  wishes, 


*  The  following  are  the  verses  referred  to. 

To  F.  R.  II.,  on  Her  Birthday,  December  14II1,  1 8 75. 
"  Nou  sine  Diis  animosus  infans." — Horace. 

Fanny,  canst  thou  still  remember 
How,  of  old,  they  kept  this  day? 

How  they  marked  thy  fourth  December, 
Crowning  thee  with  wreath  of  bay  ? 

"Child  belov'd,  these  leaves  poetic 
Hence  shall  aye  to  thee  belong, 

Wear  them  as  a  wreath  prophetic 
Of  the  Ministry  of  Song." 

Say  not  now  thy  task  is  ended  ; 

Sing  the  lovely,  pure,  and  true 
Sing  until  thy  verse  is  blended 

"With  the  Son:?  for  ever  new. 


F.  J. 


1 86  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II. 

which  I  always  felt  meant  a  great  deal  more  than  I  could 
possibly  understand.  And  now  the  Lord  hath  led  me, 
not  quite,  but  pretty  nearly,  the  "  forty  years,"  though 
only  the  very  old  friends  give  me  credit  for  much  beyond 
thirty. 

How  kind  of  you  to  recollect  the  little  chit !  And  how 
I  should  like  to  thank  you  personally  for  the  pleasant  re- 
membrance !  But  I  must  tell  you  how  refreshing  it  is, 
quite  apart  from  the  sentiment,  to  come  across  such 
trochaics.  It  is  rarely  that  I  light  on  such,  among  the 
thousands  of  hymns  I  have  gone  over  in  my  work  of 
"  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory  ";  yours  have  such  a  perfect 
ringing  rhythm  as  very  few  seem  to  hit  upon  now-a-day. 

I  have  just  begun  to  work  a  little,  as  a  sort  of  "half- 
timer"  (to  use  the  factory  expression),  after  twelve 
months  of  "calling  apart7':  typhoid  fever,  which,  with 
relapses  and  results,  kept  me  ill  for  eight  months,  and 
part  of  the  time  very  suffering,  and  then  four  months  of 
very  slow  convalescence.  But  it  has  been  the  most 
precious  year  of  my  life  to  me.  It  is  worth  any  suffering 
to  prove  for  oneself  the  truth  of  "  when  thou  passest 
through  the  waters  I  will  be  with  thee,"  and  worth  being 
turned  back  (as  it  seemed)  from  the  very  golden  gates, 
if  one  may  but  "tell  of  His  faithfulness."  It  is  so 
real. 

Your  own  signature,  dear  Mr.  Jeffery,  makes  the 
verses  doubly  valuable,  written  "  in  the  shadow  "  (your 
darkness  is  the  shadow  of  His  hand).  I  do  feel  so 
much  for  you  in  your  blindness  !  How  I  should  like  to 
come  and  sing  to  you  !  My  dear  mother  is  very  bright 
in  spirits  but  very  suffering  in  body. 

Yours  affectionately. 


KINDNESS  OF  FRIENDS  1S7 


Pyrmont  Villa,  December  13,  1S75. 

My  dear  E , 

Nothing  surprised  me  so  much  as,  and  nothing  pleased 
me  more  than,  your  beautiful  flowers  and  card.  I  have 
had  a  battle  with  mamma  as  to  where  they  are  to  go ;  she 
thinks  them  too  good  for  her  room,  where  I  wanted  to 
have  the  pleasure  of  putting  them.  However,  I  think 
I  have  won !  Thank  you  so  much  for  them.  I  must 
tell  you  why  they  are  such  special  pleasure  :  because  I 
don't  think  you  would  have  sent  them  if  you  had  just 

simply  hated  all  I  said  the  other  day.     Dear ,  I 

never  told  you,  but  you  can't  think,  how  I  have  longed 
for  you  ever  since  I  first  saw  you.  I  have  prayed  for 
you  again  and  again.  I  want  you  for  Jesus  !  It  is  not 
only  that  I  want  you  to  be  safe  in  Him,  I  do  want  .that ; 
but  I  want  you  to  be  altogether  His  own,  knowing  all 
the  sweet  peace  of  being  His  very  own,  and  using  all 
your  bright  days  for  Him.  I  want  you  to  be  "all  for 
Jesus."  I  do  so  long  for  you  to  give  Him  your  heart 
and  life  now,  so  that  you  might  never  have  the  terrible 
sorrow  of  having  only  a  death-bed  to  give  Him  !  And  I 
am  sure  He  wants  you ;  really  and  truly  now,  at  this  very 
moment,  is  waiting  for  you,  and  wanting  you  to  come  to 
Him  and  let  Him  show  you  His  "exceeding  great  love." 
There  are  so  few  comparatively  that  are  on  His  side  : 
won't  you  be  one  ?  If  you  could  see  Him  now,  this 
minute,  waiting  for  you,  you  wouldn't  like  to  keep  Him 
waiting  I  am  sure  j  and  you  wouldn't  and  couldn't  think 
about  anything  else  till  you  had  heard  what  He,  Jesus, 
your  real  Saviour,  wanted  to  say  to  you.  Dear  child, 
I  have  asked,  my  own  dear  Master  to  give  me  some 


iS8  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

token  of  His  love  on  my  birthday  :  shall  it  be  this,  that 
He  will  call  you,  so  call  you  that  you  shall  come  to  Him 
and  "find  rest"? 

Your  loving  friend. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  the  kindness  of 
many  Leamington  friends  constantly  shown  to 
both  our  dear  mother  and  Frances.  But  it  is 
impossible  even  to  give  outline  of  any  such,  or 
the  names  of  most  valued  friends,  whose  ceaseless 
ministry  threw  flowers  of  sympathy  on  paths  of 
weariness  and  suffering. 


CHAPTER    XL 
(1876.) 

*'  The  Turned  Lesson  "  —  Patient  work  —  Sympathy  with 
E.  C,  going  to  India  —  Upton  Bishop  Vicarage  —  The 
brother's  organ  and  last  singing  —  The  last  visit  to  Switzer- 
land —  "  Settlement  pour  Toi"  —  Bible  reading  to  peasants 

—  The    Great  St.    Bernard  —  Champery —  Baroness    Helga 
von   Cramm  —  Alpine   cards  —  Illness    at   Pension    Wengen 

—  Return  home  —  "  My  King"  —  Pruning. 

"  Was  it  not  kinder  the  task  to  turn, 
Than  to  let  it  pass, 
As  a  lost,  lost  leaf  that  she  did  not  learn  ? 

Is  it  not  often  so, 

That  we  only  learn  in  part, 
And  the  Master's  testing-time  may  show 

That  it  was  not  quite  "  by  heart "  ? 
Then  He  gives,  in  His  wise  and  patient  grace, 

That  lesson  again 
With  the  mark  still  set  in  the  self-same  place."  * 

THERE  were  many  "turned  lessons"  in  my 
dear  sister's  life  to  which  no  clue  can  be 
given  in  these  Memorials  ;  but  we  may  here  refer 
to  one  testing-time.  Very  patiently  had  she  pre- 
pared  for  press  many  sheets  of  manuscript  music 

*The  Turned  Lesson,  in  "  Under  His  Shadow,"  page  113. 


iqo  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

in  connection  with  the  Appendix  to  "  Songs  of 
Grace  and  Glory."  Well  do  I  remember  the  day 
it  was  completed.  We  were  at  home,  and  she 
came  down  from  her  study  with  a  large  roll  for 
post,  and  with  holiday  glee  exclaimed,  "  There  it 
is  all  done  !  and  now  I  am  free  to  write  a  book  ! " 
Only  a  week  passed,  when  the  post  brought  her 
the  news :  "  Messrs.  Henderson's  premises  were 
burned  down  this  morning  about  four  o'clock. 
We  fear  the  whole  of  the  stereotypes  of  your 
musical  edition  are  destroyed,  as  they  were  busy 
printing  it.  It '  will  be  many  days  before  the 
debris  will  be  sufficiently  cooled  to  ascertain  how 
the  stereotype  plates  stand." 

Further  news  confirmed  the  loss  :  "  Your  musical 
edition,  together  with  the  paper  sent  for  printing  it, 
has  been  totally  destroyed."  On  the  same  sheet 
Frances  wrote  to  her  sisters  in  Worcestershire : 

The  signification  hereof  to  me  is  that,  instead  of 
having  finished  my  whole  work,  I  have  to  begin  again 
de  novo,  and  I  shall  probably  have  at  least  six  months 
of  it.  The  greater  part  of  the  manuscript  of  my  Appen- 
dix is  simply  gone,  for  I  had  kept  no  copy  whatever,  and 
have  not  even  a  list  of  the  tunes  !  Every  chord  of  my 
own  will  have  to  be  reproduced ;  every  chord  of  any 
one  else  re-examined  and  revised.  All  through  my 
previous  "Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory"  work,  and  my  own 
books,  I  had  always  taken  the  trouble  to  copy  off  every 


WORKIXG  IN  THE  SHADE.  191 


correction  on  to  a  duplicate  proof;  but,  finding  I  never 
gained  any  practical  benefit,  I  did  not  (as  I  considered) 
waste  time  in  this  case  !  Of  most  of  the  new  work,  which 
has  cost  me  the  winter's  labour,  I  have  not  even  a  memor- 
andum left,  having  sent  everything  to  the  printers.  How- 
ever it  is  so  clearly  "  Himself  hath  done  it,"  that  I  can 
only  say  "  Thy  way  not  mine,  O  Lord."  I  only  tell  you 
how  the  case  stands,  not  as  complaining  of  it,  only 
because  I  want  you  to  ask  that  I  may  do  what  seems 
drudgery  quite  patiently,  and  that  I  may  have  health 
enough  for  it,  and  that  He  may  overrule  it  for  good.  It 
may  be  that  He  has  more  to  teach  me,  before  He  sets 

me  free  to  write  the  two  books  to  which  N alludes, 

and  which  I  hoped  to  have  begun  directly.  Perhaps  they 
will  be  all  the  better  because  I  cannot  now  write  them 
for  next  season.  Thus  I  am  suddenly  shut  off  from  the 
bright  stream  of  successful  writing,  and  stopped  in  all  my 
own  plans  for  this  spring,  and  bid  work  a  few  months 
longer  in  the  shade  at  what  is  to  me  special  exercise  of 
quiet  patience.  ...  I  have  thanked  Him  for  it  more 
than  I  have  prayed  about  it.  It  is  just  what  He  did  with 
me  last  year,  it  is  another  timied  lesson.  I  had  mourned 
over  not  bearing  pain  in  my  first  illness,  and  so  He  gave 
me  another  opportunity  of  learning  the  lesson  by  sending 
me  another  painful  illness,  at  Winterdyne,  instead  of 
giving  me  up  as  a  hopeless  pupil ;  and  now  I  have  been 
eager  to  get  done  with  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory"  that 
I  might  hurry  on  to  begin  work  of  my  own  choosing  and 
planning,  and  so  He  is  giving  me  the  opportunity  over 
a^ain  of  doing  it  more  patiently,  and  of  making  it  the 
"  willing  service  "  which  I  don't  think  it  was  before.  If 
I  could  not  rejoice  in  letting  Him  do  what  He  will 


192  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

me,  when  He  thus  sends  me  such  very  marked  and 
individual  dealing,  I  should  feel  that  my  desire  for 
sanctification,  for  His  will  to  be  done  in  me,  had  been 
merely  nominal,  or  fancied  and  not  real. 

(To  Miss  E.  J.  Whatcly.) 
One  must  be  an  infidel  not  to  see  God's  hand  upon 
one,  most  distinctly,  in  such  a  matter  as  this.  But  it 
was  very  good  of  Him  to  give  me  the  opportunity  of 
learning  the  unlearnt  lesson,  and  of  offering,  as  more 
willing  service,  what  had  been  z//Avilling.  I  must  tell 
you,  however,  how  overwhelmingly  gracious  He  has 
been  to  me  the  last  few  days,  quite  startling  me.  I 
thought  it  had  been  such  a  useless  spring,  that  I  had 
not  been  allowed  to  be  any  service  to  any  one.  Then 
all  at  once,  during  three  days,  a  number  of  notes 
poured  in  upon  me,  quite  astonishing  me  with  telling 
that  I  had  been  made  such  real  use  and  blessing,  in 
some  cases  quite  unconsciously,  in  others  where  I 
thought  my  efforts  had  produced  little  or  no  effect. 
.  .  .  Now,  is  not  this  enough  to  make  one's  heart 
overflow  with  praise  ?  It  has  been  a  most  sweet  lesson 
of  trust,  and  of  more  simple  and  absolute  dependence 
on  Him. 

{To  J.  T.  JV.) 
Pyrmont  Villa,  March  21,  1876. 
Dear  Friend, — 

Your  letter,  which  I  was  providentially  prevented  from 
reading  before  breakfast,  sent  me  straight  away  to  mj 
knees.  I  have  been  putting  it  all  into  my  Saviour's  hands, 
pouring  out  to  Him.     I  don't  feel  cured,  but  I  believe 


"SEARCH  ME  AND  TRY  ME? 


He  has  taken  me  into  His  hands  afresh.  No,  it  has 
not  been  all  for  Him  of  late;  I  don't  mean  anything 
definite,  but  breaches  in  the  enclosure,  made  not  by  any 
outward  foe  or  even  "  the  religious  world,"  but  by  self, 
which  I  wanted  to  be  crushed  out  of  me,  that  He  might 
take  its  place  wholly.  I  think  that  has  been  the  "  some- 
thing between,"  and  it  has  dimmed  not  only  the  inner 
brightness,  but  the  free-hearted  testimony.  It  is  so 
utterly  horrid  not  to  have  been  all  for  Him.  I  do  feel 
ready  to  say  "  sinners,  of  whom  /  am  chief"  and  no 
expressions  of  self  bemoaning  are  too  strong  for  me.  He 
has  been  so  much  to  me,  so  very,  very  gracious ;  and  yet 
I  have  wandered,  without  knowing  it  except  by  finding 
that  He  withdrew  the  brightness  of  His  shining, 
graciously  so,  because  I  felt  the  chill ;  and  yet,  at  times, 
off  and  on,  it  has  even  of  late  been  very  bright,  very 
happy,  only  it  has  not  been  the  steady  and  growing 
brightness.  Thank  you  very  much  for  telling  me  how 
it  is  with  you ;  that  helps,  because  I  have  to  do  with  the 
"same  Jesus."  I  want  Him  to  prove  me  to  the  very 
depths,  to  "  search  and  try  "  and  cleanse  entirely.  I  am 
glad  He  did  not  set  me  free  to  write.  I  distinctly 
believe  it  to  be  His  holding  me  back  from  teaching 
before  I  am  taught !  I  am  so  grateful  for  your  letter,  it 
is  so  good  of  Him  to  put  it  into  your  heart  to  watch  over 
me.  Will  you  pray  for  me?  I  imagined  I  had  thought 
much  of  the  "  keep,"  as  well  as  of  the  "  take,"  but  I  have- 
not  lived  it  somehow.  I  know  you  must  feel  disap- 
pointed with  me  ;  I  have  not  "  run  well "  as  you  hoped, 
but  don't  give  me  up  and  throw  me  overboard  alto- 
gether, pray  for  me,  and  "  watch  over  me "  still  for 
the  dear  Master's  sake,  for  I  know  He  has  not  thrown 


194  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  IT. 

me  overboard,  and  oh  /  do  love  Him.  Thanks  for  the 
card ;  I  thought  it  was  "  7ione  of  self  and  all  of  Thee." 
I  have  immense  temptations.  I  don't  mean  that  as  any 
excuse,  only  it  is  so  ;  temptations  to  self  seeking  and  self 
complacency,  etc.;  and  I  am  made  too  much  of,  looked 
up  to  by  plenty  who  should  rather  look  down  on  me, 
both  here  and  by  strangers ;  and  I  thought  I  was  on  my 
guard  against  it  all;  and  yet  I  see  it  has  insensibly 
undermined  the  "enclosure,"  even  though  I  have  been 
having  exceptionally  great  outward  privileges.  I  wonder 
whether  one  thing  has  been  wrong !  I  have  been,  for 
some  time,  nearly  every  day  giving  half  an  hour  to 
careful  reading  of  Shakespeare :  I  felt  as  if  I  rather 
wanted  a  little  intellectual  bracing,  as  if  something  of 
contact  with  intellect  were  necessary  to  prevent  my 
getting  into  a  weak  and  wishy-washy  kind  of  thought  and 
language.  I  like  intellects  to  rub  against,  and  have  no 
present  access  to  books  which  would  do  it;  so  I  bethought 
myself  of  seeing  what  Shakespeare  would  do  for  me,  and 
I  think  my  motive  was  really  that  I  might  polish  my  own 
instruments  for  the  Master's  use.  But  there  is  so  much 
that  is  entirely  of  the  earth  earthy,  amid  all  the  marvellous 
genius  and  even  the  sparkles  of  the  highest  truth  which 
flash  here  and  there,  so  much  that  jars  upon  one's  spirit, 
so  much  that  is  downward  instead  of  upward  ;  that  it  has 
crossed  me  whether  I  am  not  trusting  an  arm  of  flesh  in 
seeking  intellectual  benefit  thus.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand, 
if  one  admits  the  principle,  one  would  throw  over  all  means 
as  to  study  and  mental  culture,  and  it  does  really  seem  as 
a  rule  as  if  God  endorsed  those  means,  and  uses  culti- 
vated powers,  and  only  very  exceptionally  uses  the  un- 
cultured ones.  Yours  gratefully. 


"I  COULD  NOT  DO  WITHOUT  HIM."  195 

(To  F  A.  S.) 

Leamington,  February  j6,  1S76. 

I   hope   you  have  had  a  happy  week,   dear  F . 

Only  you  must  not  let  the  temptation  come,  to  fancy  that 
He  cannot,  or  will  not,  be  as  much  to  3-ou  afterwards  as 
He  perhaps  was  to  you  during  the  special  week ;  for,  to 
begin  with,  "  He  faileth  not,"  "  I  change  not."  He  will 
be  every  day  "this  same  Jesus  "•  and,  to  go  on  with,  your 
whole  Bible  does  not  contain  one  word  about  His  giving 
less  grace,  but  always  and  only  "  more  grace."  If  He 
gave  you  blessing  last  week,  it  is  only  an  earnest  of 
more,  if  you  "open  your  mouth,"  etc.  "Always  more 
to  follow."  Your  loving  aunt. 

(To  J.  T.  //:) 

The  Leasowes,  April  9,  1876. 
It  seems  to  come  natural  to  send  you  whatever  odds 
and  ends  come  out,  so  I  enclose  this  last  leaflet,  "I 
could  not  do  without  Him."  I  very  seldom  write  at  the 
suggestion  of  another,  but  a  London  worker  said  she  so 
wanted  an  appeal  to  the  outsiders  based  on  my  hymn  "  I 
could  not  do  without  Thee."  So  I  told  her  she  must 
pray  if  she  wanted  it,  and  I  forthwith  forgot  all  about  it; 
Three  months  after,  a  most  strong  and  sudden  sense 
came  over  me  of  "  what  can.  they,  what  will  they,  do 
without  Jesus  ? "  that  I  must  write  it ;  and  it  was  not 
until  afterwards  I  recollected  that  this  was  the  very 
thing  that  had  been  asked.  And,  on  sending  it,  I  found 
it  was  just  at  the  right  time  for  her  special  wish  to  dis- 
tribute it  before  one  of  Mr.  Aitken's  mission  weeks  !  It 
will  be   in   Home   Words  for  June,  which  means  going 


195  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

straight  to  300,000  homes,  let  alone  leaflets  and  American 
copies.  Somehow,  I  have  felt  able  to  ask  great  blessings 
on  this  leaflet,  though  it  is  such  a  poor  little  simple  thing, 
without  a  spark  of  poetry  about  it. 

Yours  ever  gratefully. 

I  got  just  a  glimpse  of  the  marvellous  indwelling  of 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  last  week ;  it  was  so  sweet 
and  glorious  ;  I  want  to  realize  it  always. 

{To/.  G.  Kirchhoffcr) 

April  9. 
Dearest  Julia, — 

You  deserve  an  immense  long  letter,  and  I  have  really 
only  time  for  a  few  lines,  as  I  am  giving  up  my  whole 
available  time  to  work  at  the  new  edition  of  "  Songs  of 
Grace  and  Glory/'  Though  your  letter-case  looks  too 
pretty  to  use,  yet  I  immediately  adopted  it  for  unanswered 
letters,  putting  in  yours  to  begin  with.  Yours  must  be 
indeed  a  pretty  home.  It  is  not  just  words,  but  both 
wish  and  prayer,  that  it  may  be  a  happy  one  to  you,  and 
that  you  may  make  many  around  you  happy  and  happier. 
Of  course  I  mean  this  in  the  very  fullest  and  deepest 
sense.  Ever  since  I  knew  you,  I  have  specially  wished 
and  prayed  that  you  might  entirely  live  for  Jesus,  and 
shine  very  brightly  for  Him.  And  you  have  immense 
responsibilities. 

Why  not  work  out  your  "  plan  of  education "  as  a 
little  ballad?  I  think  it  would  be  a  capital  subject,  and 
might  be  really  useful.  Send  it  to  the  Editor  of  The 
Children's  Friend.  (S.  W.  Partridge  &  Co.) 

As  to  imperfect  scanning,  I  must  try  to  answer  seriously, 
for  it  is  rather  important  to  you.     Never  leave  imperfect 


MUSIC-TIIIRST. 


scanning,  to  save  the  trouble  of  making  it  perfect,  never .' 
Discipline  yourself  for  the  next  few  years  most  sternly  in 
this,  and  you  will  be  thankful,  later  on,  for  the  habit  and 
facility  which  it  will  give  you.  But  irregular  scanning 
may  be  used  with  great  artistic  effect,  where  you  pur- 
posely wish  to  suggest  abrupt,  broken,  startling,  rugged, 
spasmodic,  etc.,  effects.  A  good  critic  will  easily  detect 
the  difference  between  the  devices  of  an  artist  and  the 
negligence  or  clumsiness  of  a  tyro  in  this  matter. 

I  have  an  idea  that  metre  answers  to  key  in  music, 
and  that  one  may  introduce  modulation  of  metre  exactly 
as  one  introduces  modulation  of  key,  and  with  similar 
mental  effect.  I  have  tried  it  in  several  recent  longish 
poems,  using  different  metres  for  different  parts,  and 
modulating  from  one  into  the  other  instead  of  passing 
directly.  You  will  see  what  I  mean  in  "The  Sowers," 
where,  instead  of  jumping  direct  into  the  rather  jubilant 
metre  of  the  last  part,  I  work  up  to  it  through  "  One  by 
one  no  longer,"  etc. 

I  must  not  scribble  more  Yours  lovingly. 

(To  the  same.) 

Pyrmont  Villa,  Monday. 
Dear  Julta, — 

How  I  do  wish  I  had  known  !  It  .would  have  been  the 

most  exquisite  pleasure  to  have   come  to  sing  to  you. 

I  know  that  longing  for  music  so  well,  though  I  do  not 

think  many  know  what  it  is.     Sometimes  I  have  thought 

that   this   very    "  music-thirst "  is  part  of  God's  gentle 

discipline,  leaving  us  with  that  thirst  instilled,  just  that 

we  may  turn  afresh  to  that  which  stills  all  longings,  the 


193  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

music  of  His  name.  I  have  had  plenty  of  verses  headed 
"F.  R.  H.,"  but  I  am  telling  you  the  truth  when  I  say  that 
1  never  had  any  which  touched  me  more,  or  gave  me 
such  a  thrill  of  loving  fellow-feeling  towards  the  writer. 
Thank  you  very  much  for  sending  them  to  me. 

Now  I  have  a  request.  Will  you  give  me  a  copy  of 
your  extremely  good  verses  on  the  recovery  of  the 
Prince  of  Wales.     .     .     . 

(To  the  same.) 

Many  thanks,  not  only  for  the  enclosure,  but  for  your 
most  amusing  note. 

N.B. — It  is  only  fair  to  tell  you  that  you  and  Ellen 
Lakshmi  Goreh  are  the  solitary  ones,  out  of  any  number 
of  dozen  possible  geniuses,  whose  "  efforts  "  I  have  seen 
or  had  to  do  with,  in  whom  I  do  believe.  I  have  come 
across  no  others  who,  I  honestly  believe,  may  have  a 
"  future  "  in  the  literary  part  of  the  vineyard.  This  may 
show  you  I  am  n6t  quite  indiscriminate  !  and  perhaps 
add  weight  to  the  encouragement  which  I  want  to  give 
you,  and  the  seriousness  of  the  hope  and  aim  before  you. 

My  sister's  expectations  were  correct ;  but  Miss 
Kirchhoffer's  early  death  left,  as  it  were,  only  a 
prelude  to  what  might  have  been  a  life  of  song-.* 
(See  Appendix,  page  354.) 

The  following  shows  how  faithfully  she  pointed 
out  the  inconsistency  of  some  conversation. 


*  "Poems  and  Essays."     By  Julia  G.  M.  Kirclihoffer.     Paisley: 
r.  and  R.  Parlane, 


A  SPECIAL  BATTLE-FIELD.  199 


Tuesday,  7  a.m. 
My  dear , 

As  I  have  already  had  one  bad  night,  and  several 
troubled  wakings,  all  about  you,  I  had  better  get  it  off  my 
mind.  I  write  to  you  as  one  who  is  really  wanting  to 
follow  Jesus  altogether,  really  wanting  to  live  and  speak 
exactly  according  to  His  commands  and  His  beautiful 
example ;  and  when  this  is  the  standard,  what  seems  a 
little  thing,  or  nothing  at  all,  to  others,  is  seen  to  be  sin, 
because  it  is  disobeying  His  dear  word  and  not  "  follow- 
ing fully"  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them/' 

Now,  darling,  be  true  to  yourself,  and  to  Him,  as  to 
these  His  own  words.  Would  you  like  any  one  to  retail, 
and  dwell  upon,  little  incidents  which  made  you  appear 
weak,  tiresome,  capricious,  foolish?  Yet,  dear,  everything 
which  we  say  of  another  which  we  would  not  like  them 
to  say  of  us,  (unless  said  with  some  right  and  pure  object 
which  Jesus  Himself  would  approve,)  is  transgression 
of  this  distinct  command  of  our  dear  Lord's,  and  there- 
fore sin, — sin  which  needs  nothing  less  than  His  blood  to 
cleanse,  sin  in  which  we  indulge  at  our  peril  and  to  the 
certain  detriment  of  our  spiritual  life.  And  Jesus  hears 
every  word,  and  sees,  to  the  depth,  the  want  of  real  con- 
formity to  His  own  loving  spirit,  from  which  they  spring. 
Do  not  think  I  am  condemning  you  without  seeing  my 
own  failures.  It  is  just  because  it  is  a  special  battle  field 
of  my  own  that  I  am  the  more  pained  and  quick  to  feel 
it,  when  others,  who  love  Jesus,  yield  to  the  temptation  or 
do  not  see  it  to  be  temptation.  I  know  the  temptation  it 
is  to  allow  oneself  to  say  things  which  one  would  not  say 
if  the  person  were  present,  yes,  and  if  Jesus  were  visibly 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


present.  And  I  have  seen  and  felt  how  even  a  moment- 
ary indulgence  in  the  mildest  forms  of  "  speaking  evil," 
which  is  so  absolutely  forbidden,  injures  one's  own  soul, 
and  totally  prevents  clear,  unclouded  communion  with 
Jesus.  So  I  want  you  to  recognise  and  shun  and  reso- 
lutely and  totally  "  put  away  "  this  thing. 

I  should  not  write  all  this  but  that  I  long  for  your  eyes 
to  be  opened  to  the  principle,  for  others'  sakes,  for  your 
own  soul's  sake,  and  for  Christ's  sake.  I  want  you  to 
pray  over  it,  to  search  bravely  to  the  bottom,  and  to  put 
it  all  into  the  hands  of  Jesus,  that  He  may  not  only  for 
give  but  cleanse,  and  so  fill  you  with  His  love  that  it 
(and  nothing  else)  may  overflow  into  all  your  words, 
that  He  may  "  make  you  to  increase  and  abound  in  love 
.  .  .  to  the  end  He  may  establish  your  heart 
unblameable  in  holiness."  Oh,  if  you  knew  how  I  pray 
for  this  for  myself,  you  would  not  wonder  at  my  anxiety 
about  it  for  you  and  for  others !    So  don't  be  vexed  with, 

Yours  ever  lovingly. 

{To  E.  C.) 

1876. 

.  .  .  This  seems  a  great  and  solemn  step.  I  could 
never  lift  up  my  finger  against  what  looks  so  like  a 
call  from  God,  though  you  would  seem  a  long  way  off 
from  us,  and  would  be  much  mourned  and  missed  from 
your  Bewdley  work.  You  know  how  I  have  always 
desired,  with  you,  to  lay  out  one's  life  at  the  best  interest 
for  God ;  and,  of  course,  if  you  can  do  ten  per  cent,  of 
work  at  Rome,  and  only  five  per  cent,  among  the  Severn 
fogs,  that  is  to  my  mind  a  strong  argument.  ...  I 
send  you  "  I  will  direct  their  work  in  truth,"  and  He  will 
direct.      Have  you  thought  of  work  in  Syria  ? 


LETTERS.  23i 


{To  the  same.) 

Although  dear  Miss  Nott  told  me  she  thought  you  were 
thinking  of  Zenana  work  in  India,  I  did  not  expect  this  ! 
Whether  Rome  or  India,  I  quite  think  you  are  one  of 
those  so  situated  that  you  are  "  free  to  serve,"  and  that 
the  question  may  be  wholly  between  you  and  God.  .  .  . 
I  am  specially  glad  it  is  that  Society  ;  it  is  decidedly  my 
favourite,  and  I  have  been  interested  in  it  for  fifteen 
years.  Dear  Elizabeth,  I  feel  so  solemnly  glad  about  all 
this  ;  I  myself  seem,  more  and  more,  a  "  cumberer,"  so 
I  am  the  more  glad  when  others  are  able  for  more 
service  than 

Yours  lovingly. 

{To  the  same.) 

.  .  .  It  often  strikes  me  as  one  of  the  wonderful 
wheels  of  God's  providence  that  He  lays  different  parts 
of  His  work  on  different  hearts,  brings  one  nearer  to  the 
focus  of  one  worker's  vision  and  another  to  another,  and 
thus  all  the  different  things  get  taken  up.  .  .  .  I  had 
only  thought  of  the  disappointment  it  would  be,  if  you 
were  prevented  going  to  India  !  I  suppose,  partly,  be- 
cause I  do  not  feel  separation  so  keenly  as  you  would, 
and  partly  because  all  my  life  it  has  been  a  sort  of 
"castle  in  the  air  "  to  be  a  missionary,  only  that  the  door 
for  me  seemed  always  closed  by  the  state  of  my  health ; 
and,  even  with  my  many  ties,  it  would  be  nothing  like 
the  sacrifice  to  me  that  it  will  be  to  you.  I  shall  long  to 
hear  that  the  Lord  has  made  the  way  quite  clear,  and  set 
before  you  an  open  door. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


June  1876.  During  a  visit  to  her  brother  Frank, 
at  Upton  Bishop  Vicarage,  she  was  much  interested 
in  his  schools  and  cottages.  Every  day  she  went 
about  from  house  to  house,  reading  the  Bible  and 
telling  in  simple  words  of  God's  love  in  sending 
Jesus  Christ  to  save  sinners. 

In  one  instance,  at  a  garden  party,  my  sister's 
happy  face  attracted  a  young  stranger,  so  that  she 
sought  conversation  with  her.  Often  have  I  been 
told :  "  F.  R.  H.  looks  so  really  happy,  she  must 
have  something  we  have  not."  (With  the  utmost 
skill,  no  artist  or  photograph  gives  a  real  idea  of 
her  lighted  up  expression.  Is  it  because  soul 
cannot  be  represented  any  more  than  a  sunbeam  ?) 
And  my  pen  fails,  too,  in  giving  an  idea  to 
strangers  of  her  sunny  ways,  merrily  playing  with 
children,  and  heartily  enjoying  all  things.  But 
her  deep  sympathy  with  others'  joys  and  sorrows, 
and  her  loyal  longings  that  all  should  know  the 
"joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,"  were  the 
secret  of  her  influence  with  others. 

I  may  mention  that  her  singing  from  Handel's 
"  Messiah,"  accompanying  herself  on  her  brother's 
organ,  after  service  on  her  last  Sunday  evening  at 
Upton  Bishop,  will  long  be  remembered  by  all  who 
heard.  The  old  parish  clerk  remarked,  "  I  never 
heard  the  like  of  that  before."  Frances  then  be- 
came the  first  contributor  to  a  fund  for  erecting  a 


WORK  AND  VISITATION.  203 


vestry.  (Since  her  death  it  has  been  determined 
that  this  vestry  shall  be  specially  "  in  memory  of 
F.  R.  H."  Her  brother  has  also  had  her  name 
cast  in  a  new  treble  bell,  thus  completing'  the  peal 
of  six.) 

Her  own  words  seem  to  describe  passing  events 
and  visits  better  than  others  can,  and  therefore  we 
again  copy  from  them. 

(To  Margaret  JV.) 
.  .  .  I  came  to  Newport  with  the  idea  of  not 
being  responsible  for  any  one's  soul  at  all !  I  enjoyed 
the  first  three  days  in  a  general  sort  of  way,  but  no  real 
gain  to  myself.  I  declined  addressing  the  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
meeting,  but  was  present  and  was  asked  to  sing.  I  sang 
my  arrangement  of  Isaiah  xii.     After  a  few"  more  words, 

and  prayer  from  Mr.  W ,  I  sang  for  them  "  When  thou 

passest."  *  After  that  I  had  to  shake  hands  with  many. 
It  was  all  very  nice,  but  not  real  work.  I  felt  dissatisfied, 
notwithstanding  the  affectionate  greetings  and  thanks  for 
singing.     Saturday  I  said  I  should  like  to  go  to  work,  and 

went  with  Mr.  W to  the  Infirmary.     In  the  women's 

ward  I  read  and  prayed  and  sang,  and  then  spoke  to 
each  alone.  I  saw  there  was  sowing  and  reaping  work 
wanted,  and  many  entreated  me  to  come  again.  When 
I  went  again  God  sent  much  blessing.  One,  very  suffer- 
ing, and  who  had  a  most  distressed  expression  the  day 
before,  had  found  peace  soon  after  I  left  her.     She  lay 

*  "  When  thou  Passest  through  the  Waters."  Music  by  F.  R.  II. 
London:  Hutching  and  Romer. 


204  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

looking  so  happy,  saying,  "  I  've  left  it  all  with  Him  now, 
and  oh  it's  so  beautiful  ! "  Another,  a  moping  groping 
Christian,  told  me  that  the  words  God  helped  me  to  say 
to  her  lifted  her  straight  up  into  the  sunlight.  Before  I 
left  the  ward,  I  do  think  another  was  enabled  by  God's 
Spirit  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  From  that  time,  it 
pleased  God  to  send  such  continuous  blessing.  But  (I 
hardly  know  how  it  began,  I  think  from  my  own  couplet 
" .  .  .  let  me  sing,  Always,  only,  for  my  King,"  in 
connection  with  that  Thursday  evening)  somehow  I 
felt  that  on  both  sides,  singer  and  listeners,  it  was 
not  really  "  only  for  Him,"  but  too  much  of  F.  R.  H. 
That  word  "only"  seemed  to  be  pressed  on  my  own 
heart.  I  saw  it  as  I  never  saw  it  before,  and  that  the 
"  all  for  Jesus  "  must  be  supplemented  and  sealed  with 
"  only  for  Jesus."  It  was  a  great  and  humbling  revela- 
tion to  me  of  failure  in  full  consecration,  where  I  really 
did  not  see  it  before;  and  of  course  I  dare  not  and 
would  not  hold  back  from  accepting  and  following,  at 
any  cost,  what  I  felt  God's  Holy  Spirit  was  teaching  me. 
I  felt  I  could  not,  and  would  not,  sing  again  the  next 
Thursday  as  before,  and  that  I  must  pass  on  this 
"only"  to  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Then  I  had  copies  printed 
of  the  Consecration  Hymn,  and  had  my  name  left  out, 
and  a  blank  line  instead  for  the  signature,  which  each 
might  fill  up  alone  and  prayerfully. 

At  the  meeting,  Mr.  W— —  opened  it  and  then  went 
away.  Then  I  told  them  I  had  meant  to  sing  them 
beautiful  songs  of  Handel,  but  I  could  not  and  dare  not ; 
that  I  could  not,  after  what  my  King  had  shown  me  last 
week,  sing  even  partly  to  please  them,  it  must  be  "only 
for  my  King."     Then  I  told  them  about  this  "  only,"  not 


CONSE  CRA  TION  MEE  TING.  205 

merely  totality  of  surrender  but  exclusiveness  of  allegiance, 
and  how  I  wanted  every  one  there  to  take  this  step  with 
me  that  night,  and  to  accept  with  me  "  only  for  Jesus/' 
as  our  life  motto,  henceforth.  To  keep  my  word  as  to 
singing,  I  just  sang  "  Precious  Saviour,  may  I  live  only 
for  Thee  "  *  (to  "  Onesimus  ").  After  prayer,  I  resumed 
the  subject  and  then  distributed  the  Consecration  Hymns 
(very  systematically  done  in  one  minute  without  dis- 
turbance) ;  and,  after  running  through  it,  asked  those 
and  those  only  to  sign  their  names  who  meant  it.  Oh, 
M ,  it  was  such  singing,  one  felt  it  was  so  real ! 

Then  I  gave  an  interval  of  silent  prayer  which  I  felt 
was  a  time  of  real  consecration.  I  was  sure  of  His 
presence,  so  sure  that  He  was  bowing  the  hearts  before 
Him  by  the  Holy  Spirit's  power.  Was  it  not  strange 
that  the  first  "  consecration  meeting  "  I  ever  came  in  for 
should  have  been  in  my  own  hands  ? 

After,  I  gave  each  at  the  door  "Enough."  I  hardly 
liked  giving  my  own  leaflets,  but  I  really  couldn't  think 
of  anything  else  just  suitable  for  what  I  wanted.  One, 
whom  I  had  spoken  to  after  church  on  Sunday  evening, 
stayed  to  tell  me  how  bright  her  hope  continued ;  but 
she  needn't  have  spoken,  the  change  of  expression  was 

quite  enough  to  tell.    Well,  dear  M ,  I  felt  there  had 

been  real  blessing. 

As  days  went  on,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W saw  numbers 

of  those  who  were  there,  and  who  testified  that  they 
had  really  been  helped  and  had  gained  a  step  onward 
by  God's  grace. 

Then,  I  could  tell  you  much  of  some  dear  boys  who 


Hymn  695  in  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Gl 


206  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

had  never  unfurled  their  banners,  or  done  any  work  for 
their  King  (I  always  thought  I  had  no  notion  how  to  go 
to  work  with  boys,  and  this  has  often  hindered  me  from 
trying ;  that  idea  is  overboard  now).  With  these  young 
soldiers  it  was  a  sort  of  leap  into  "life  more  abundantly," 
a  going  just  headlong  into  life  and  love  and  work  for 
Jesus.  After  a  week  of  prayer,  one  has  decided  to  give 
his  whole  life,  instead  of  the  chips  and  shavings  of  it, 
and  become  a  medical  missionary.  Now  they  are  pray- 
ing for  others ;  they  have  pitched  upon  the  worst  boy  in 
the  school,  and  asked  me  to  join  in  special  prayer  for 
him.  The  most  remarkable  feature  is  the  way  they  took 
to  their  Bibles,  and,  though  holiday  time,  spent  four 
or  five  hours  a  day  with  intensest  enjoyment  over  them. 
.  .  .  I  never  thought  of  asking  a  tenth  part  of  all  the 
blessing  I  received  there  since  then.  I  shall  have  to 
lump  my  requests  for  praise  at  your  next  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
meeting. 

I  must  pass  on  to  you  what  I  have  been  rejoicing  in 
all  this  week,  Exodus  xxi.  5,  "  I  love  my  Master,  I  will 
not  go  out  free ,; ;  and  then  connect  the  end  of  verse  6 
with  Revelation  xxii.  3,  "  shall  serve  Him  "  for  ever.  I 
can't  imagine  why  I  never  exulted  in  that  declaration 
before,  "  I  love  my  Master  ! " 

A  few  weeks  after,  Frances  wrote  the  l^mn  "  I 
love,  I  love  my  Master ";  and,  coincidently,  her 
sister  Ellen  (Mrs.  Shaw)  also  wrote  a  very  similar 
one  (published  by  Caswell). 

Then  came  a  visit  to  Ashley  Moor,  always  so 
refreshing  to  herself;    and,  while  enjoying  breezy 


A  HOLIDA  V  IN  SWITZERLAND  cc; 

rides  and  drives  and  delightful  friendships,  she 
did  not  forget  work  for  her  King.  She  has 
left  a  sunbeam  track  in  many  cottages  in  that 
neighbourhood. 

Year  after  year,  my  dear  sister  had  pressed  me 
to  take  a  long  rest  in  Switzerland  ;  and  so,  on 
July  6th,  1876,  we  left  England,  via  Dieppe,  for 
Lausanne.  That  delightful  journey  !  her  sisterly 
care  and  unselfishness  in  revisiting  well  known 
places  just  to  give  me  the  pleasure !  It  was  with 
difficulty  I  persuaded  her  to  go  to  any  new  scenes 
for  herself.  From  Montreux  she  went  up  to 
"  Les  Avants "  to  visit  her  "  delightful  friend," 
Miss  E.  J.  Whately.  From  Vernayaz  we  went  to  a 
quiet  pension  at  Fins  Haut,  en  route  to  Argentiere. 
Sunday  came,  and  the  sight  of  crowds  of  peasants 
passing  by  our  door  to  early  mass  suggested  the 
desire  to  try  a  Bible  address  for  them  in  the  after- 
noon. Valerie,  the  daughter  of  our  host,  had  been 
so  fascinated  by  my  sister's  singing  that,  with  the 
promise  that  Mdlle.  would  sing  to  the  meeting, 
she  threw  herself  heartily  into  the  arrangement. 
Three  o'clock  was  the  time  fixed,  but  an  hour 
before  several  maidens  assembled,  so  we  set  them 
to  copy  out  a  French  hymn  Frances  had  just 
written,  thereby  fixing  its  truths  on  their  memory  ; 
and  they  then  practised  it  as  a  choir.  Frances 
shall  tell  the  rest. 


2cS  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  II. 


{To  J.  T.  IV.) 
•  ••••■ 

About  thirty  or  forty  came ;  some  remained  in  a  room 
behind  our  folding  doors,  these  came  from  curiosity  and 
would  not  come  inside,  and  there  was  laughing  and  talk- 
ing, evidently  led  by  the  priest's  servant  who  was  there 
for  no  good  !  First  I  sang  to  them,  and  then  got  the 
girls  to  join  in  the  hymn  they  had  copied  out.  Then  I 
read  some  passages  from  Romans,  and  Maria  spoke 
to  them  beautifully  (in  French)  on  Romans  vi.  23,  and 
afterwards  prayed. 

A  few  went  away  as  soon  as  I  began  to  read, 
there  was  evidently  some  opposition.  Even  those 
who  seemed  really  to  wish  to  hear  were  evidently 
hindered  by  the  total  novelty  of  the  whole  thing  :  an 
intensified  form  of  the  hindrance   which  I  told  you    I 

felt    existed    when  I  first    sang   at   N .     You  will 

wonder  what  I  sang !  Well,  I  had  been  singing 
snatches  of  hymns  to  myself*  and  especially  "  Only  for 
Thee,"  and  found  this  gave  immense  gratification  in  our 
little  pension ;  so  I  thought  God  could  as  well  give  me 
French  as  English,  if  He  would,  and  I  set  to  and  wrote 
"  Settlement  pour  Tot  I  "(as  they  had  liked  the  tune  so 
much.)  Only  it  is  quite  a  different  hymn,  making  pro- 
minent the  other  side,  He  and  He  only  is  and  does  all 
for  us.  We  come  to  the  Father  "only  by  Thee,"  place 
our  trust  "  only  in  Thee  " ;  retaining  merely  a  few  lines 
of  the  "only  for  Thee,"  as  it  is  useless  to  teach  "only 
for  Thee"  till  one  has  seen  "only  by  Thee."  I  also 
wrote  a  free  imitation  of  "  Will  ye  not  come  ?"  and  part 
of  another.     I  could  write  quite  easily  in  French  verse  ! 


GREAT  ST.  BERNARD.  203 


so  it  may  be  I  shall  have  to  do  some  more  in  this 
direction,  a  totally  new  opening  ! 

Maria  had  had  the  priest  himself  strongly  on  her  mind 
all  the  week  ;  and,  not  having  the  smallest  fear  of  man, 
actually  went  and  called  on  him  !  with  the  excuse  of 
borrowing  a  French  Bible,  and  asking  him  to  see  if  my 
verses  were  correct.  Just  imagine  going  to  "  M.  le  Cure' " 
for  a  Bible,  and  for  revision  of  Protestant  hymns  !  He 
was  very  courteous,  and  Maria  relieved  her  mind  en- 
tirely ;  told  him  how  happy  she  was  in  Christ,  and  what 
was  the  secret  of  peace  and  joy.  He  did  not  attempt 
controversy,  and  seemed  interested,  but  only  assented  to 
all  she  said,  so  that  she  could  not  get  him  to  open  out. 

As  for  taking  readings  myself,  the  prospect  seems  to 
recede.  Even  taking  part  in  this  little  meeting  seemed  to 
throw  me  back.  For  years,  I  have  always  suffered  from 
any  work  of  the  kind,  and  then  been  made  unable  for  my 
own  more  special  work,  as  I  never  produce  a  line  when 
overdone.  And  I  find  more  distinctly,  here,  that  I  have 
not  anything  like  my  former  strength,  and  even  three 
weeks  (by  which  time  other  years  I  have  got  into  tip-top 
training)  have  not  brought  me  up  to  where  I  used  to 
start  from.  All  the  old  elasticity  and  physical  strength 
are  gone.  I  don't  feel  the  "  atmospheric  salvolatile," 
and  go  out  on  the  freshest  of  Swiss  mornings  feeling  up 
to  nothing  instead  of  equal  to  anything !  Yet  it  is  thirteen 
months  since  I  was  really  cured  from  my  illness. 

Leaving  the  Chamounix  valley  for  the  Great 
St.  Bernard  Hospice,  we  took  diligence  from 
Orsiere.  The  passengers  sang  some  French  songs 
remarkably   well.     We   listened   and   commended, 

P 


2io  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


and  then  asked  if  they  would  join  us  in  a  new  tune, 
"  Settlement  pour  Toi"  Finding  the  driver  took 
up  the  chorus  in  bass,  Frances  went  outside  that 
he  might  see  the  words,  and  most  heartily  was  it 
sung  by  all.  Sunday  we  rested  at  the  hospice. 
The  weather  was  fine,  and  the  crowds  of  peasants 
who  partook  of  that  wonderful  hospitality  were 
sitting  on  the  rocks  in  all  directions,  and  of 
course  many  a  seed  was  cast  among  them.  My 
sister's  brilliant  touch  on  the  piano  in  the  saloon 
attracted  the  good  fathers,  and  they  requested  that, 
after  dinner,  she  would  sing  for  the  assembled 
strangers.  She  asked  me  to  pray  that  she  might 
give  the  King's  message  in  song,  and  that  it 
might  reach  some  hearts.  As  there  were  different 
nationalities  present,  she  very  simply  but  grace- 
fully said  she  was  going  to  sing  from  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  repeating  the  words  in  German  and 
Italian,  and  then  sang  Handel's  "  Comfort  ye," 
"He  shall  feed  His  flock,"  and  afterwards  "  Rest 
in  the  Lord."  An  Italian  professor  of  music  with 
many  others  thanked  her,  and  were  expressing 
their  admiration  to  me  when  Frances  bade  them 
"  Good  night,"  saying  to  me,  "  You  see,  Marie,  I 
gave  my  message,  and  so  it  is  better  to  come 
away."  Returning  from  the  hospice  we  diverged 
to  Lac  de  Champe,  thence  to  Martigny  and 
Champery.       There    we     met    her     Leamington 


BARONESS  HELGA   V.   CRAMM. 


friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rogers  (of  St.  Paul's); 
Mr.  Rogers  was,  then,  summer  chaplain  at 
Champery. 

I  could  testify  of  much  happy  work  here,  in 
leading  others  to  rejoice  in  God  her  Saviour : 
strangers,  invalids,  tourists,  to  all  she  was  a 
shining  light.  And  she  was  never  satisfied  with 
any  one's  profession,  without  a  corresponding  life 
for  Christ  and  work  for  Christ.  I  may  give  the 
testimony  of  one,  as  representing  that  of  many 
others. 

I  feel  sure  that  God  led  us  to  Champery  that  we 
might  meet  your  dear  sister  Frances.  Oh,  I  cannot  tell 
what  a  blessing  she  was  to  me  there.  I  always  looked 
for  those  fair  curls ;  and  the  saloon  seemed  desolate  if  I 
could  not  hear  her  voice  and  often  merry  laugh.  She 
was  so  happy  and  whole-hearted,  and  she  spoke  to  me  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  joy  of  being  altogether  and  only 
His.  Yes,  it  was  on  the  balcony  at  Champery  that  a 
new  life  and  love  seemed  lighted  up  in  my  soul.  Even 
as  she  was  speaking  to  me  I  felt  that,  with  God's  grace, 
I  must  take  the  same  step  she  had,  and  henceforth  live 
"  only  for  Jesus."  That  was  indeed  turning  over  a  per- 
fectly new  and  bright  page  in  my  life. 

Another  Champery  friendship  was  with  the 
Baroness  Helga  von  Cramm.  We  were  staying 
in  the  same  pension  ;  and  a  few  words  the  first 
time  we  met  her  resulted   in  many   pleasant    en- 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


twinings  of  work.     I  give  my  sister's  reference  to 
the  fact,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  W . 

One  of  my  Champery  gains  was  the  Baroness  Helga 
v.  Cramm  ;  such  an  artiste,  every  picture  is  a  poem,  such 
a  soul  in  all  she  paints ;  her  two  specialities  are  Alpine 
scenery  with  the  weirdest  effects  of  snow  and  clouds,  and 
the  marvellous  beauty  of  the  tiny  Alpine  flowers.  Well 
now,  of  course,  she  wants  to  paint  for  Jesus  somehow  ! 
So  I  suggested  that  we  might  do  something  together, 
and  we  would  first  ask  Him  to  give  me  half-a-dozen  nice 
little  Easter  verses  (new  ground  to  me  !),  and  then  that 
He  would  hold  her  hand,  and  make  her  do  some  ex- 
quisite flowers.  So  the  verses  all  came  tumbling  in  that 
evening ! 

Such  was  the  origin  of  the  varied  series  of 
lovely  "  Alpine  cards,"  subsequently  published  by 
Caswell. 

Leaving  Champery,  we  went  to  the  Bernese 
Obcrland.  Our  longest  sojourn  was  in  the  Pen- 
sion Wengen,  above  Lauterbrunnen,  just  opposite 
Miirren,  with  the  full  range  of  the  Jungfrau  and 
Silberhorn  in  view.  Getting  wet  through  in  a 
thunderstorm  was  followed  by  a  chill,  and  my 
dear  sister  was  seriously  ill  for  a  month.  The 
Lauerners  were  most  kind,  and  we  were  happy 
in  having  the  pension  to  ourselves  and  being 
favoured  with  brilliant  weather. 

Two  or  three   pages  from    my  notebook  recall 


NUNC  DIMITTIS."  213 


our   often   pleasant  talks,   and  the   two  following 
letters  are  about  the  same  date. 

September  30th,  a.m.  I  found  Frances  with  her  Bible 
after  a  wakeful  night:  "  O  Marie,  I've  just  had  such  a 
find  !  I  hope  you've  not  stumbled  on  it."  You  remem- 
ber I  was  speaking  of  that  delightful  verse  in  2  Chronicles 
xxxii.  8,  '  the  people  rested  themselves  upon  the  words  of 
the  King ' ;  now  I  have  found  '  the  word  of  my  Lord  the 
King  shall  now  be  for  rest '  (margin  2  Samuel  xiv.  17) : 
is  it  not  lovely  ?  it  will  do  for  one  of  my  night  pillows ; 
it's  a  down  pillow,  and  no  rucks  in  it !  Of  course  it's  a 
woman  who  said  it ;  all  the  women  in  Scripture  do  say 
excessively  pretty  things." 

Then  she  went  on  telling  me  that  she  thought  her 
next  volume  of  poetry  would  be  her  "  Nunc  Dimittis  " 
(see  Preface  to  "  Under  His  Shadow").  On  October  8 
she  had  many  weary  hours  of  pain.  She  was  so  patient 
in  all  her  suffering,  and  very  thankful  for  some  remedies 
a  lady  kindly  brought  us  from  Interlaken.  One  after- 
noon, after  trying  a  new  remedy,  I  begged  her  to  shut 
her  eyes  and  try  to  sleep.  When  I  returned  she  gave 
me  the  lines,  "  I  take  this  pain,  Lord  Jesus."  "  You 
see,  Marie,  I  know  something  of  the  sweetness  of  taking 
pain  direct  from  His  hand.  I  had  just  been  saying  all 
this  to  the  Lord,  and  then  it  came  to  me  in  this  hymn  ; 
it  wants  no  correction ;  I  always  think  God  gives  me 
verse  when  it  comes  so,  and  it  is  worth  any  suffering  if 
what  I  write  will  comfort  some  one  at  some  time  ! " 
The  next  day  she  told  me  :  "  While  I  was  in  such  pain, 
the  very  lines  I've  been  waiting  for  came  to  me.  Three 
years  ago  I  began  some  on  the   Queen  of  Sheba,  and 


214  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  IT. 

brought  the  unfinished  sheet  here.  Very  often,  strangers 
write  and  tell  me  that  my  lines  comfort  or  help  them, 
even  when  I  know  there  is  not  a  spark  of  poetry  in 
them.  Now  /  cannot  tell  what  will  comfort  others,  so 
I  ask  God  to  let  me  write  what  will  do  so." 

Another  day  she  told  me  she  hoped  to  write  a  paper 
on  "  Men  see  not  the  bright  light  that  is  in  the  clouds." 

"  Dear  Anne   M suggested    it    to   me   long  ago. 

Many  bright  young  Christians  have  never  been  down 
in  the  depths  of  the  waves  (as  I  have),  and  they  wait 
for  some  great  cloud  to  come,  instead  of  seeing  His 
light  in  the  little,  daily,  home  clouds  !  Marie  dear,  some 
may  think  it  is  presumptuous,  my  writing 

*  For  Thee  my  heart  has  never 
A  trustless  Nay  ! ' 

But  it  really  is  so,  I  could  not  look  up  in  His  face  and 
say,  '  Nay,  my  Lord,  I  do  not  trust  Thee  in  every- 
thing.' » 

(To  Miss  E.J.  Whately.) 

Pension  Wengen,  October  1876. 
.  .  .  I  am  just  waiting  for  strength  to  go  home  ;  I 
have  "been  ill  again,  and  am  only  arrived  at  the  stage  of 
a  few  minutes'  walk,  on  my  sister's  arm.  I  was  splen- 
didly better  till  the  end  of  August,  and  meant  to  have 
settled  down  to  a  delicious  month  or  so  of  leisurely  writing 
out  here,  and  then  gone  home  to  dear  mamma,  and 
begun  almost  a  new  era  of  life.  However,  God  has 
chosen  otherwise  for  me  ;  I  am  just  where  I  was  this  time 
last  year,  and  any  book  writing  is  indefinitely  postponed. 
.     .     .     How  glad  I  am  that  our  work  is  not  measured 


THE  PO  WER  OF  ANTIC  I  PA  77  OX.  2 1 5 

by  quantity,  and  that  its  results  depend  neither  on 
quantity  nor  quality,  but  only  on  the  sovereignty  of  His 
blessing.  ...  It  was  just  a  bit  tantalizing  to  see 
you  and  yet  to  see  so  little  of  you,  there  were  so  many 
things  I  wanted  to  talk  to  you  about.     .     .     . 

One  never  does  have  anything  but  sips  and  glimpses 
here  !  No  fear  of  satiety  anyhow ;  we  don't  have  a 
chance  of  that  misfortune  !  Yet  the  sips  and  glimpses 
are  so  pleasant  and  so  varied  that,  perhaps,  each  has 
just  that  proportion  which  makes  our  lives  the  most 
really  enjoyable.  Over  and  above  the  intense  delight  of 
the  coming  perfect  and  leisurely  intercourse  above,  I 
think  we  shall  almost  revel  in  perfect  power  of  expres- 
sion. Do  we  ever  feel  that  we  have,  either  by  word  or 
pen,  expressed  our  whole  thought,  still  less  our  whole 
feeling!  And  is  there  not  a  peculiar  pleasure  in  finding 
oneself  able  to  make  even  the  partial  expression  of  it  a 
little  more  complete  than  usual  ?  Why  is  it  that  such 
pleasure  seems  attached  to  our  finding  power  of  pro- 
portionate expression  (of  any  kind)  of  what  is  surging 
within  ?  .  Is  it  a  hint  of  the  wonderful  delight  it  will  be 
to  have  the  totally  new  power  of  clothing,  unerringly  and 
invariably,  the  infinitely  expanded  thoughts  and  intensi- 
fied feelings  in  absolutely  perfect  expression,  perfect 
vehicle  of  word  and  song?  And,  then,  this  delight  will 
be  met  and  completed  by  perfect  understanding  and 
reciprocation.  There  must  be  this  last,  because  the 
One  Spirit  will  dwell  so  fully  and  so  equally  in  both 
speaker  and  hearer.     .     .     . 

Talking  of  sips,  what  unexpected  delicious  little  sips 
one  gets,  sometimes,  when  one  is  really  too  tired  for  a 
whole   draught  from   His   word  !      Yesterday   I   was  so 


21 6  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


tired,  just  on  the  edge  of  fainting  more  than  once  from 
mere  weakness.  I  turned  over  the  leaves  for  a  sip,  and 
came  upon  "  the  word  of  my  Lord  the  King  shall  now 
be  for  rest  "  (margin).  I  need  not  tell  you  how  it  rested 
me !  I  am  extremely  fond  of  the  typical  scraps  in  the 
history  of  David,  but  I  never  saw  this  one  before.     .     .     . 

{To  Mrs.  R.) 

I  must  send  you  the  last  texts  I  have  been  dwelling 
on ;  the  force,  beauty,  and  sweetness  of  the  combina- 
tion of  the  King  and  yet  the  Father,  the  kingdom  and 
yet  the  home,  have  struck  me  so  much.  And  it  is,  in 
almost  every  case,  first  the  Father  and  home,  then  the 
kingdom  (Matt.  xiii.  43  ;  Luke  xii.  32).  And  this  royal 
home  of  this  kingly  Father  is  yours  and  mine  !  I  suppose 
you  and  I  are  fully  half  way  to  it,  and  the  view  is  clearer 
and  nearer,  and  will  be  clearer  and  nearer  yet ! 

As  soon  as  strength  was  given  we  returned  to 
England,  in  October. 

I  well  remember  when  Frances  first  thought  of 
writing  "  My  King."  We  were  returning  from 
Switzerland.  Her  illness  there  had  quite  hindered 
any  writing,  and  she  seemed  to  regret  having  no 
book  ready  for  Christmas.  It  was  October  2 1st,  we 
had  passed  Oxford  station,  on  our  way  to  Winter- 
dyne,  and  I  thought  she  was  dozing,  when  she 
exclaimed,  with  that  herald  flash  in  her  eye, 
"  Marie !  I  see  it  all,  I  can  write  a  little  book, 
'  My  King,  "  and  rapidly  went  through  divisions 


MY  KING."  217 


for  thirty-one  chapters.  The  setting  sun  shone 
on  her  face  ;  and,  even  then,  it  seemed  to  me  she 
could  not  be  far  distant  from  the  land  of  the 
King-.  Illness  came  on  again,  accompanied  by 
severe  suffering,  yet  the  book  was  quickly  written 
and  published.  We  may  regard  the  pages  in  "  My 
King"  as  the  fruit  of  her  patiently  taking  back 
"the  turned  lesson,"  which  prevented  her  writing 
for  so  many  months.  The  following  letters  of  this 
period  speak  for  themselves. 


(To .) 

Leamington*. 
I  send  you  a  prayer  which  I  heard  yesterday,  and 
which  has  been  arising  from  my  heart  ever  since.  "  Lord, 
take  my  lips  and  speak  through  them,  take  my  mind  and 
think  through  it,  take  my  heart  and  set  it  on  fire  !  "  Quite 
possible  for  Him  to  do,  though  it  seems  so  much  to  ask. 
I  am  asking  it ;  you  ask  it  too.  .  Christ's  words,  Christ's 
thoughts,  Christ's  love,  not  our  own  any  more  !  How 
He  does  love  you,  how  His  very  chastening  proves  it  ! 
He  has  not  let  you  alone,  and  "  blessed  is  the  man  whom 
Thou  chastenest."  So,  the  very  sense  of  the  reality  of 
chastening  proves  the  reality  that  you  are  "  blessed,''  and 
"  I  wot  that  he  whom  Thou  blessest  is  blessed.'"' 
Only  think  that  you  are  to  "  come  forth  as  gold."  I 
wonder  what  He  will  do  with  His  gold  when  He  does 
bring  it  forth  !  We  shall  see.  He  never  would  thus 
deal  with  you,  if  He  had  not  some  very  special  ends  to 
reach.     Trust  on  ;   He  is  worthv  of  all  trust,  isn't  He  ? 


2iS  .MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


Leamington. 
I  was  rejoicingly  thankful  that  you  have  tasted  the 
delight  of  real  spiritual  work  for  Jesus.  Perhaps  He  is 
training  you,  by  all  this  stopping  of  your  own  wishes  and 
aims,  for  something  much  better,  for  very  much  and  very 
happy  work  for  Himself.  I  have  no  doubt  about  it ;  it 
seemed  such  very  marked  individual  dealing  with  you, 
that,  as  He  also  so  graciously  made  you  willing  to  let 
Him  teach  you  in  His  own  way,  I  had  not  a  shadow  of 
a  doubt  that  He  meant  it  to  work  out  real  and  great 
blessings  to  you.  Every  other  aim  has  to  be  thwarted 
and  crossed ;  our  soul's  health  needs  it.  Even  if  seem- 
ingly right  and  reasonable,  He  will  not  let  one  whom 
He  really  takes  in  hand,  to  make  "  a  vessel  unto  honour 
and  meet  for  the  Master's  use,"  rest  in  any  aim  short  of 
Himself  and  His  glory.  He  knows  that  our  real  happi- 
ness lies  here,  and  He  loves  us  so  much  that  He  sees  to 
it  that  we  shall  not  go  on  "feeding  on  ashes,"  if  we  are 
feeding  on  them  instead  of  on  Himself.  .  .  .  You 
know  He  must  be  right,  and  most  certainly  has  some- 
thing better  to  give  instead  of  whatever  He  takes  away. 
But  I  am  so  glad  you  see  it,  and  can  trust  Kim.  It 
would  be  too  bad  not  to  trust  Him,  wouldn't  it  ?  He  will 
not,  cannot  change,  even  if  your  trust  should  be  weak 
and  flickering  (2  Tim.  ii.  13 ;  Jas.  i.  3,  4). 

(To  J.  T.  W.) 

November  1876. 

This  has  been  a  slight  edition  of  my  previous  illness, 

but  it  will  be  some  weeks  before  I  am  really  as  strong  as 

usual.     That  long  illness  in  1874  has  so  weakened  me, 

besides  seeming  to  have  left  a  curious  liability  to  fever. 


LEARNING  AND  RESTING.  219 

which  has  returned  so  many  times.  But  I  am  not 
troubled  about  the  "  fallow/'  and  your  words,  "  The  Lord 
is  right,  you  can  trust  Him  I  know,"  have  not  done 
chiming  yet !  Just  before  this  last  attack  I  was  in  my 
sister's  conservatory  watching  the  gardener  cut  off  every 
bunch  he  could  find  upon  -a  splendid  vine.  He  has 
been  training  it  for  twelve  years,  never  let  it  bear  even 
one  bunch  of  fruit  for  two  years,  and  now  it  is  200 
feet  long  in  the  main  stem  alone,  and  400  feet  with 
the  principal  branches.  He  has  pruned  off  a  thousand 
bunches  this  spring.  "And  what  do  you  expect  it  to 
bear,  by  and  by?"  "Four  hundredweight  of  grapes! 
and,  please  God  I  live  to  manage  it,  it  will  be  the  finest 
vine  in  the  county."  He  was  having  long  patience  for 
fourteen  years  with  this  choice  vine,  and  I  suppose  my 
Husbandman's  waiting  with  me  won't  be  as  many 
months,  so  that  is  not  a  very  long  trial  of  trust.'  "My 
faithful  Saviour  ! "  That  seemed  my  one  thought  while 
awake  last  night.  I  was  delighted  one  day  on  noticing 
the  Greek  of  Jude  24,  c^rraio-Tous  "without  stumbling," 
let  alone  without  falling  !     .     .     . 

Xo,  I  am  not  "basking  in  the  sunshine";  it  is  not 
bright  and  vivid.  I  seem  too  tired,  somehow,  for  bright- 
ness ;  but  it  is  not  dark  either.  I  know  He  is  faithful, 
and  I  am  learning  and  resting.  I  think  I  miss  outward 
helps  and  privileges,  and  having  no  direct  work  for  Christ ; 
I  know  this  is  all  right  too,  so  I  am  not  fidgeting  about  it. 
I  was  able  before  this  attack  to  go  twice  to  church,  a 
short  afternoon  service  ;  but  the  preacher's  chief  lesson, 
from  Luke  xxiv.,  was  that  Jesus  couldn't  be  always  with 
us,  and  that  we  must  expect  Him  to  speedily  vanish  out  of 
our  sight  whenever  we  did  get  one  of  the  rare  glimpses 


MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


of  His  presence  !  So  it  wasn't  very  enlivening,  but  I  was 
glad  indeed  that  I  knew  better  !  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  that 
"alway"  (Matt,  xxviii.  20)  means  always,  and  that 
"never"  (Heb.  xiii.  5)  means  not  ever  and  not  "only 
sometimes,"  which  is  really  about  as  much  as  I  used 
practically  to  take  the  words  for !  But  the  "  alway " 
and  the  "  never  "  are  always  now  for  us,  and  I  believe 
them  now  just  as  they  stand.  And  so,  whether  the  day 
is  dull  or  bright,  and  whether  my  eyes  are  heavy  or  clear, 
I  know  Jesus  is  with  me.  What  a  difference  it  does 
make,  doesn't  it ?  .  .  .  I  think  "The  Thoughts  of 
God,"  printed  in  The  Sunday  Magazine,  is  the  very  best 
poem  I  ever  wrote ;  but  I  have  not  heard  one  word  about 
its  doing  anybody  any  real  good.  It's  generally  some- 
thing that  I  don't  think  worth  copying  out  or  getting 
printed  (like  "I  did  this  for  thee,"  and  "Take  my  life"), 
that  God  sees  fit  to  use. 

Do  you  remember  my  telling  you  my  difficulty  about 
saving  any  of  my  literary  earnings  for  a  rainy  day  ?  Well, 
after  a  deal  of  puzzle  and  prayer,  I  gave  it  all  up  to  the 
Lord  in  Switzerland  (1874),  and  intended  to  give  all  I 
ever  earned  straight  away  to  Him.  While  in  London  I 
had  an  unexpected  cheque  from  Hutchings  and  Romer, 
and  was  arranging  how  to  give  it,  when  down  came  this 
fever  upon  me,  and  mere  doctors  and  nurses  made  a 
clean  sweep  of  this  cheque  and  all  my  available  resources. 
Was  this  an  indication  the  other  way  ?  and  should  I  be 
acting  rightly  towards  my  relatives,  if,  when  next  I  re- 
ceive a  cheque,  I  should  give  all  away  without  making 
some  provision  for  future  illness  ?  Of  course  some  one 
must  pay  doctors,  and  if  I  had  nothing  in  hand  it  would 
fall  on  them.     So  it  seems  robbing  Peter  to  pay  Paul ! 


LETTERS. 


And  yet  He  knows  I  would  like  to  give  all  into  His 
treasury,  direct  and  at  once. 

You  spoke  in  a  former  letter  of  rejoicing  over  good  news 
of  your  converts.  I  have  been  thinking  over  verse  4  of 
St.  John's  Third  Epistle,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  we  too 
have  "  no  greater  joy."  One  is  very  glad  when  souls  come 
to  Christ,  but  I  do  think  it  is  a  "greater  ;;  joy  when  the 
work  has  been  tested,  and  one  finds  them  growing  and 
working  and  shining  for  Jesus.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
does  so  pain  and  depress  me  when  I  see  that  those  who 
do  profess  to  be  His,  often  Christians  of  long  standing, 
are  cool  and  lukewarm,  and  taking  little  or  no  interest  in 
His  cause.  Is  it  wrong  that  what  I  feel  on  such  matters 
often  amounts  to  real  suffering,  and  brings  more  tears 
than  I  ever  shed  for  any  personal  trouble  ?  Yours  ever 
in  Him. 

(To  the  same.) 

November  1876. 
Isn't  it  odd  I  should  be  hors  de  combat  just  now? 
And  yet  it  is  stranger  still  not  to  feel  even  the  least 
temptation  to  say  '"'how  excessively  provoking!"  as  I 
should  have  been  saying  three  years  ago  ;  so  everything 
only  proves  how  real  the  peace  of  God  is.  I  have  not  a 
fear  or  a  flutter,  not  a  care  or  anxiety,  for  time  or  eternity; 
and  I  know  this  is  not  nature,  for  the  natural  thing 
to  me  would  be  to  fidget  as  to  both  present  and  pro- 
spective health,  neither  being  very  cheering  !  But  the 
Lord  is  right,  as  you  wrote  me;  only,  I  have  not  the  vivid 
joy  of  December  1873,  and  I  am  very  much  inclined  to 
say  "  Where  is  the  blessedness  I  knew  ?  "  But  then  I 
have  deeper  experience  in  several  respects,  and  anyhow 
I  have  made  trial  of  His  love. 


222  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

{To  F.  A.  S) 

November  17. 

Just  a  loving  line  for  your  birthday,  dear  F -,  and 

fondest  wishes  for  every   blessing;    yes,    "all  spiritual 
blessings  "  (see  Eph.  i.  3). 

I  feel  so  inclined  to  send  you,  instead  of  a  proper 
"  birthday  text,"  a  word  which  I  never  noticed  till  lately, 
and  which  has  struck  me  very  much  in  connection  with 
your  saying  you  had  not  thought  before  of  "  do  ye  even 
so  to  them  "  as  an  absolute  command.  It  is  1  Chronicles 
xxviii.  8,  "  Keep,  and  seek  for,  all  the  commandments,'"' 
etc.  (look  at  it !)  You  see  we  are  not  merely  to  keep  what 
we  know  of,  and  what  lie  on  the  surface  of  His  law,  but 
to  "  seek  for  all."  And  verily  this  is  no  hard  lines,  for 
more  and  more  I  see  that  "  in  keeping  of  them  there  is 
great  reward"  even  in  this  life.  Don't  you  think  this 
would  be  a  good  and  helpful  aim  for  the  year  ?  I  mean, 
God  helping  me, to  take  it  as  such  for  myself;  and  as  it 
was  new  to  me,  it  may  be  so  for  you  too.  Don't  shrink 
from  rinding  hitherto  unrecognised  commands ;  He  only 
"commands  for  our  good" \  let  us  shrink  rather  from 
living  in  unknown  disobedience  to  any.  "  Blessed  are 
they  that  do  His  commandments " ;  may  that  blessed 
ness  be  really  yours  and  mine. 

{To  J.  T.  W.) 

I  see  clearly  now  about  the  "  satisfaction,"  i.e.,  that  I 
am  so  satisfied  with  the  Lord  Jesus  that  it  is  "Yea, 
let  any  Ziba  take  all,  forasmuch  as  my  Lord  the  King 
has  come  to  His  own  house  in  peace  "  ("  whose  house 
are  we,"  Heb.  iii.  6).  Ziba  is  entirely  welcome  to  all 
my   other  property,   so  that   I  may  but  be  "  with  the 


LETTERS.  223 


King."  If  that  isn't  being  satisfied  with  my  King  I 
don't  exactly  see  what  is !  So  I  have  said  and  sung 
the  last  verse  of  my  hymn  "  Enough  "  again  and  again. 

"  But  now  Thy  perfect  love  is  perfect  filling  I 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord,  my  God ; 
Thou,  Thou  art  enough  for  me  ! n 

All  the  same,  I  see  I  can't  be  satisfied  till  I  get  to 
heaven,  in  the  other  sense ;  I  shall  always  be  wanting 
"  more  and  more  "  of  His  gifts,  and  His  gracious  words 
and  manifestations  of  Himself.  I  got  perfectly  clear 
about  it  in  writing  "  Full  Satisfaction"  ("  My  King,"  page 
30) ;  only,  I  am  anything  but  satisfied  with  that  same 
chapter,  and  I  am  afraid  you  are  expecting  a  great  deal 
too  much  from  my  poor  little  book.  But,  it  is  for  "my 
King."     I  am  so  happy.     That's  all ! 

{To .) 

My  dear  little  K , 

The  sad,  sad  news  has  reached  me,  and  I  know  a 
little  bit  of  what  you  are  bearing  now,  for  I  lost  my  dear 
mamma  when  I  was  about  as  old  as  you,  and  my  dear 
papa  died,  almost  suddenly,  not  so  very  long  ago.  And 
Jesus  knows  :  knows  exactly  all  you  feel,  has  watched 
every  tear,  and  listened,  oh  so  lovingly,  to  every  little 
cry.  I  .think  you  must  be  in  His  very  special  care 
now,  and  He  will  give  you,  and  is  giving  you,  even 
more  than  all  the  care  and  love  that  your  dear  papa 

could  give  you.     Now  this  very  minute,  K dear, 

He  does  so  love  you  and  feel  for  you  ;  and  I  think 
your  dear  papa  knows  how  much  Jesus  loves  you,  better 


224  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


than  he  ever  knew  before;  and  so  he  can  be  quite, 
quite  happy,  even  though  you  are  left  behind.  He  is  in 
Christ's  safe  keeping,  and  only  think  that,  this  very 
minute,  he  is  seeing  the  King  in  His  beauty,  really 
seeing  Jesus  !  Can  you  not  be  almost  glad  that  he  is 
seeing  Him  now?  And  he  has  really  heard  Jesus  say  to 
him,  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast 
been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over 
many  things;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 
Think  how  wonderfully  happy  it  must  have  made  him  to 
hear  his  own  dear  Master's  voice  saying  that  to  him ! 

I  have  two  little  texts  for  you,  which  must  come  true 
now,  because  the  very  time  is  come:  "He  shall  gather 
the  lambs  with  His  arm  "  (Isa.  xl.  u);  and  you  perhaps 
think  "Yes,  I  should  like  Jesus  to  keep  that  promise, 
but  when  will  He  do  it  ?  "  Look  at  the  margin  of  Psalm 
xxvii.  10,  and  you  will  see,  "When  my  father  and  my 
mother  forsake  me,  then  the  Lord  will  gather  me."  So  it 
is  now  that  He  will  gather  you  in  His  arms.  But  He  has 
left  you  your  dear  mamma.  Will  you  give  her  my 
deepest  sympathy  !  You  need  not  think  that  you  must 
answer  this,  it  was  only  I  felt  so  sorry  for  you  and  your 
dear  mamma  that  I  could  not  help  writing. 

Yours  very  lovingly. 

A  few  gleanings  from  letters  to  her  friend  Alary 

F embody  some  miscellaneous  thoughts,  and 

may  fitly  close  this  chapter. 

Psalm  lx.  4  :  "  Thou  hast  given  a  banner  to  them 
that  fear  Thee."  Then  He  has  given  it  to  you.  Don't 
keep  it  furled.     What  is  its  device  ?  what  is  its  motto  ? 


THOUGHTS  ON  TEXTS.  225 

Sec  if  you  come  to  the  same  conclusion  I  have.  And 
may  we  not  take  "  the  Truth"  personally  ?  (John  xiv.  6.) 
It  must  be  the  breeze  of  the  Spirit  which  waves  its  often 
drooping  folds.  Pray  that  it  may  be  displayed  faithfully 
and  bravely  by  yourself  and  your  friend. 

Jeremiah  xxxi.  14  :  "  My  people  shall  be  satisfied  with 
My  goodness."  Do  this  and  similar  promises  refer  to 
this  life  ?  do  they  not  group  themselves  with  "  I  shall  be 
satisfied  when  I  awake  with  Thy  likeness"?  Look  at 
John  iv.  14  in  Greek  :  "shall  never  thirst  "  ;  does  not 
that  rather  imply  futurity  ?  Yet  I  should  like  to  know 
whether  any,  except  such  as  are  'already  in  the  land  of 
Beulah,  can  say  that.  Still,  present  or  future,  there  it 
stands  and  cannot  pass  away,  being  His  word,  His  oivn 
word,  "  My  people  shall  be  satisfied." 

"  Thy  will  be  done."  In  applying  this  to  sorrow, 
trial,  and  disappointment,  do  we  not  forget  the  brighter 
pendants  to  this  tear-dropped  jewel?  "  This  is  the  will 
of  God,  even  your  sanctification."  "  Father,  I  will  that 
they,  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me,  be  with  Me  where  I 
am."  Also  Ephesians  i.  5,  Galatians  i.  4,  and  many 
other  instances. 

"When  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be  with 
thee."  Really  and  truly  with  you,  even  if  the  rushing  of 
the  waters  seems  to  deafen  and  blind  you  for  the  moment, 
so  that  you  cannot  see  or  hear  Him. 

Hebrews  xii.  11:  "Afterward  it  yieldeth,"  singular 
not  plural,  and  therefore  definite  and  applying  to  each 
separate  trial ;  "  it  yieldeth."  So  one  need  only  wonder 
what  afterward,  not  wonder  wJietlier  ! 

"  Hitherto,"  "  henceforth."  The  Christian's  whole 
course-  in  two  words. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

(1S77.) 

Letters  —  The  mystery  of  pain  —  The  Lord's  graving  tool  —  Loyal 
letters  — "Won't  you  decide  to-night?"  —  Manhood  for 
Christ's  service —  Splendid  promises —  "My  silver  and  my 
gold"  —  Mildmay  :  its  intercessions,  greetings,  hushing 
power  —  A  crumb  from  the  King's  table  —  The  Christian 
Progress  Union. 

OUR   only   available   sources,  for  a  record  of 
many  months  in  1877,  are   my  dear  sister's 
letters. 

(To  Elizabeth  Clay) 

.  .  .  Shall  we  not  find  that  all  parts  of  our  lives  will 
prove  to  have  been  training  for  whatever  is  our  truest 
work  even  on  earth,  and  also  for  the  heavenly  service  to 
which  one,  more  and  more,  looks  forward  ?  But  the  bits 
of  wayside  work  are  very  sweet.  Perhaps  the  odd  bits, 
when  all  is  done,  will  really  come  to  more  than  the  seem- 
ingly greater  pieces !  the  chance  conversations  with  rich 
or  poor,  the  seed  sown  in  odd  five  minutes,  even  the 
tables-d'-hote  for  me,  and  the  rides  and  friends'  tables 
for  you.  It  is  nice  to  know  that  the  King's  servants  are 
always  really  on  duty,  even  while  some  can  only  stand 
and  wait.  Your  going  to  India  seems  a  very  special 
"  boring  of  the  ear."  How  curiously  your  path  and  mine 
have  diverged ;  your  going  to  do  great  things  for  God, 


LETTERS.  227 


and  I  able  for  less  and  less.  My  hope  that,  at  last  this 
winter,  I  might  be  allowed  one  Bible  class  at  home  is  un- 
certain ;  ditto  my  choir  practice,  as  I  am  to  avoid  cold 
and  fatigue.  Everybody  is  so  sorry  for  me  except  myself  \ 
For  the  same  peace  which  will  be  yours  in  work  will  be 
mine  in  waiting ;  and  the  very  fact  of  having  a  busy  and 
active  nature,  with  no  proclivity  for  dolcefar  nientei  seems 
to  make  the  rest  under  God's  felt  restraints  so  much  the 
more  really  His  doing. 

(To  the  same.) 

_  1S77. 
Best  wishes  for  your  first  birthday  in  India,  and  1 
Chronicles  iv.  23,  "  there  they  dwelt  with  the  King  for 
His  W05k,';  "there"  is  Amritsur  for  you.  How  specially  it 
is  for  His  work  that  you  are  there  !  I  send  you  a  lovely 
little  book  by  Miss  Elliott.  ...  I  feel  how  .very 
precious  your  time  will  be  in  acquiring  the  language  ; 
and,  if  you  spent  an  hour  writing  to  me,  I  should  feel  like 
David  did  about  the  water  of  the  well  at  Bethlehem.  I 
have  but  little  physical  strength ;  perhaps  He  withholds 
the  active  service  ;  and  also  I  see  His  wisdom  in,  all 
along,  having  held  me  back  from  any  chance  of  Con- 
ferences, or  hearing  any  speakers  of  any  sort  for  severa] 
years  past  (with  the  sole  exception  of  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference in  1874).  For,  if  I  had,  I  should  have  learnt  from 
man,  and  should  almost  necessarily  have  echoed  what  I 
heard  from  others,  in  what  I  write. 

(To .) 

I  think  that,  during  certain  stages  of  Christian  life  and 
experience,  pain  is  always  a  mystery.     And  so  long  it  is 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


a  grand  trial  of  trust  in  God's  perfect  wisdom  and  love  and 
Tightness.  "  His  work  is  perfect  " :  Deut.  xxxii.  4.  (But 
wait  patiently  till  you  have  had,  first,  some  years  of 
pastoral  work,  and,  second,  some  personal  experience  of 
great  pain ;  and  then  you  will  see.)  To  myself  the  whole 
thing  is  clear  as  sunshine,  but  tenfold  clearer  since  the 
intense  pain  through  which  He  has  led  me  of  late.  I 
would  not  have  foregone  that  teaching  for  anything  ! 

I.  Pain,  as  to  outsiders,  is  no  mystery  when  looked 
at  in  the  light  of  God's  holiness,  and  in  the  light  of  Cal- 
vary. The  deeper  our  views  of  and  hatred  of  sin  (as  the 
Holy  Spirit's  teaching  in  our  hearts  progresses),  the  more 
clear  will  all  that  is  connected  with  sin  become;  and  as.. 
had  there  been  no  sin  there  would  have  been  no  pain,  it 
is  all,  and  more  than  all,  deserved.  I  can  say  for  myself 
that  I  feel  I  have  deserved  the  very  suffering  of  hell  for 
my  transgression  of  the  first  great  commandment  of  the 
law,  ("  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God,"  etc.,)  and  for 
my  sin  of  unbelief. 

It  is,  further,  a  real  proof  of  God's  love.  He  cannot 
(being  Love)  enjoy  the  sight  of  suffering,  it  must  be  as 
much  worse  to  Him  than  to  you,  as  He  is  infinitely  greater 
and  more  loving  than  you  !  And  yet  He  inflicts  or  permits 
it,  that  He  may  rouse,  and  warn,  and  check,  and  save. 
What  thousands  have  blessed  Him  for  the  pain  that  came 
like  a  rough  hand  catching  them  as  they  fell  over  a  preci- 
pice, hurting  and  pinching  their  very  flesh,  but  saving 
their  lives  !  In  how  many  ways  a  skilful  doctor  gives  pain, 
that  he  may  prevent  much  greater  and  worse  suffering  ! 
At  the  same  time,  I  am  quite  sure  that  with  very,  very 
rare  exceptions  bodily  pain,  though  far  more  trying  to 
witness,  is  not  anything  to  compare  with  mental  pain,  and 


IETTERS.  229 

it  leaves  no  sting  or  scar,  as  almost  every  other  form  of 
real  trial  must  do.  ( I  am  perhaps  in  a  specially  good 
position  to  judge  of  this  point,  because  all  my  doctors 
agree  in  saying  that,  from  my  unusually  finely  strung 
nerves,  I  am  and  always  shall  be  peculiarly  sensitive  to 
physical  pain,  and  feel  it  far  more  keenly  than  ordinary 
people.) 

II.  Pain,  as  to  God's  own  children,  is,  truly  and  really, 
only  blessing  in  disguise.  It  is  but  His  chiselling,  one 
of  His  graving  tools,  producing  the  likeness  to  Jesus  for 
which  we  long.  I  never  yet  came  across  a  suffering  (real) 
Christian  who  could  not  thank  Him  for  pain  !  Is  not 
this  a  strong  and  comforting  fact  ?  I  do  not  say  that  they 
always  do  so  during  the  very  moments  of  keenest  pain, 
though  much  more  often  than  not  I  think  they  are  able 
to  do  this  ;  but,  certainly,  they  do  deliberately  praise  Him 
for  it  afterwards.  I  think  one  must  pass  through  it  for 
oneself  before  one  can  fully  realize  the  actual  blessedness 
of  suffering  ;  meanwhile,  you  may  well  take  the  testimony 
of  those  who  have.  Its  conscious  effects  are  to  give  one 
deeper  feeling  of  one's  entire  weakness  and  helplessness, 
(a  lesson  which  we  are  all  slow  to  learn  in  health,)  and 
of  the  real  nothingness  of  earthly  aims  and  comforts,  and 
the  fleetingness  and  unsatisfactoriness  of  everything 
except  Christ.  Then,  it  drives  one  to  Him  each  moment, 
one  cannot  bear  it  even  one  minute  alone,  one  must  lean 
and  cling  (and  anything  is  blessed  which  does  this ! ).  And 
then,  one  finds  that  He  is  tender  and  gracious,  that  His 
promises  are  precious,  that  His  presence  is  a  reality 
even  if  unrealized !  (a  true  paradox  !)  Then,  one  has  op- 
portunities which  one  could  not  otherwise  have  of  learn- 
ing trust,  and  patience,  and  meekness  ;  it  is  a  time  of 


230  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

growing  up  into  Him  in  these  things.  Then,  one  realizes 
more  what  it  must  have  been  to  Jesus  to  endure  real, 
actual,  bodily  painjfrr  us.  I  never  saw  such  tremendous 
force  in  i  Peter  ii.  24  ("  in  His  own  body")  as  when 
suffering  great  pain  myself;  it  seemed  a  new  page  of  His 
love  unfolded  to  me.  I  could  write  sheets  more  on  the 
blessed  teachings  of  pain,  but  if  I  did  I  should  perhaps 
bring  it  on  !  So  far,  the  whole  question  of  pain  is  rather 
one  of  sight  than  of  faith  to  me  now ;  it  has  become  so 
clear  to  me,  as  a  part  of  God's  great  plan  which  could  not 
be  done  without.  But  I  find  yet  scope  for  faith  beyond. 
I  believe  there  is  a  mysterious  connection  between  suf- 
fering here  and  actual  capabilities  of  enjoyment  hereafter, 
and  that  suffering  here  is  training  (I  cannot  tell  how)  for 
that  glorious  service  above,  to  which  I  delight  to  look 
forward.  But  now  look  for  yourself  at  what  God's  word 
says  about  it,  and  dwell  on  that  instead  of  on  your  own 
thoughts  about  it,  for  His  thoughts  are  not  as  your 
thoughts  ;  see  Isaiah  lv.  8,  9.  Look  at  2  Corinthians  iv. 
17,  18;  and  then  see  how  much  more  you  can  find  in 
His  word  which  bears  on  the  subject.     .     .     . 

Trust  Jesus  in  and  for  everything.  When  a  trial  is  past, 
one  does  so  bitterly  regret  not  having  trusted  Him  en- 
tirely in  it ;  and  one  sees  that  we  might  as  well  have  had 
all  the  joy  and  rest  of  perfect  trust  all  along. 


(To  .) 

.  .  .  I  know  that  nothing  short  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
power  can  enable  any  one  to  accept  God's  way  of  salvation 
as  a  little  child.  ...  I  will  tell  you  the  two  passages 
which  have  been  the  greatest  help  to  me,  two  great  anchors 


LETTERS.  231 

which  have  stood  many  a  strain  of  personal  conflict  and 
doubt:  John  v.  24  and  1  John  v.  10,  it.  It  does  not 
matter  what  we  suppose  God  might  propose  or  declare ; 
it  all  hangs  upon  what  has  God  said  about  it  ?  And  can 
words  be  plainer  than  these  two  passages  ?  "  He  that 
believeth  hath  everlasting  life"  Only  think  deliberately 
out  that  those  words  must  mean  everlasting  life,  for  it 
would  be  a  mockery  and  a  lie  to  call  it  so  if  it  might  last 
only  a  day  or  a  year.  If  the  life  which  Jesus  imparts  (His 
own  life  by  His  Spirit)  can  come  to  an  end  to-morrow, 
it  is  not,  cannot  be,  and  never  was,  everlasting  life  at  all ! 
Our  natural  life  is  even  as  a  vapour,  but  this  would  be 
a  poorer  thing  still,  if  it  might  be  lost  even  sooner. 
"  Everlasting  "  either  means  that  which  shall  really  last 
for  ever,  or  it  is  a  meaningless  delusion  and  not  worth 
the  paper  it  is  printed  on.  "  Hath ; "  it  is  never  said 
shall  have,  but  always  the  actual  present  possession  by 
every  one  who  believes,  not  always  consciously  but 
certainly.  If  you  believe  in  Jesus  as  your  only  and  all- 
sufficient  Saviour,  either  you  have  at  this  moment  ever- 
lasting life,  a  life  which  shall  and  can  never  perish  \  or 
God  is  a  liar.  Don't  you  see  the  inevitable  force  of 
ii  everlasting  "  ?  It  must  be  everything  or  nothing.  How 
can  it  be  everlasting  life,  if  it  can  be  quenched  in  eternal 
death  ?  The  two  passages  you  mention  present  no  diffi- 
culty at  all.  Philippians  ii.  12,  13  seems  to  me  clearly  to 
imply  that  those  to  whom  St.  Paul  wrote  had  got  salva- 
tion as  an  actual  possession,  "your  own";  and,  having 
got  it,  they  are  now  to  "  work  it  out,'*'  i.e.  to  carry  out  all 
the  details  and  consequences  of  it,  act  up  to  it.  Give  a 
man  a  great  gold  mine  ;  it  is  his,  he  has  not  got  to  work 
for  it  (it  is  all  there,  his  very  own),  but  only  to  work  it 


232  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


out,  draw  upon  it,  and  enjoy  it.  I  think  the  figure  holds 
good,  for  enjoyment  seems  to  hold  an  almost  invariable 
proportion  to  work  for  Christ.  I  never  knew  any  idle 
Christian  really  a  rejoicing  one  (I  do  not  of  course 
speak  of  invalids)  ;  and,  conversely,  if  you  see  a  man  or 
woman,  whatever  their  position,  doing  all  they  can  for 
the  cause  of  Christ,  giving  up  time  to  work  for  Him,  and 
trying  hard  to  win  others,  either  rich  or  poor,  for  Him, 
you  may  be  almost  certain  that  they  are  happy  in  Christ. 
(Mark,  I  do  not  say  those  who  merely  ride  religious  or 
benevolent  hobbies,  or  who  work  for  externals  of  religion, 
these  are  often  as  miserable  as  any ;  but  those  who  are 
working  for  Christ)  Further,  just  look  at  the  ''for" 
inverse  13,  and  take  the  two  verses  together  and  you  will 
see  that  it  is  all  of  God  and  not  of  us.  As  to  1  Corinthians 
ix.  27,  why  did  you  not  see  that  the  Greek  dSo/a/xos  is 
literally  and  clearly  "  not  approved,"  being  simply  the 
negative  of  So'/a/xog.  You  cannot  read  the  Greek  word 
otherwise ;  and  how  it  came  to  be  translated  "  cast- 
away "  I  can't  imagine.  I  can  wish  you  no  greater 
blessing  than  that  salvation  maybe  no  longer  a  "theory" 
but  a  glorious  reality  to  you,  constraining  you  henceforth 
to  live  unto  Him  entirely  and  joyfully.  If  you  once  get 
hold  of  this,  everything  will  seem  different ;  the  false 
lights  of  the  world  will  no  longer  throw  their  flickering, 
deceiving  lights  around  you,  but  you  will  view  ana 
estimate  all  in  the  true  light,  the  glorious  light  which 
makes  the  earthly  delusions  altogether  unattractive, 
and  the  grand  eternal  realities  appear  what  they  are, 
just  realities.  But,  whatever  you  do,  don't  delay  ;  go 
fully  and  most  earnestly  into  the  question  at  once  ;  a 
magnificent   treasure   is   within   your  reach,  don't  drift 


LETTERS.  23} 


away  from  it.  If  any  other  passage,  or  set  of  passage?, 
present  any  difficulty  to  your  mind,  I  wish  you  would 
let  me  know.  Just  one  thing  :  this  matter  is  not  merely  the 
intellectual  acceptance  of  a  theory,  but  also  the  accept- 
ance, by  the  heart,  of  God's  loving  and  free  offer  and  plan. 
It  is  a  personal  transaction  between  Christ  and  the  soul, 
to  be  carried  out  alone  with  Him. 

(To  a  young  friend.) 

You  will  not  mind  my  writing  to  you  ;  you  needn't 
feel  obliged  to  answer.  I  hear  you  go  back  to  school 
on  Thursday;  are  you  to  go  back  doubtful,  uneasy, 
fearful,  dissatisfied,  alone  ?  or,  is  it  to  be  going  back  with 
Jesus,  safe  in  Him,  happy  in  Him  ?  When  the  Holy 
Spirit  stirs  up  a  heart  to  feel  uneasy,  it  is  very  solemn, 
because  it  is  His  doing;  Satan  will  do  his  best  to  say 
"  peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace."  It  is  very 
solemn,  because  it  results  either  in  grieving  that  loving 
Spirit  by  stifling  His  secret  call,  or  in  passing  from  death 
unto  life  :  the  one  or  the  other,  I  know  of  no  other  alter- 
native. Which  shall  it  be  ?  Don't  linger  just  outside  the 
gate  of  the  city  of  refuge  ;  just  outside  is  danger,  perhaps 
destruction ;  you  are  not  safe  for  one  instant  till  you  are 
inside.  And  oh,  have  you  ever  thought  that  it  is  not 
merely  negative,  not  merely  not  safe,  but  that  unless  your 
sins  now  are  on  Jesus  they  are  now  on  you,  and  God's 
wrath  is  upon  them  and  so  upon  you  ?  It  is  a  tremen- 
dous question,  "  where  are  your  sins  ?  "  I  do  not  stay 
to  prove  that  they  are  somewhere,  you  have  learnt  that ; 
but  now  where  are  they  ?  On  you,  or  on  Jesus  ?  Oh, 
that  He  may  now  send  His  own  faithful   word  about  it 


234  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

with  power  to  your  soul,  "  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  Him 
the  iniquity  of  us  all !  "  Accept  that,  believe  His  word, 
venture  your  soul  upon  it,  and  "he  that  believeth  hath 
everlasting  life."  I  won't  write  more  to-day ;  all  hinges 
on  this  question,  "  where  are  your  sins  ?  "  If  on  you,  you 
are  not  safe  one  instant,  there  is  but  a  step  between  you 
and  hell,  "  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him " ;  it  is 
awfully  true,  don't  dare  to  sleep  another  night  with  con- 
demnation upon  you.  But  if  on  Jesus  (and  He  only  asks 
you  to  believe  that  He  has  borne  them,  in  His  own 
body,  on  the  tree,  and  that  Jehovah  hath  laid  them  on 
Him,)  then  you  are  free,  gloriously  free  !  They  can't  be 
on  both  !  If  on  Jesus,  you  are  saved  and  have  ever- 
lasting life,  and  you  will  prove  it  by  "  henceforth  "  being 
His  entirely  and  living  to  Him.  I  desire  and  pray  that 
the  great  question  of  your  life,  of  your  whole  eternity, 
may  be  decided  before  you  go  back.  It  will  be  easier 
now  than  it  ever  can  be  again,  if  He  ever  gives  you 
another  call. 

{To  the  same.) 

.  .  .  Let  me  say  just  this  ;  when  one  is  really  and 
utterly  "  all  for  Jesus,"  then  and  not  till  then  we  find 
Jesus  is  all  for  us,  and  all  in  all  to  us.  Now  I  want  you 
to  be  "  all  for  Jesus."  I  can't  describe  the  happiness 
He  puts  into  any  heart  that  will  only  give  itself  up 
altogether  to  Him,  not  wishing  to  keep  one  single  bit 
back.  And  I  want  you  to  have  this,  and  to  have  it  now  ; 
not  to  wait  till  illness  or  great  trouble  come,  and  you  feel 
driven  at  last  to  Him.  No  !  that  is  simply  "  too  bad  ! " 
Jesus  says,  "Come  now!"  not,  "come  when  everything 
else  has  turned  bitter."     And  if  you  come  now,  and  sur- 


LETTERS. 


render  to  Him  now,  you  will  have  the  peace  now  and 
the  gladness  now  ;  and  I  can  tell  you  it  is  worth  having, 
because  I  have  it,  and  so  I  know  it  is.  It  is  a  grand 
thing  to  start  out  early,  and  be  on  the  Lord's  side  all 
along.  Oh,  what  an  amount  of  sorrow  it  will  save  you  if 
He  gives  you  grace  to  do  it !  But  come  now,  for  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  is  passing  by,  and  many  are  getting  His 
blessing.  Don't  wait,  either  to  get  better  or  to  feel 
worse/ 

(To  the  same.) 

I  know  you  must  have  thought  me  very  hard  upon 
you  on  Friday  morning  :  but  what  could  I  do  ?  I  see 
you,  a  young,  fresh  life,  redeemed  by  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  believing  and  owning  what  He  has  done  for 
you,  with  grand  possibilities  of  power  in  His  cause,  and 
I  think  endowed  with  special  gifts  of  influence  and 
attraction,  one  who  might  be,  and  do  so  much,  for  Jesus ; 
and,  yet,  Jesus  does  not  come  first !  And  you  know  it 
might  be  otherwise  and  ought  to  be  otherwise.  You  are 
"entangled"  when  you  might  be  "free"  in  His  "glorious 
liberty  " ;  you  are  unsatisfied,  yes,  and  dissatisfied,  and 
you  might  be  u  abundantly  satisfied."  He  has  dealt 
bountifully  with  you,  and  now  what  shall  you  render  to 
Him  ?  Has  not  the  practical  answer  been  :  "  Just  as 
much  as  I  can  conveniently  spare,  after  I  have  rendered 
all  that  society  asks,  and  that  self  or  personal  enjoyment 
claims  !  just  as  much  as  I  can  spare  Him  with  risk  of 
the  least  awkwardness,  or  remark,  or  self  denial  ?  Of 
course,  one  must  give  up  the  bulk  of  one's  time,  and 
talents,  and  influence,  and  thoughts,  and  desires,  and 
efforts,  to  other  things ;  but  He  shall  have  just  the  chips 


236  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

and  shavings,  the  odds  and  ends,  of  whatever  I  don*t 
particularly  want  for  myself  or  for  anybody  else  ! "  Does 
it  not,  practically,  amount  to  this  ?  And  shall  it  continue 
to  do  so  ?  Oh,  be  "  true-hearted,  7. '//^'-hearted."  Be 
really  His  faithful  soldier  and  servant.  Throw  over- 
board for  ever  the  divided  allegiance,  which  is  valueless. 
Be  "  only  for  Jesus,"  and  you  will  start  out  on  a  new 
life  of  blessedness,  beyond  anything  you  can  imagine  ; 
and  you  will  never,  never,  never  have  a  regret  that 
you  listened  to,  and  obeyed,  His  own  "Follow  Me," 
even  if  it  involves  (as  it  will)  taking  up  a  cross,  for 
there  is  no  true  following  exempt  from  it,  only  the  very 
cross  will  be  gilded  with  glory.  Do  not  be  surprised 
if  /  never  say  another  word  again  about  it.  I  feel 
that  I  have  said  my  say  to  you,  and  that  I  can  say  no 
more.  The  Master  will  send  me  to  others,  but  I  think 
not  again  to  you.  I  can  now  only  leave  you,  with  one 
more  cry  for  blessing,  at  His  feet.  Oh  that  He  would 
say  to  you  i:  Arise  and  shine  !  " 

(To .) 

To-morrow  your  manhood  begins.  Whose  shall  it  be  ? 
How  much  of  it  shall  be  for  Him  ?  Shall  it  be,  still, 
"some  for  self,  and  some  for  Thee"?  What  if  He  had 
not  made  a  whole  offering  ?  what  if  He  had  not  given 
His  whole  self  for  you  ?  Answer  the  question,  face  it  to- 
night, "  How  much  owest  thou  unto  my  Lord?  "  Think 
of  that,  and  you  will  be  glad  that  there  is  anything  to  give 
up  for  Him.  And,  as  for  "  giving  up,"  there  is  not  a 
true  servant  of  Christ  who  does  not  know  that  the 
Master's    words    come     true,    "  he     shall    receive    an 


LETTERS.  23; 


hundredfold  now  in  this  timer  I  know  it  for  myself. 
Can't  you  take  your  Lord's  own  word  for  it,  and  trust- 
fully say,  "Yea,  let  Him  take  all'1?  Can  you  deliberately 
say,  "Well,  Jesus  shall  have  part ;  I'll  see  what  I  can 
spare  for  Him  after  my  boating  friends,  and  all  the 
things  that  '  a  man  must  do,  you  know,'  have  had  their 
due  share."  That  is  what  it  comes  to.  But  you  cannot 
serve  two,  much  less  several,  masters.  For,  if  you  are 
serving  self,  and  pleasure,  and  the  world,  even  a  little,  you 
are  serving  Christ's  enemy,  and  not  serving  Him  really  at 
all,  because  He  accepts  no  divided  service.  It  is  very 
solemn;  but  won't  you,  on  this  solemn,  great,  dividing 
time  of  your  life,  look  steadily  at  the  reality  of  the  case, 
.and  decide,  once  for  all,  whose  your  real  service  shall  be  ? 
Oh,  if  it  might  but  be  that  the  great,  joyful  transaction 
might  be  done  this  very  night,  before  the  clock  strikes 
twelve,  so  that  not  even  one  hour  of  your  manhood 
should  be  "  for  another,"  but  only  and  all  for  Jesus ! 
Oh,  don't  be  afraid  of  taking  the  plunge  ;  give  yourself 
over  into  His  hands,  and  then  it  will  be  His  part  to  keep 
you,  and  you  may  trust  Him  for  the  keeping ;  you  will 
not  find  Him  fail  you.  Yield  yourself  unto  God  (Rom. 
vi.  13)  altogether,  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  all  your  powers 
and  all  your  members.     And  then  see  if  He  won't  use 

you  !    He  always  does  !     Dear ,  I  wish  I  had  an 

angel's  tongue  to  persuade  you  to  believe  what  blessed- 
ness you  are  on  the  edge  of,  if  you  would  only  give  your- 
self "  in  full  and  glad  surrender "  to  Jesus,  and  be 
"  true-hearted,  «'//^-hearted."  But  I  want  you  for  my 
Master's  sake,  far  more  than  for  your  own  !  I  can't  bear 
those  who  might  be  even  officers,  let  alone  recruits,  in  His 
army  to  be  contented  to   stay  at  home  as  it  were,  and 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


only  fight  their  own  little  private  battles  for  their  own 
ends,  and  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  left  to  take  its 
chance !  Oh,  if  we  might  be  able  to  say  to-morrow  the 
verses  I  have  stuck  on  this  letter !  I  am  so  happy 
whenever  there  is  "  another  voice  to  tell  it  out";  won't 
you  be  "  another  "  ?  I  must  not  stay  up  writing,  but 
I  don't  think  I  shall  soon  sleep.  God  helping  me,  I  will 
not  let  Him  go  except  He  bless  you. 
Once  more,  H<nu  much  for  Jesus  ? 

{To .) 

I  am  so  glad  and  thankful  you  have  been  to  the 
Mildmay  Conference.  People  don't  go,  because  they 
don't  know,  till  they  have  been,  what  it  really  is.  Your 
description  is  one  of  the  best  I  ever  heard.  "  To  him 
that  hath  shall  be  given "  is  always  coming  true ;  it  is 
the  folks  who  already  have  grace  enough,  who  make  the 
effort  to  put  themselves  in  the  way  of  having  more. 

I  could  not,  do  what  I  would,  manage  to  get  up  any 
very  strong  emotion  at  hearing  of  your  being  laid  up 
again  !  It  did  seem  so  very  like  as  if  the  Lord  were 
determined  you  should  not  drift  away,  at  once,  into  a 
different  atmosphere,  where  all  the  "  other  things  entering 
in "  should  choke  the  word  you  have  heard.  And, 
suppose  you  have  to  stay  and  get  mixed  up  with  the 
tent  work,  it  will  be  worth  more  to  you  as  a  sworn 
soldier  of  Jesus  Christ  than  all  the  honours  Cambridge 
has  to  bestow. 

.  .  .  I  am  most  anxious  that  you  should  be  a  true 
Christian  friend  to .     Don't,  oh  don't  help  to 


LETTERS.  259 


introduce  him  to  any  men,  or  anything,  which  would  be 
hindrance  and  not  help  either  in  seeking  or  following 
Jesus.  Don't,  merely  because  it  might  be  pleasant  to 
him,  have  the  responsibility  of  bringing  bim  into  any 
path  which  you  have  found  does  not  lead  nearer  to  Jesus. 
And  do  take  him  to  hear  Mr.  Aitken  when  he  comes  to 

.     Forgive  me,  but  souls  are  souls,  and  it  does  not 

do  to  play  with  them,  and  seniors  have  serious  responsi- 
bilities. 

I  think  you  would  find  it  very  useful  to  take  in  The 
Clergyman's  Magazine  for  yourself  now,  without  waiting 
till  you  are  ordained.  I  sent  you  a  prospectus  of  it. 
There  were  capital  articles  all  last  year. 

(To  Miss  Shekleton.) 

Leamington. 

.  .  .  My  experience  is,  that  it  is  nearly  always  just 
in  proportion  to  my  sense  of  personal  insufficiency  in 
writing  anything,  that  God  sends  His  blessing  and  power 
with  it  •  so  I  don't  wonder  that  your  papers  are  so  sweet 
and  helpful !  I  think  He  must  give  us  that  total  depend- 
ence on  Him  for  every  word,  which  can  only  come  by 
feeling  one's  own  helplessness  and  incapacity,  before  He 
can  very  much  use  us.  And  so  I  think  this  very  sense  of 
not  having  gifts  is  the  best  and  'most  useful  gift  of  them 
all.  It  is  so  much  sweeter  to  have  to  look  up  to  Him 
for  every  word  one  writes.  I  often  smile  when  people 
call  me  "  gifted,''  and  think  how§  little  they  know  the  real 
state  of  the  case,  which  is  that  I  not  only  feel  that  I 
can't,  but  really  can't,  write  a  single  verse  unless  I  go  to 
Him  for  it  and  get  it  from  Him. 


240  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

But,  in  this  sweet  access  and  supply,  you  and  I  have 
a  "  better  thing  "  than  the  grandest  natural  gifts ;  and  as 
for  being  slow  or  quick  in  production,  it  may  be  some 
tiny  sentence  written  in  five  seconds,  and  never  thought 
of  before,  which  may  do  the  widest  and  truest  work  for 
Jesus.  Yours,  in  our  dear  Master. 

{To .) 

.  .  .  I  suppose  it  was  the  " silver  and  gold"  line 
that  was  objected  to;  and  I  do  think  that  couplet, 
"  Take  my  silver  and  my  gold,  Not  a  mite  would  I  with- 
hold," is  peculiarly  liable  to  be  objected  to  by  those 
who  do  not  really  understand  the  spirit  of  it,  don't 
you?  So  I  am  not  a  bit  surprised!  Yes,  "not  a 
mite  would  I  withhold " ;  but  that  does  not  mean  that, 
because  we  have  ten  shillings  in  our  purse,  we  are 
pledged  to  put  it  all  into  the  next  collecting  plate,  else 
we  should  have  none  for  the  next  call !  But  it  does  mean 
that  every  shilling  is  to  be,  and  I  think  I  may  say  is, 
held  at  my  Lord's  disposal,  and  is  distinctly  not  my  own; 
but,  as  He  has  entrusted  to  me  a  body  for  my  special 
charge,  I  am  bound  to  clothe  that  body  with  His  silver 
and  gold,  so  that  it  shall  neither  suffer  from  cold,  nor 
bring  discredit  upon  His  cause  !  I  still  forget  some- 
times, but  as  a  rule  I  never  spend  a  sixpence  without 
the  distinct  feeling  that  it  is  His,  and  must  be  spent  for 
Him  only,  even  if  indirectly. 

With  the  same  common  sense,  she  explains  her 
reasons  for  dressing  very  nicely. 

The  outer  should  be  the  expression  of  the  inner,  not 


VISITS  IN  1877.  241 


an  ugly  mask  or  disguise.  If  the  King's  daughter  is  to 
be  "  all  glorious  within,"  she  must  not  be  outwardly  a 
fright  !  I  must  dress  both  as  a  lady  and  a  Christian. 
The  question  of  cost  I  see  very  strongly,  and  do  not  con- 
sider myself  at  liberty  to  spend  on  dress  that  which  might 
be  spared  for  God's  work  ;  but  it  costs  no  more  to  have 
a  thing  well  and  prettily  made,  and  I  should  only  feel 
justified  in  getting  a  costly  dress  if  it  would  last  pro- 
portionately longer.  When  working  among  strangers,  if 
I  dressed  below  par,  it  would  attract  attention  and  might 
excite  opposition  ;  by  dressing  unremarkably,  and  yet 
with  a  generally  pleasing  effect,  no  attention  is  dis- 
tracted. Also,  what  is  suitable  in  one  house  is  not  so  in 
another,  and  it  would  be  almost  an  insult  to  appear  at 
dinner  among  some  of  my  relatives  and  friends  in  what 
I  could  wear  without  apology  at-  home ;  it  would  be  an 
actual  breach  of  the  rule  "  Be  courteous  ";  also,  I  should 
not  think  it  right  to  appear  among  wedding  guests  in  a 
dress  which  would  be  perfectly  suitable  for  wearing  to 
the  Infirmary.  But  I  shall  always  ask  for  guidance  in 
all  things  ! 

The  year  1877  was  passed  uneventfully  at  her 
home,  or  in  visits  to  her  brother  or  sisters,  to 
Ashley  Moor,  and  to  London.  The  distressing 
illness  of  our  dear  mother  was  a  source  of  deep 
anxiety  ;  Frances  writes  to  her  : 

More  pain,  dearest  mother?  May  it  be  more  sup- 
port, more  grace,  more  tenderness,  from  the  God  of  all 
comfort,  more    and   more  !     May   we    not   expect   the 

R 


24  2 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


"  mores "   always  to  be  in  tender  proportion  to   each 
other  ?  Your  loving  child. 


A  few  characteristic  extracts  from  some  of  her 
letters  at  this  time  may  here  be  given. 

Instead  of  printing  E.  L.  Goreh's  verses  to  me  ("  Sweet 
Singer  "),  which  can  do  no  good  at  all,  persuade  her  to 
print  and  sell  her  splendid  little  appeal,  "  Listen, 
Christian  sisters  "  ;  there  would  be  some  use  in  that,  and 
I  would  much  rather  not  those  to  myself. 

Do  get  instantly  "  Our  Coffee  Room,"  by  Miss  Cotton. 
It  is  so  racily  graphic  and  natural,  so  telling,  and  so  hard 
to  put  down,  that  you  had  better  not  begin  it  late  at 
night ! 

I  have  been  immensely  struck  with  the  passages  in 
which  our  Master,  our  Example,  uses  the  word  "  must," 
and  the  great  contrast  with  our  use  of  it.  Only  compare 
when  anyone  says  "but  I  must  do  so  and  so,"  with 
Christ's  "  I  must's.''  It  is  a  really  helpful  bit  of  Bible 
search,  for  we  must  follow  Him  in  this  or  we  are  "  not 
worthy  of  Him." 

Do  not  hesitate  to  smite  me.  I  dread  nothing  so 
much  as  smooth  things.  I  would  rather  hs.ve  "  faithful 
wounds."  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  like  doing  .  .  . 
and  yet  I  am  in  honour  bound  to  carry  it  through.  I 
was  absolutely  content  and  happy  in  it  as  being  His 
doing,  but  subsequent  delays  and  mistakes  seemed  alto- 
gether human  and  not  His  doing  at  all. 


LETTERS.  243 

God  has  been  leading  me  for  some  time  by  a  way 
which  I  knew  not,  both  outwardly  and  inwardly.  I 
want  closer  contact  with  Jesus,  more  constant  com- 
munion, more  patience,  more  everything ;  sometimes  I 
seem  to  have  nothing,  only  that  I  know  Jesus  will  not  fail, 
will  not  loose  me.  He  is  very  wisely  giving  me  a  much 
longer  learning  time,  before  letting  me  do  any  more 
teaching.     .     .     . 

I  do  indeed  need  grace  and  tact  and  patience  and 
comfort  very  much  just  now.  It's  just  a. case  of  "  No- 
body knows  but  Jesus  " ;  and  I  feel  it  is  good  for  me.  I 
am  thrown  the  more  on  His  own  strength  and  sympathy, 
in  what  is  to  me  "  under  the  surface  "  trial  j  but  I  know 
the  Lord  is  right.     .     .     . 

I  am  to  be  godmother  to  dear  little  H ;  will  it  not 

be  a  peculiarly  solemn  trust !  Do  pray  that  he  may  be 
Christ's  faithful  soldier  and  servant,  not  only  unto  the 
end,  but  from  the  beginning  !  I  do  so  want  him  to  be  a 
^•-witness  for  Christ.  I  long,  more  and  more,  for 
people  to  be  not  just  "  saved  so  as  by  fire/'  but  to  be 
right-down  thorough-going  witnesses  for  Christ. 

(To  D.  S.) 

What  shall  I  do  ?  Your  letter  would  take  two  hours 
to  answer,  and  I  have  not  ten  minutes ;  fifteen  to  twenty 
letters  to  write  every  morning,  proofs  to  correct,  editors 
waiting  for  articles,  poems  and  music  I  cannot  touch, 
American  publishers  clamouring  for  poems  or  any  manu- 
scripts, four  Bible  readings  or  classes  weekly,  many 
anxious  ones  waiting  for  help,  a  mission  week  coming, 


244  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


and  other  work  after  that.  And  my  doctor  says  my 
physique  is  too  weak  to  balance  the  nerves  and  brain, 
and  that  I  ought  not  to  touch  a  pen.  If  you  could  see 
the  pressure  on  me,  you  would  not  think  me  wet-blanket- 
ing if   I  do  not   answer  all  your   queries.       "  Mission 

Week  !  "  if  that  sort    of  thing  won't  do  in  ,  it  is 

the  very  reason  why  it  is  wanted  ;  no  agency  seems  to 
me  more  blessed  than  that. 

"Bride  of  Christ  ?"  Study  (I  don't  mean  read 
through)  the  Canticles,  and  look  at  the  practical  sweet- 
ness, comfort,  and  beauty  of  the  type ;  also  look  at 
Ezekiel  xvi.  and  Hosea  ii.  Your  own  Bible  will  be  your 
best  answerer. 

Work  out  this  glorious  subject :  i  Samuel  xii.  24, 
"Consider,"  Psalm  cxxvi.  3  "hath  done,"  Joel  ii.  21 
"will  do" j  and  then  (practical)  Luke  viii.  39,  " show" 
not  merely  "  tell"  what  great  things  He  has  done.  What 
"  great  things  "  does  your  Bible  tell  He  hath  done  and 
will  do?     You  will  find  it  inexhaustible  ! 

Yours  in  affectionate  haste. 


(To .) 

Don't  you  see  He  has  broken  the  yoke  (Isa.  x.  27), 
only  you  keep  rubbing  the  place  where  it  pressed,  and 
are  feeling  stiff  !  When  splints  are  taken  off  a  broken  leg, 
you  feel  as  if  they  were  still  on.  "  Believe,  and  ye  shall 
be  free  indeed."  Will  you  set  yourself  to  search  out  what 
He  says  about  it  ?  Put  all  the  texts  down,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  write  under  them  either,  "  I  believe  what  God 
says,"  or  "  I  believe  what  I  feel}  and  not  what  He  says." 
Try  it !     Now  I  must  dash  off  to  another  topic,  because 


MILD  MA  Y  PARK,  24$ 

I  must  hand  to  you  what  flashed  out  splendidly  to  me 
last  night:  "Beloved  of  God,  called  to  be  saints!" 
That  for  you  and  me.  Only  think  !  It  seems  to  include 
everything.  Will  you  let  that  be  your  pillow  to- 
morrow night  ? 

{To  Miss  Williams.') 

Thanks  for  your  sweet  benediction.  If  you  remember 
me  in  prayer,  will  you  ask  that  I  may  be  kept  always 
and  only  at  Jesus'  feet,  never  anywhere  else.  It  is  the 
only  place  safe  from  vain  glory.  Thank  you  for  your 
valuable  gift  of  the  "  History  of  Wales."  I  do  so  like 
your  book,  "Literary  Women."  The  sad  sketch  of 
L.  E.  L.'s  life  and  character  struck  me  very  much. 
What  a  contrast  to  Hannah  More  ! 

It  seems  as  if  more  waiting  than  working  were  to  be 
my  lot;  but  it  is  such  rest  to  be  quite  satisfied  with  His 
choice  for  me. 

(To  Mrs.  R .) 

68,  Mildmay  Park,  October  1877. 
Would  Lizzie  like  to  send  her  baby- house  with  its 
twenty  dolls  to  the  Mildmay  Orphanage  ?  I  see  it  would 
be  most  gratefully  received  as  a  gift  to  the  Mildmay 
work.  Mrs.  Pennefather  invited  me  here.  I  was  going 
away  on  Saturday,  but  caught  cold  at  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing of  the  Association  of  Female  Workers.  I  sat  in  a 
draught.  I  knew  I  was  in  for  a  proper  cold,  so  implored 
them  to  let  me  go  across  to  their  Home  for  Invalids 
(which  I  had  taken  a  great  fancy  to),  and  lie  there  a  few 
days.  But  they  would  not  let  me  get  into  a  cold  cab  as  a 
specimen  of  Mildmay  nursing,  so  thereupon  I  resigned 


246  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


myself  to  an  extra  week  here.  And,  verily,  they  do  know 
how  to  nurse,  and7  what's  more  (!),  how  to  keep  you 
quiet.  Also  they  do  know  how  to  pray  !  I  have  learnt  a 
little,  I  hope,  on  that  subject  this  last  week.  What  1 
hear  and  see  here  is  quite  a  new  light  on  intercessory 
prayer.  I  thought  I  knew  something  of  its  power  and 
reality,  but  I  see  I  did  not  know  much. 

Mrs.  Pennefather  took  me  (before  my  cold)  to 
Clapton  House.  I  only  wish  every  girl  I  care  for 
was  there  ;  such  a  beautiful,  Christian  school.  I  got 
any  amount  of  bright  looks  (as  it  seems  they  knew 
my  books),  and  I  wanted  exceedingly  to  go  among 
them.  Hearing  the  Principal  say  she  would  be  pre- 
vented taking  their  Bible  class,  I  ventured  the  pro- 
posal to  take  it.  Afterwards,  I  had  about  a  dozen  all 
to  myself  in  the  drawing-room,  for  a  talk  with  any  that 
wanted  special  help.  They  were  told  to  get  chairs. 
"  Oh,"  I  said,  "don't  sit  all  in  a  row  a  long  way  off; 
come  up  close  and  cosy;  we  can  talk  ever  so  much 
better  then,  can't  we?"  You  should  have  seen  how 
charmed  they  were,  and  clustered  niece-fashion  all  round 
me.  We  did  have  such  a  sweet  hour;  it  was  rather 
after  the  "  question-drawer  "  manner  ;  but  all  their  little 
questions  or  difficulties  seemed  summed  up  by  one  of 
them,  "We  do  so  want  to  come  closer  to  Jesus." 

I  was  very  sorry  not  to  hear  one  of  Mrs.  Pennefather's 
beautiful  addresses,  but  she  could  not  move  her  head 
from  the  pillow.  Mrs.  Charlesworth  took  the  subject.  I 
was  so  cosily  out  of  the  way  in  the  back  seat,  revelling 
in  being  quite  incog.,  when  it  was  announced,  "  Miss 
F.  R.  H.  is  here,  ar.d  we  hope  she  will  say  a  few  words." 
I  sat   quiet.     "  She  is  here,"  said   Miss  S ,  so  that 


LETTERS.  247 


I  was  obliged  to  startle  my  neighbours  by  rising,  but  I 
simply  said  I  came  there  to  learn,  not  to  teach.  Then 
Annie  Macpherson  made  a  bright  little  speech  on  en- 
couragements to  prayer.  Then  followed  such  greetings 
from  her  and  from  Misses  De  Broen  and  Blundell,  Mrs. 
Hudson  Taylor,  just  come  from  China,  and  Miss  Mac- 
lean, who  has  been  working  twelve  years  all  alone,  and 
both  the  latter  told  me  how  the  Lord  had  sent  them  the 
same  blessing  He  had  to  us.  Mrs.  Bayly,  of  "  Ragged 
Homes,"  Miss  Bayly,  just  back  from  Australia,  and 
many  more  spoke  to  me.  It  is  such  a  privilege  to  be 
one  of  such  an  Association.  And  you  don't  see  a  dismal 
face  among  them !  And  they  are  so  affectionate,  the 
Sun  is  so  bright  that  there's  no  ice  left  to  be  broken. 

But  oh,  Mrs.  R ,  what  shall  /  render  to  the  Lord 

for  His  immense  mercies  to  me  ?  for  there  was  not  one 
that  spoke  to  me  but  wanted  to  tell  me  of  some  blessing 
through  my  books  or  leaflets. 

Everything  is  so  well  ordered  at  Mildmay,  and  Mrs.  P. 
is  so  very  calm  and  calming ;  she  comes  and  gives  me 
a  text  at  night  with  a  sort  of  hushing  power. 


{To  S.  B.  P.) 

I  want  to  hand  over  to  you  my  own  last  crumb  from 
the  King's  table, — only  it  is  more  than  a  crumb.  "  Be- 
loved of  God,  called  to  be  saints."  All  that  for  you  and 
me  !  "  Greatly  beloved,"  for  of  course  God  cannot  love 
just  a  little  !  And  what  a  calling  !  "  high,"  "  holy," 
heavenly  !  Does  not  this  seem  a  little  lovely  epitome 
of  our  position  ? 


248  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

The  following  lines  were  written  impromptu  in 
S.  B.  P.'s  album. 

"  Enoch  Walked  with  God." 
{Gen.  v.  22.) 
So  ma)  st  thou  walk  !  from  hour  to  hour 
•  Of  every  brightening  year ; 
Keeping  so  very  near 
To  Him,  whose  power  is  love,  whose  love  is  power. 

So  may'st  thou  walk !  in  His  clear  light, 
Leaning  on  Him  alone, 
Thy  life  His  very  own, 
Until  He  takes  thee  up  to  walk  with  Him  in  white 
Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 
March  31st,  1877. 

Though  no  reference  has  been  made  to  the 
"  Christian  Progress  Scripture  Reading  Union," 
my  dear  sister  was  a  most  active  member,  and 
the  means  of  enrolling  hundreds  of  others.  The 
number  on  her  card  of  membership  is  1667.  She 
often  wrote  for  the  magazine,  and  at  one  time  (to 
relieve  her  friend,  Mr.  Boys)  undertook  his  work  as 
editor  for  three  months.  One  sentence  from  a 
letter,  and  her  explanatory  paper  on  the  object  of 
the  Union,  will  suffice  to  show  her  practical  interest. 

(To  S.  G.  P.) 

Do  you  know  the  "  Christian  Progress  Union "  ?  I 
find  it  is  the  most  valuable  adjunct  to  work,  i.e.  work 


LETTERS.  249 


with  souls,  that  I  ever  had.  It  puts  people  on  the  rails 
of  regular  reading,  and  a  double  line  is  worth  more  than 
twice  as  much  as  a  single  one.  Hence  I  value  its 
arrangement  for  two  chapters  to  be  read  daily.  I  enjoy 
it  immensely  for  myself,  but  value  it  for  others.  Do 
join  ! 

For  further  explanation  as  to  the  Union  and  its 
benefits,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  Appendix, 
where  F.  R.  H.'s  paper  on  the  subject  is  given  in 
full. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

(1878.) 

Synrpathy  with  sorrowful  suffering  —  "Just  as  Thou  wilt"  —  The 
mother's  last  smile  —  Called  to  rest  —  The  home  nest  stirred 
up  —  Clear  guidance  —  "  Another  little  step  "  —  Last  days 
in  Leamington  —  Nieces  and  nephews  —  Devonshire  visits 
—  The  Welsh  nest  —  "  My  study  "  —  The  harp  piano  —  More 
work  —  The  sweep  of  Jehovah's  pencil  —  Bible  readings  — 
"  Take  my  love  "  —  Songs  in  a  weary  Christmas  night. 

"TF  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer 
■*■  with  it."  During  the  winter  and  spring  of 
1877-8  our  dear  second  mother  was  passing  through 
intense  suffering.  Though  most  patiently  borne, 
it  was  very  sorrowful  to  witness.  The  sympathy 
of  many  friends  in  Leamington,  and  the  devotion 
of  our  dear  old  friend,  Miss  Nott,  gave  untold 
comfort  both  to  the  sufferer  and  to 'Frances.  But 
with  marvellous  energy  our  mother  still  carried  on 
her  Zenana  meetings  and  those  of  the  A.  F.  W. 
Society,  until  at  last  the  diligent  worker,  the  bright 
and  loving  friend,  the  counsellor  of  many,  was 
called  away.  Some  lines,  by  our  dear  father, 
exactly  describe  the  patience  and  the  desire  of  his 
beloved  wife : 


A  LAST  SMILE.  251 


Just  as  Thou  wilt !     Be  all  to  me, 

E'en  when  Thy  hand  smites  heavily  ! 
On  brightest  day  or  darkest  night, 
Whate'er  is  Thine  is  right. 

Just  as  Thou  wilt !     Should  anguish  tierce 
With  scorpion  stings  my  body  pierce, 
I'll  praise  Thee  if  on  me  Thou 'It  shine, 
And  whisper  "I  am  thine  ! " 

On  her  last  day,  and  after  long  unconscious- 
ness, she  suddenly  recognised  Frances,  who  was 
kneeling  by  her.  Her  smile  was  startlingly  sweet ; 
it  was  the  last. 

On  Sunday,  May  26th,  187S,  the  end  came  ; 
for  weariness,  rest ;  for  suffering,  glory  ;  for  the 
loneliness  of  widowhood,  the  reunion  for  ever.  In 
Astley  Churchyard  she 

"Rests  where  her  loved  ones  rest, 
And  joins  the  throng 
Of  them  who  see  the  Lamb 
And  sing  that  endless  song."' 

(W.  H.  II.) 

{To  Hon.  F.  Dillon.) 

If  ever  a  cup  of  cold  water  came  at  the  right 
moment,  it  was  your  overwhelmingly  kind  letter.  It 
came  on  the  seventh  day  of  poor  suffering  mother's 
dying.  The  painful  tension  to  me  has  been  excessive  ; 
your  note  was  a  singular  relief,  if  only  for  a  few  minutes, 
in  those  days  of  grief.     To  witness  that  strangely  dis- 


252  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

tressing  illness  has  been  by  "  terrible  things  "  answering 
my  eager  prayer  for  more  teaching  and  closer  drawing 
at  any  cost.  So  now  I  expect  the  "  afterwards,"  which, 
as  yet,  I  certainly  don't  feel.  But  it  is  something  to  set 
'  to  one's  own  personal  seal  that  God  is  true  to  a  whole 
set  of  promises,  with  which  one  could  have  nothing  to 
do  except  in  very  real  trial  of  some  sort,  and  one  may  as 
well  let  Him  choose  what  sort. 

Many  arrangements  and  perplexities  now 
devolved  upon  us,  in  the  breaking  up  of  our 
Leamington  home.  Dear  Frances'  unfailing  trust, 
and  her  assurance  that  God  would  guide  our 
steps  aright,  was  to  me  most  calming  and  sus- 
taining. She  was  just  a  daily  illustration  of 
"  Without  Carefulness."  We  both  needed  quiet ; 
and  as  we  remembered  our  pleasant  rambles  many 
years  ago  on  the  cliffs  beyond  the  Mumbles, 
we  went  there,  and  our  brother  joined  us. 
Frances  at  once  wished  us  to  secure  united  lodg- 
ings for  our  winter  home,  and  in  this  I  entirely 
agreed.  Returning  from  Wales  I  went  with  my 
dear  sister  into  Herefordshire,  staying  with  some 
worthy  people  at  the  "  Highlands "  farm,  near 
Titley.  The  good  man  was  quite  deaf,  and  my 
sister's  dexterity,  in  talking  on  her  fingers  to 
him  and  rapidly  transferring  on  them  the  sermons 
at  church,  was  another  of  her  ceaseless  ministries. 
From  the  high  ground  of  the  rabbit  warren  the 


' '  ANO  THER  LITTLE  S  TEP. "  253 

view  is  panoramic.  And  there  stands  the  fir  tree, 
beneath  which  my  sister  had  written  her  poem 
"  Zenith."  It  was  there  she  sketched  the  earthly 
zeniths,  and  compared  them  with  the  broad  sun- 
light of  the  true  zenith,  the  true  shining — 

".     .     .     That  should  rise  and  rise, 
From  glory  unto  glory,  through    God's   skies, 
In  strengthening  brightness  and  increasing  power; 
A  rising  with  no  setting,  for  its  height 
Could  only  culminate  in  God's  eternal  light." 

Those  quiet  lodgings  were  restful  to  us  both, 
and  we  received  such  kind  attentions  from  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mainwaring  as  ensured  our  comfort,  until  we 
returned  to  Leamington  to  break  up  our  home. 
The  following  letters  belong  to  that  period. 

Leamington,  August  1878. 
The  Lord  has  shown  me  another  little  step,  and  of 
course  I  have  taken  it  with  extreme  delight.  "  Take  my 
silver  and  my  gold "  now  means  shipping  off  all  my 
ornaments  (including  a  jewel  cabinet  which  is  really  fit 
for  a  countess)  to  the  Church  Missionary  House,  where 
they  will  be  accepted  and  disposed  of  for  me.  I  retain 
only  a  brooch  or  two  for  daily  wear,  which  are  memorials 
of  my  dear  parents  ;  also  a  locket  with  the  only  portrait 
I  have  of  my  niece  in  heaven,  my  Evelyn ;  and  her  "  two 
rings,"  mentioned  in  "  Under  the  Surface."  But  these  I 
redeem,  so  that  the  whole  value  goes  to  the  Church 
Missionary  Society.  I  had  no  idea  I  had  such  a 
jeweller's  shop,  nearly  fifty  articles  are  being  packed  off. 


254  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


I  don't  think  I  need  tell  you  I  never  packed  a  box  with 
such  pleasure. 

(To  Hon.  F.  Dillon.) 

.  .  .  Don't  I  recollect  you,  and  the  wonderful 
sermon  we  had  just  heard  on  Revelation  iii.  12?  I 
always  read  your  articles  first  in  Woman's  Work,  for  oh, 
I  do  like  writing  .which  is  both  5  and  3,  and  yours  is 
exceedingly  both.  I  don't  think  there  has  been  a  day 
these  three  weeks  that  your  name  has  not  been  in  my 
mind,  so  that  I  was  quite  startled  to  see  your  name  at 
the  end  of  the  letter  !  "  Reason  why  "  :  the  editor  of 
Christian  Progress  has  broken  down  ill;  and,  though 
some  of  my  friends  thought  it  almost  sinful  of  me,  I 
could  not  refuse  his  request  that  I  would  relieve  him  for 
three  months  as  editor.  Never,  except  as  an  act  of 
sheer  mercy  and  pity,  will  I  be  an  editor.  Letter  after 
letter  to  various  "lights,"  whom  I  entreated  to  illumi- 
nate their  14,000  readers  on  various  topics,  brought 
hardly  anything  but  regretful  refusals.  Everybody  is  too 
busy.  (I  wish  people  would  believe  I  was  ;  if  they  did 
I  should  get  a  little  more  breathing  time  to  do  my  own 
work.)  May  I  ask  you  to  contribute  a  paper  on  a  Bible 
subject,  as  Miss  Whately  and  I  are  both  writing  a  series 
on  practical  points,  she  on  the  negatives,  I  on  the  posi- 
tives, of  Christian  life.  Otherwise  some  of  your  "  Dead 
Flies "  or  "  Polished  Corners "  series  would  have  done 
splendidly.  I  am  so  glad  you  touch  the  seniors  in  your 
paper  this  month ;  you  are  generally  hardest  on  the 
juniors.  I  longed  for  a  second  paper  on  unpunctuality, 
for  the  seniors.  My  experiences  have  been  chiefly  more  of 
the  hindrance  their  unpunctuality  is  !  for  if  the  mistress 


LETTER.  255 


is  late  at  meals,  and  does  not  see  the  value  of  punctuality 
in  general,  everybody  has  to  suffer  far  more  than  for  any 
juvenile  delinquent.  I  can't  let  your  letter  pass  without 
loving  thanks  (and  I  have  thanked  Him),  and  just  a 
word  of  wonder  that  you  should  find  help  from  my  words. 
There  are  few  things  one  feels  so  unworthy  of  as  even 
to  bear  His  messages,  let  alone  see  His  seal  set  upon 
them.  I  can  understand  others  being  used,  but  not 
my  being  used.  I  can  only  say  I  am  not  worthy  of  the 
least  of  His  mercies.  What  you  said  about  His  "  tell- 
ing," and  the  love  revealed  in  it,  was  so  real  and  sweet  to 
hear.  Is  it  not  one  of  the  many  secrets  of  the  Lord,  this 
"telling"?  .  .  .  Last,  but  not  least,  my  sister  and 
I  are  both  so  struck  with  your  thought  on  "  The  Lord 
shall  be  thy  rereward,"  Some  special  circumstances 
make  it  just  the  right  word  for  me.  Then  of  course  this 
sent  me  to  the  whole  chapter,  and  that  has  been  food 
and  strength.  Yesterday  was  my  last  Sunday  evening 
in  [what  had  been]  my  father's  home.  I  don't  suppose  I 
shall  ever,  exactly,  have  a  home  again.  But  I  am  very 
happy  in  the  "  stirring  up  "  of  the  nest ;  every  new  expe- 
rience of  the  "  changes  and  chances  "  takes  one  into  a 
new  province  of  the  land  of  promise.  And  I  have  my 
sister,  and  we  are  going  to  live  together  for  the  winter 
in  South  Wales.  She  is  almost  everything  to  me.  I 
wish  I  could  entirely  "tell  it  out  "  how  good  God  is  to 
me  !  Don't  you  find  there  are  some  things  one  can  say 
better  than  write  !  I  can't  write  at  all,,  as  I  would,  how 
good  He  is,  the  ink  would  boil  in  my  pen  !  Oh  for  a 
seraph's  tongue  to  tell !  Well,  we  shall  be  able  some 
day.     Till  then,  and  then,  I  am  and  shall  be 

Yours  lovingly. 


2.^6  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


On  our  last  Sunday  evening  in  Leamington 
we  went  to  Trinity  Church ;  and  the  concluding 
hymn  was  my  sister's,  "  Thou  art  coming,  O  my 
Saviour."  The  farewell  kindness  of  many  clergy 
and  friends  is  well  remembered.  Characteristically, 
on  our  last  home  evening,  Frances  sent  for  a 
number  of  night-school  boys,  giving  them  baskets 
of  books  and  magazines,  maps  for  their  library,  a 
magic  lantern,  etc.  And  I  don't  think  they  have 
forgotten  how  she  gathered  them  round  her  piano, 
singing  with  them  "  Tell  it  out ;"  and  then  followed 
her  bright  farewell  words.  For  these  boys  she 
wrote  some  simple  verses  and  chorus,  "Jesus 
delivers  me  now  "  (unpublished). 

Frances  spent  a  great  part  of  the  month  of 
August  with  our  dear  brother  Henry's  widow  and 
family,  in  Somersetshire.  They  had  bright  loving 
intercourse ;  deep  searchings  together  with  their 
Bibles ;  and  music,  in  which  all  could  take  a 
skilful  part,  solos  and  choruses  resounding  the 
praises  of  Him  they  loved,  and  whom  one  of  them 
was  so  soon  to  see. 

May  I  say  that  the  love  of  every  one  of  her 
numerous  nieces  and  nephews  was  ever  accounted 
by  their  aunt  as  one  of  God's  good  gifts,  casting 
refreshing  fragrance  on  her  path.  What  she  was 
to  them,  no  words  of  mine  can  tell ! 

Then  came  a  journey  into  Devonshire ;  she  writes 


THE    WELSH  RETREAT.  257 


from  Looselcigh,  near  Plymouth  :  "  I  am  indeed 
in  clover  with  these  kind  friends,  and  it  is  very 
pleasant  meeting  so  many  who  prayed  for  me  in 
my  illness,  though  quite  a  stranger."  My  sister 
addressed  a  large  gathering  of  ladies  in  Plymouth, 
in  connection  with  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Some  time 
after  this  she  wrote  out  her  notes  on  the  subject 
of  her  address,  "All  Things/'     (See  Appendix.) 

One  happy  Sunday  was  spent  with  other  new 
friends,  in  a  very  Eden  of  trees,  and  flowers,  and 
birds,  and  holy  fellowship.  A  brief  visit  was  also 
paid  to  her  friends  at  Newport,  of  which  she  said 
it  was  "like  breathing  the  air  of  the  land  of 
Beulah." 

Early  in  October  my  sister  joined  me  in  our 
Welsh  retreat.  How  I  remember  her  first  words 
to  me  :  "I  wanted  so  to  get  to  yon,  Marie  dear  !  " 
She  was  so  very  tired,  that  even  the  sea  air 
and  perfect  rest  failed  to  refresh  her  for  some 
time.  Afterwards,  she  thoroughly  enjoyed  the 
walks  and  scrambles  on  the  cliffs ;  at  low  tide 
springing  lightly  over  boulders  to  beds  of  sea- 
weeds, and  rocky  pools  bright  with  sea  anemones, 
and  then  calling  to  me  to  watch  the  white-crested 
waves,  "  the  wind  dashing  them  back  like  confirm- 
ation veils."  Or,  watching  the  vessels  with  all 
sails  up  entering  the  harbour,  she  would  speak  of 
the  "  abundant  entrance  into  the  everlasting  king- 


258  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


dom."  Delighting  in  all  knowledge,  she, studied 
the  "  Nautical  Almanac,"  and  at  the  top  of  the 
Mumbles  lighthouse  learnt  all  that  the  keeper 
could  tell  her.  Her  tastes  were  so  simple,  delight- 
ing in  wild  flowers,  and  in  animals,  from  the  great 
St.  Bernard  dogs  to  her  pet  kittens. 

We  made  her  study  cosy  with  heme  comforts, 
and  she  called  it  her  "  workshop."  She  arranged 
her  pictures  :  by  the  door  was  her  motto  "  For 
Jesus'  sake  only,"  and  her  Temperance  pledge  card ; 
besides,  were  her  father's  portrait,  and  below  it 
"Sunset  on  the  Lake  of  Geneva,"  "The  martyrs 
in  prison,"  "Astley  Church  and  Rectory,"  also 
"  The  Snow  Peaks  of  the  Dent  du  Midi,"  and  the 
"Alpine  Geum,"  (choice  gifts  from  her  friend  Helga 
v.  Cramm,)  with  many  home  portraits  and  busts. 

Her  small  but  choice  library  showed  the  variety 
of  her  taste,  classical,  foreign,  poetical,  with 
many  works  on  science,  geology,  etc.;  Humboldt's 
and  Professor  Ritchie's  works  (his  last  gift) 
she  much  enjoyed,  when  the  scant  leisure  came. 
(The  last  books  she  had  in  reading  were :  "  The 
Earth's  Formation  on  Dynamical  Principles,"  by 
A.  T.  Ritchie  ;  Goodwin's  Works  ;  "  The  Life  and 
Letters  of  the  Rev.  W.  Pennefather,"  of  which  she 
said,  "I  find  such  food  in  that  book";  and  "The 
Upward  Gaze,"  by  her  friend  Agnes  Giberne,  with 
which  she  was  delighted.) 


A   STUDY  SKETCH.  259 


May  I  sketch  her  at  her  study  table,  in  her 
favourite  chair  from  Astley  Rectory,  elder  than 
herself?  Her  American  type-writer  was  close  by, 
so  that  she  could  turn  to  it  from  her  desk  ;  it  was 
a  great  relief  to  her  eyes,  but  its  rapid  working 
often  told  me  she  was  busy  when  she  should 
have  rested.  Her  desk  and  table  drawers  were 
all  methodically  arranged  for  letters  from  editors, 
friends,  relatives,  strangers,  matters  of  business, 
multitudinous  requests,  Irish.  Society  work,  manu- 
scripts ;  paper  and  string  in  their  allotted  corners, 
no  litter  ever  allowed.  It  was  at  her  study  table 
that  she  read  her  Bible  by  seven  o'clock  in  the 
summer  and  eight  o'clock  in  winter ;  her  Hebrew 
Bible,  Greek  Testament,  and  lexicons  being  at 
hand.  Sometimes,  on  bitterly  cold  mornings,  I 
begged  that  she  would  read  with  her  feet  com- 
fortably to  the  fire,  and  received  the  reply  :  "  But 
then,  Marie,  I  can't  rule  my  lines  neatly  ;  just  see 
what  a  find  I've  got!  If  one  only  searches,  there 
are  such  extraordinary  things  in  the  Bible  ! " 

Her  harp-piano  was  placed  on  a  stand  she  con- 
trived by  dexterous  carpentering.  It  was  at  this 
instrument  she  composed  her  last  sacred  song, 
"Loving  all  Along,"  and  many  other  melodies 
to  her  hymns   in   "  Loyal  Responses."  *     Often  I 

*  These  will  probably  soon  he  published  by  Hatchings  and  Romer. 


2Co  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

heard  flashes  of  melody  thereon,  that  came   un- 
bidden amid  severer  work. 

In  the  south  window,  its  sea  view  stretching 
over  to  Ilfracombe,  stood  her  little  table,  flowers, 
and  easy  chair.  Her  sofa  faced  the  west  window, 
with  the  view  of  Caswell  Bay  and  its  rocks,  and 
there  the  sunsets  came,  which  we  so  often  watched 
together. 

It  may  be  useful  to  younger  readers  to  mention 
how  resolutely  she  refrained  from  late  hours,  and 
frittering  talks  at  night,  instead  of  Bible  searching 
and  holy  communings.  Early  rising  and  early 
studying  were  her  rule  through  life,  while  punctu- 
ality, and  bright,  quick,  cheeriness  characterized 
all  she  did.  She  writes:  ut In  order'  (i  Cor. 
xiv.  40)  is  something  more  than  being  tidy !  some- 
thing analogous  to  '  keeping  rank.'  " 

To  a  friend,  Frances  wrote  at  this  time : 

I  don't  think  I  ever  felt  more  thankful  and  glad  for 
anything  than  on  reaching  this  quiet  little  nest.  God  has 
so  graciously  and  perfectly  met  our  special  need.  I  must 
pass  on  to  you  the  last  text  I  have  been  enjoying, 
Exodus  xv.  13  ;  what  can  we  want  more  !  and  it  is  Thy 
mercy  and  strength  all  along.  And  then  the  "holy 
habitation  "  of  the  present,  and  the  future  one,  from 
which  we  shall  "go  no  more  out." 

But  the  "lull  in  life"  never  came,  even  in  Wales. 


A   MORNING'S  POST.  261 

"Rest!"  There  is  none  for  me  apparently.  Every 
posw  brings  more  letters  from  strangers  alone  than  I  and 
my  sister  can  answer.  It  is  nine  months  since  I  have 
had  a  chance  of  doing  a  stroke  of  new  work  !  But 
letters  were  a  trouble  to  Nehemiah  as  well  as  to  me 
(Xeh.  vi.  4),  and  I  must  try  to  make  it  always  work  for* 
my  King. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  she  should  have  had 
so  to  wear  her  strength  away;  and  the  following 
requests,  which  came  by  one  post,  will  show  what 
labour  was  required  in  answering  them  all. 

Request  for  contribution  to  Irish  Church  Advocate. 
Hymns  for  special  New  Year  services  wanted.  To 
write  cards  suitable  for  mourners.  For  set  of  six 
more  "Marching  Orders."  Request  for  poems  to 
illustrate  six  pictures.  For  prayer,  sympathy  and  counsel 
(two  sheets  crossed).  Two  sheets  from  a  septuagenarian, 
requiring  thought.  Request  to  write  a  book  suitable  for 
Unitarians.  Sundry  inquiries  and  apologies  from  one 
who  had  been  printing  her  verses  with  another  author's 
name.  Request  to  reprint  an  article,  with  four  explana- 
tory enclosures.  Also  to  revise  a  proof  and  add  my 
opinion.  To  revise  many  sheets  of  musical  manu- 
scripts. Three  requests  to  supply  cards  for  bazaars. 
Advice  wanted  how  to  get  articles  inserted  in  magazines. 
To  recommend  pupils.  To  promote  a  new  magazine. 
To  give  opinion  en  an  oratorio.  Some  long  poems 
in  manuscript  to  revise  and  advise  thereon.  Besides 
packets  of  leaflets  and  cards  wanted. 

In  addition  to   all  this,  musical  proofs  reached 


262  MEMORIALS    OF  F.  R.  //. 

her  almost  daily,  which  often  required  many 
hours  of  careful  revision  and  thought ;  and  those 
accustomed  to  the  sight  of  the  Fireside  Almanack 
will  remember  how  "the  sayings  of  the  Lord 
Jesus"  had  there  been  arranged  by  her  for  the 
year  which  was  her  last.  All  this  absorbed  an 
amount  of  time  which  can  scarcely  now  be  real- 
ized ;  and  yet  she  always  wrote  pleasantly  and 
cheerily,  and  many  a  word  of  refreshment  came 
from  that  wearied  hand.  Unasked,  she  undertook 
to  chapterize  the  manuscript  of  "  Never  Say 
Die,"*  and  to  add  the  required  headings.  Writing 
to  S.  G.  P.,  she  says  : 

Time  spent  on  it  is  overpaid ;  it  brings  to  me  all  the 
sweetness  and  freshness  of  the  old,  old  story.  I  keep 
reading  it  for  myself.  My  sister  agrees  with  me  that 
the  book  is  exceptional,  and  in  fact  unique ;  and  I  do 
trust  that  you  may  have,  or  rather  that  the  Master  may 
have,  a  very  harvest  of  souls  from  its  circulation. 

To  its  author,  when  working  among  the  mourners 
at  the  Nant-y-glo  colliery,  she  writes  : 

I  enclose  you  a  wee  bit  more,  it  has  been  quite  a 
weight  on  my  mind  that  I  could  not  do  more  to  help 
such  terrible  need.  I  was  pledged  to  other  collections, 
and  my  own  purse  is  not  unfathomable.  So  I  was 
driven  to  do  at  last  what  I  had  much  better  have  done 


11  Never  Say  Die."     By  S.  G.  Prout.     Nisbet  &  Co. 


LETTER.  263 


at  first,  viz.  pray  that  the  Lord  would  show  me  some 
way  of  sending  a  little,  and  of  course  two  or  three  ways 
flashed  into  my  mind.  May  the  good  Lord  give  you 
many  souls  for  your  hire,  for  this  service. 

(To  Cecilia.) 
The  Mumbles,  October  1878. 
Dear  Cect, — 

.  .  .  .  I  have  often  found  that  the  greater  the 
difficulties,  the  greater  the  "  very  present  help  " ;  and  of 
course  Jesus  will  be  "  the  same  "  to  you,  dear  Ceci.  . 
.  .  If  ever  one  had  gracious  guidance  in  one's  life  it  is 
now ;  the  place  is  so  precisely  what  we  wanted,  a  regular 
case  of  Philippians  iv.  19.  I  was  terribly  tired  and  used 
up  when  I  got  here,  but  am  ever  so  much  better  already, 
though  the  "  rest "  has  at  present  been  only  as  to  no 
"interviews."  .  .  .  Must  hand  on  to  you  and  Edith 
the  text  which  more  than  any  other  has  struck  me  in  our 
readings  lately ;  I  have  lived  on  it. 

Exodus  xv   n      /  Led  forth      1 In  Thy  mcrcy' 
Lxoclus  x*.  13.     J  Guided         j.  Jn  Thy  strmgth 

What  would  one  have  more  !     And  then  : 

Redemption         ~\       ( past. 
Holy  habitation    >       \  present :  Ps.  xci.  9. 
)        (future. 

"Sweet  is  Thy  mercy,"  and  "great  is  Thy  mercy  toward 
me"  On  Sunday  look  at  Exodus  xxxii.  29,  and  connect 
with  John  vi.  53-55.  Think  of  "those  things"  and 
"  eat "  them :  living  on,  and  satisfied  with,  Christ's 
precious  body  and  blood.     "  Eat,  O  friends  !  " 

Your  loving  Aunt. 


264  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


{To  an  American  Friend.) 

October  28,  1S7S. 
My  dear  Mrs.  Brunot, — 

I  have  not  forgotten  that  I  have  owed  you  a  letter 

for  a  long  time.     And  I  owe  one  to  and  Mrs. 

McCready.  Now  would  you  be  so  very  kind  as  to  for- 
ward this  letter  to  them,  and  will  they  be  so  very  kind 
as  to  accept  it  instead  of  separate  letters.     .     .     . 

Most  graciously  God  strengthened  my  health  wonder- 
fully, as  the  need  deepened  during  the  long  and  terrible 
suffering  of  my  poor  dear  mother,  a  marked  instance  of 
"  as  thy  day."  Still,  of  course,  the  strain  on  mind  and 
body  has  been  very  great,  both  for  my  dear  elder  sister 
Maria  and  myself. 

Next  followed  all  that  is  involved  in  a  final  break  up 
of  home,  and  overlooking  the  accumulations  of  half  a 
century — all  my  precious  father's  books,  papers,  etc. 
The  beginning  of  this  month  my  dear  sister  and  I 
came  here,  and  settled  into  snug  lodgings  on  the  ridge 
of  the  western  horn  of  Swansea  Bay  (six  miles  from 
Swansea). 

I  simply  could  not  live,  I  think,  anywhere  within  hail 
of  London,  nor  much  longer  in  any  such  lively  place  as 
Leamington.  So  I  have  got  away,  now,  well  out  of  every- 
body's reach  !  I  am  trying,  trying,  trying,  in  a  sort  of 
Tantalian  hopelessness,  to  overtake  the  letters  that  pour 
in  on  me,  and  to  fulfil  such  requests  as  I  have  already 
promised.  But,  very  seriously,  I  feel  that  unless  I  draw  a 
line  hard  and  fast,  and  refuse  everybody  all  round  all  that 
is  asked  me  to  do,  until  I  have  cleared  up  the  said 
promises  and  secured  a  little  rest,  I  shall  get  mentally  as 


LETTERS.  265 


well  as  bodily  exhausted.  So,  dear  friend,  I  must  decline 
to  write  what  you  ask  for  ;  it  is  always  pain  to  me  to  say 
"  no,"  and  I  might  keep  a  secretary  only  to  write  these 
refusals.  That  is  all  the  outside.  As  for  under  the 
surface,  of  course  it  is  the  old  story  of  marvels  of  love 
and  faithfulness,  from  microscopically  minute  to  grandly 
magnificent,  and  sometimes  the  minutest  seem  the  most 
magnificent.  I  don't  think  all  the  previous  years,  put 
together,  equal  this  last  twelve  months  for  these  daily 
miracles  of  love.  Only,  most  of  them,  and  the  most 
wonderful,  are  from  special  circumstances,  such  as  have 
to  remain  among  the  secrets  between  one's  own  soul  and 

the  ever  dearer  Master It  seems  to  me 

that  God  has  done  for  me  more  than  He  promised, 
not  only  supplying  all  my  need,  but  all  my  notions. 
.  .  .  Our  present  abode  suits  us  so  perfectly  in  all 
manner  of  little  ways,  that  I  tell  our  gracious 
Father  I  really  don't  know  how  to  thank  Him  enough 
for  it.  .  .  .  How  I  should  like  to  meet  my  American 
friends  !  But  I  dare  not  come  over.  I  should  be  sick  all 
the  way,  and  only  be  a  trouble  to  you ;  but,  "  there 
shall  be  no  more  sea  !  " 

(To  S.  G.  P.) 

"  Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor,  the  Lord 
shall  deliver  him  in  the  time  of  trouble."  So,  dear  friend, 
"  thou  art,  now,  the  blessed  of  the  Lord."  Now,  while  I 
am  writing  and  when  you  are  reading  the  words,  "  now  " 
the  "blessed"  of  Jehovah.  That  word  "blessed"  seems 
to  me  like  a  grand  outline,  traced  with  one  sweep  of 
Jehovah's  mighty  pencil  j  and  who  shall  say  what  the 


266  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


filling  up  shall  be?  Because,  you  see,  it  is  not  our 
idea  of  "  blessed/"'  but  God's  own  idea  of  it  that 
will  fill  it  up.  I  think,  sometimes,  Christian  workers 
do  not  take  the  great  comfort  for  themselves  that  the 
good  Lord  means  and  has  provided  for  them ;  there 
is  a  sort  of  shrinking  from  presuming  to  appropriate  the 
conditional  character  connected  with  a  promise,  even 
when  it  is  quite  distinctly  applicable ;  and  I  regard 
this  as  a  device  of  the  enemy  to  contrive  to  withhold 
from  them  the  whole  glorious  comfort  which  belongs 
to  them.  He  puts  it  as  a  sort  of  humility  ;  and  I  think 
it  must  grieve  our  dear  Master  to  have  His  kindness  thus 
frustrated.  So,  somehow,  I  am  exceedingly  anxious  to- 
day that  you  should  just  revel  in  the  grand  denniteness, 
and  the  still  grander  //zdefiniteness,  of  this  word,  which 
is  yours  at  this  moment.  If  words  mean  anything,  you 
have  been  considering  the  poor ;  and  so,  if  words  mean 
anything,  you  are  "  blessed."  I  have  been  praying  that 
the  Lord  would  water  your  own  soul  very  abundantly  in 
the  midst  of  your  watering,  that  you  may  find  more  and 
more  "  fresh  springs  "  in  Himself,  and  may  receive  every 
day  His  own  anointing  with  "  fresh  oil  "  for  your  service. 
You  are  treading  peculiarly  closely  in  the  plain  footsteps 
of  the  Master,  your  "own  Master";  and  you  have  not 
even  to  wait  for  His  sure  "  Come,  ye  blessed,"  you  have 
the  fore-echo  of  it  now.  May  He  Himself  whisper  it  into 
your  heart  in  the  midst  of  your  work,  which  "  He  is  not 
unrighteous  to  forget."  May  I  give  you  another  thought  ? 
He  is  sending  you  into  the  places  whither  He  Himself 
will  come  :  Luke  x.  i.  You  go  into  one  of  these  places 
of  suffering,  because  Jesus  Himself  will  come  there,  come 
with  His  saving  power  or  His  pitying  love. 


WORK  AT  HOME.  267 


The  cottagers  around  us  soon  won  my  sister's 
interest  and  regard,  and  she  invited  them  to  a 
Bible  reading  in  our  house  (I  may  say  that  she 
never  began  any  work  of  this  kind  without  the 
Vicar's  consent)  *  She  wrote  to  ask  "  for  a  real 
great  blessing  on  an  open  Bible  class  which  I  am 
starting  this  evening.  I  don't  know  who  will 
come,  few  or  many  ;  but  I  want  God's  real  con- 
verting grace  poured  out,  and  I  want  to  be 
enabled  so  to  speak  of  Jesus  that  souls  may  be 
won  to  Him.  There  is  the  centre  ;  how  it  just 
goes  through  one,  when  one  touches  upon  His  own 
beloved  name.  And  how  we  do,  want  Him  to  be 
understood  and  loved." 


(To  .) 

I  have  just  been  preparing  for  my  next  Bible  reading. 
You  thought  I  used  a  great  many  texts  in  my  Bible 
notes,  but  it  is  my  way  of  work.  I  very  seldom  run  on 
a  dozen  lines  in  any  book  without  embodying  a  text.  I 
don't  see  how  one  can  put  too  large  a  proportion  of 
God's  own  words  among  our  own.  He  never  said  our 
words  should  not  return  void.  Besides,  I  have  got  into 
the  way  of  it.     I  don't  want  to  be  a  spider  spinning  out 


*  I  may  also  add  (to  remove  misapprehension)  that  this  work  was 
not  in  or  connected  with  the  town  of  Swansea,  where  she  only 
once  took  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  meeting,  but  in  the  village  of  Newton, 
six  miles  from  that  town. 


268  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

of  myself!  I  am  so  interested  in  my  Bible  class.  I 
have  just  been  telling  one  of  them  I  don't  wish  to  lead 
them  a  nice  interesting  walk  all  round  the  walls  of  the 
city  of  refuge,  and  get  them  to  think  what  a  charming 
place  it  is;  I  want  to  give  them  a  good  hard  push 
inside. 

The  room  in  which  the  class  was  held  was 
always  full.  She  began  at  once  with  a  subject 
selected  from  the  Christian  Progress  chapter  for  the 
day,  asking  all  who  came  to  read  the  intervening 
chapters  by  the  next  meeting,  and  thus  ensuring 
that  study  of  God's  word  she  so  eagerly  sought 
to  encourage.  She  told  me  that  illustrations 
seemed  to  overflow  upon  her  when  speaking,  and 
the  reality  of  her  words  certainly  thrilled  her 
hearers.  The  last  evening,  she  was  so  exhausted 
that  I  persuaded  her  to  give  up  her  class,  and 
not  to  attempt  larger  meetings  in  the  Newton 
schoolroom,  which  had  been  thought  of. 

On  the  fourth  anniversary  of  December  2nd, 
1873,  my  dear  sister  had  written  : 

It  was  a  peculiarly  trying  day  as  to  other  things ;  but, 
as  I  was  remembering  that  blessed  day,  and  all  the 
blessedness  of  the  way  ever  since,  and  the  words  in 
Jeremiah  ii.  2,  I  cannot  tell  you  the  sweetness  of  it  and 
the  assurance  that  He  was  indeed  remembering  me. 
"  The  love  of  thine  espousals/'  Do  look  at  the  verse, 
for  it  applies  just  as  much  to  you,  dear  H ,  as  to  me. 


A   LAST  ANNIVERSARY.  269 


Only,  it  is  but  very  rarely  He  gives  me  such  a  vividly 
felt  message  of  love.  I  think  it  was  that  He  saw  I  was 
in  special  need  of  it ;  it  was  just  like  Him  to  send  it. 

The  hymn  in  "  Loyal  Responses,"  "  My  Lord, 
dost  Thou  remember  me  ? "  bears  the  same  date. 

On   the    fifth  and    last   anniversary,   December. 
2nd,  1878,  Frances  writes. 

(To  J.   T.   W.) 

I  had  a  great  time  early  this  morning,  renewing  the 
never  regretted  consecration.  I  seemed  led  to  run 
over  the  "  Take  my  life,"  and  could  bless  Him  verse  by 
verse  for  having  led  me  on  to  much  more  definite  con- 
secration than  even  when  I  wrote  it,  voice,  gold,  in- 
tellect, etc.  But  the  eleventh  couplet,  "  love," — that  has 
been  unconsciously  not  filled  tip.  Somehow,  I  felt 
mystified  and  out  of  my  depth  here  :  it  was  a  simple  and 
definite  thing  to  be  done,  to  settle  the  voice,  or  silver  and 
gold!  but  "love"?  I  have  to  love  others,  and  I  do; 
and  I  Ve  not  a  small  treasure  of  it,  and  even  loving  in  Him 
does  riot  quite  meet  the  inner  difficulty.  Of  course, 
I  told  Him  all  that  was  in  my  heart  as  far  down  as  ever 
I  knew  it  myself,  and  that  He  knew  the  rest,  and 
so  I  could  only  hand  over  the  whole  concern  to  Him, 
and  implore  Him  to  make  it  clear  and  definite.  I  don't 
see  much  clearer,  or  feel  much  different ;  but  I  have  said 
intensely  this  morning,  "  Take  my  love,"  and  He  knows 
I  have.  So  I  did  not  fidget  any  more,  or  worry  the 
Master  any  more  about  it.  I  shall  just  go  forward  and 
expect  Him  to  fill  it  up-  and  let  my  life  from  this  day 


270  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

answer  really  to  that  couplet.  The  worst  part  to  me  is 
that  I  don't  in  practice  prove  my  love  to  Him,  by  delight 
in  much  and  long  communion  with  Him;  hands  and  head 
seem  so  full  of  "  other  things,"  (which  yet  are  His  given 
work,)  that  "  heart  "  seems  not  "  free  to  serve  "  in  fresh 
and  vivid  love. 

Swiftly  were  her  words  to  be  realized  : 

"  For  He  hath  met  my  longing 

With  word  of  golden  tone, 
That  I  shall  serve  for  ever 

Himself,  Himself  alone. 
Shall  serve  Him,  and  for  ever ; 

O  hope  most  sure,  most  fair ! 
The  perfect  love  outpouring 

In  perfect  service  there  !  " 

From  my  notebook : 

December  17,  1878.  The  sun  was  shining  in  our 
breakfast  room,  when  Frances  said:  "It  is  a  great 
mercy  the  sunshine  of  heaven  is  veiled  from  our  sight, 
or  we  should  be  just  unfit  for  earthly  duties.  I  think 
there  is  a  gravitation  of  the  soul  to  life,  as  there  is  in 
bodies  to  the  earth.  It's  delightful  being  here  ;  it  was 
curious  the  strong  impression  I  had  to  come,  I  think 
God  gave  me  the  wish,  and  it  has  turned  out  all  right. 
It  is  like  what  poor  Howells  said  to  me  on  the  cliffs 
yesterday.  I  met  him  in  his  threadbare  coat,  and  he 
told  me  how  good  the  Lord  was  to  him,  and  then, 
as  if  talking  to  Him  not  to  me,  he  said,  'He's  been 
particularly  good  to  me  ! '  " 


LAST  CHRISTMAS    VERSES.  271 

"  That  splendid  sovereign  will  of  our  God,  made  up  of 
infinite  love  and  infinite  wisdom,  nothing  seems  out  of 
perspective  when  this  is  our  standpoint ;  all  His  words 
and  all  His  ways  then  stand  out,  harmonized  and 
beautiful." 

"Perhaps  in  heaven  we  shall  be  permitted  to  remember 
all  the  way  the  Lord  led  us,  and  to  recall  distinctly  all 
the  puzzling  parts  of  His  guidance  and  providence,  so 
to  see  glory  reflected  back  from  them,  as  it  were,  upon 
His  wonderful  wisdom." 


Dearest  H- 


(To  .) 

December  16,  1S7S. 


You  regularly  overwhelm  me  with  such  kindness. 
Tell  Mr.  Bullock  I  don't  deserve  the  Fireside  annuals 
and  Tablets,  one  bit.  The  beautiful  shawl  will  be  such 
a  comfort.  .  .  .  Tell  the  dear  juniors  I  shall 
imagine  there  is  a  little  packet  of  love  in  the  top  of  each 
finger  of  the  delightful  gloves.  .  .  .  The  Memoir  of 
Mr.  Pennefather  will  always  be  a  treasure  to  me.  Do 
you  see  that  he  was  a  pledged  supporter  of  the  Irish 
Society  ?  I  was  charmed  when  I  saw  that !  I  know 
people  wonder  why  I  am  so  warm  about  it,  but  you  see 
I  am  in  first-rate  company  ! 

Very  early  on  her  last  Christmas  morning  she 
awoke  in  severe  pain,  and  was  very  ill  for  some 
days.  But  she  said  cheerily :  "  I  really  have 
had  such  songs  given  me  in  the  night,  and  some 
Christmas   verses  for  next  year  came  so   easily." 


272  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

An  hour  after:  "Oh,  Marie;  I've  done  a  half-day's 
work  already,  a  whole  set  of  mottoes ;  it  seemed 
poured  into  me."  These  she  named  "  Christmas 
Sunshine,"  and  "  Love  and  Light  for  the  New 
Year."  "You  can't  think  the  enjoyment  it  is  to 
me  to  produce  anything  new.  What  books  I 
should  write  if  I  had  time !  I  wonder  if  I  shall 
always  be  so  pressed  with  other  things  ;  but  never 
mind,  it  is  all  '  service.'  "  And  then  she  spoke  of 
her  own  mother  and  the  little  prayer  she  taught 
her:  "'0  Lord,  prepare  me  for  all  Thou  art  pre- 
paring for  me';  that  has  been  my  life  prayer." 
Many  days  of  pain  and  weakness  followed,  and 
the  doctor  wished  her  to  have  perfect  rest.  I  was 
most  thankful  to  write  all  the  letters  I  could  for 
her  now,  and  at  other  times.  Dear  wearied 
sister !  once  she  said  :  "  I  do  hope  the  angels  will 
have  orders  to  let  me  alone  a  bit,  when  I  first  get 
to  heaven ! " 


CHAPTER    XIV. 
(1879.) 

New  Year's  sunshine  —  Journal  of  mercies  —  {Facsimile  of  Bible 
Pages)  —  Prayer  and  intercessions  —  "  Work,  if  the  Lord  will " 

—  London  —  His  law  a  delight  —  Prospering  —  "Loving  all 
Along  "  —  "  Bruey  "  success  —  Irish  plans  —  Temperance 
work  —  The  oldest  friend's   visit —  "Can  I   go   to    India?'' 

—  Last  Y.  W.  C.  A.  address  —  "  Little  Nony"  —  Last  letter? 

—  Costly  stones. —  The  last  "  Sunday  crumb  "  card. 

"  And  so  the  years  flowed  on,  and  only  cast 
Light,  and  more  light,  upon  the  shining  way, 
That  more  and  more  shone  to  the  perfect  day ; 
Always  intenser,  clearer  than  the  past ; 
Because  they  only  bore  her,  on  glad  wing, 
Nearer  the  Light  of  Light,  the  Presence  of  her  King." 

{?' Zenith?) 

I  REMEMBER  her  New  Year's  greeting,  (*".* 
January  1,  1879,)  "  'He  crowncth  the  year  with 
His  goodness,'  and  He  crowncth  me  '  with  loving- 
kindness  and  tender  mercies.'  You,  dear  Marie,  are 
one  of  my  mercies  ;  and  I  do  hope  He  will  let  me 
do  something  for  you  up  in  heaven  !  "' 

A    diary    she    never   kept  ;    but    Airs.    Charles 
Bullock  sent  her  a  little  "Journal  of  Mercies  for 

T 


274  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

1879."  The  entries  in  this  are  a  mirror  of  her 
very  self,  "  in  every  thing  giving  thanks."  Frances 
wrote  in  acknowledgment : 

"Thanks  for  the  charming  Journal  you  sent 
me,  I  like  it  greatly.  I  put  down  whichever 
'mercy'  seems  uppermost  in  my  mind  for  each 
day  ;  not  one  in  a  thousand  though  !  " 

We  believe  the  entries  for  the  first  three  months 
will  interest  our  readers. 

F.  R.  H.;s  "Journal  of  Mercies"  for  1879. 

Jan.    1  st.  Able  to  come  downstairs  first  time. 

2nd.  Sleep. 

3rd.  Maria,  and  all  her  care  of  me. 

4th.  Opportunities  of  speaking  of  Christ. 

5  th.  Rest  and  leisure  to-day. 

6  th.  Warmth  and  comfort. 

7  th.  Spirit  of  prayer  in  answer  to  prayer. 
8th.  Relief  from  mental  pressure. 
9th.  Maria's  health  and  strength  renewed. 

10th.  Being  enabled  to  cast  care  on  God. 

nth.  Having  money  to  give  away. 

1 2th.  Finding  great  spoil  in  the  Word. 

13  th.  Deliverance  out  of  many  trials  and  difficulties. 

1 4th.  Being  withheld  from  resuming  work,  and  sense 

of  God's  wise  hand  in.it. 

15th.  For  His  hand  upon  me  in  weakness, 

1 6th.  Finding  something  of  the  habit  of  trust. 

17  th.  A  little  respite  from  letter  writing. 

iSth.  Milder  and  beautiful  weather. 


JOURNAL   OF  MERCIES. 


Jan.  19th.     Opportunity  of  help  to  Mrs.  M- 


20th  That  blessing  may  reach  the  Princess  Beatrice. 

21st  Clearance  of  my  path. 

22  nd.  My  study  ! 

23rd.  More  strength. 

24th.  Help  in  writing  for  C.  S.  S.  M. 

25th.  The  promise  in  Deuteronomy  xxx.  6. 

26th.  Head  and  eyes  decidedly  better. 

27th.  Being  evidently  sent  to  the  Mumt 

28th.  Travelling  mercies. 

29th.  Travelling  opportunities  (to  London). 

30th.  Kindness  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W . 

31st.  Being  allowed  to  give  a  word  of  real  comfort. 

Feb.   1st.  Being  in  X.  and  Co.'s  hands. 

2nd.  A  happy  Sunday. 

3rd.  Acceptance  by  Hutchings    and    Romer    of 
"Loving  all  Along." 

4th.  Immediate  answer  to  prayer. 

5th.  Strength  for  extra  pulls. 

6th.  Shielding  from  cold  and  rain. 

7th.  Need  supplied. 

8th.  Pleasant  guidance. 

9th.  Dr.  D 's  sermons. 

10th.  Safe  transit  to  Rev.  C.  Bullock's. 

nth.  Quiet  day. 

1 2th.  Hettie  B.'s  friendship. 

13th.  Portrait  finished. 

14th.  Pleasant  interviews  with  good  men.  ■ 

15th.  Finishing  "  Echoes,"  and   seeing  Amy 

Clement. 

1 6th.  Frustration  of  plans,  and  solemn  lessons. 

.  Such  a  comfortable  nest  to  come  back  to. 


276  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


Our  good  maid,  Mary  Farrington. 

Fresh  air. 

Immediate  answer  to  prayer  for  a  token  for 
good. 

Help  in  need. 

Dofie  with  some  musical  work. 

Freedom  from  pain. 

Able  to  walk  about. 

Opportunities  of  usefulness. 

Finding  the  Lord's  poor. 

Maria  returned  all  right. 

Fulfilment  of  Psalm  xxxvii.  5,  6. 

Spring  sunshine ! 

Strange  experience. 

Freedom. 

Maria's  writing  letters  for  me. 

Preservation  from  cold. 

Finding  myself  freed  from  what  was  tempta- 
tion. 
7th.     Answer  to  prayer  that  the  Lord's  call  might 

not  be  wasted. 
8th.     Beautiful  spring  sunset. 
9th.     Irresponsibility  to  any  but  my  Master. 
10th.     Finishing  my  "  Kept." 
nth.     Donkeys! 

1 2  th.     Special  application  of  1  Peter  iv.  14. 

13  th.     For  God's  withholdings  all  my  life. 
14th.     A  good  day's  work  done. 

1 5th.     Contentment  in  walking  by  faith,  not  by  sight. 
1 6th.     Having  been  guided  here. 

17th.     Succeeded   in    starting  Mazy  F with  a 

Sunday  school  class. 


Feb.  1 8th. 

?j 

19  th. 

?j 

20th. 

?> 

2 1  St. 

;? 

2  21ld. 

11 

23rd. 

J? 

24th. 

3) 

25th. 

11 

26th. 

11 

27th. 

11 

2  8th. 

Mar.   1st. 

i) 

2nd. 

11 

3rd. 

:i 

4th. 

i) 

5th. 

a 

6th. 

.  fyx* 

£es/ , 

&<■//  /'i//,  .s/jvArr,      /    ■} 

f.  p.  / 

h?„-/,/s    ncr,    >,tfS<      -       ? 

.?.  /}p 

C-^u r.  r/»S  n'f'V  /ji>ri'f/>  -    J 

-/,./, ,'/ 

nfce..me„*,ft  tod  y.v: 

-  n.3,/3 

r  S>  r  ■**?.  -  *r  /jri  ,j<^  ■  ^  ^ 

/>>'. 

4P> 


The  Epistle  of  PAUL  the  Apostle  to  the  HEBREWS. 


te/«'. 


vXOD,  who4  at  sundry  times  and  in 
divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto 
Mr  ■  /?.//>  the  fathers  by  the  prophets,  rr  fa.  $  J  Che.  2. 3, 
Jo  /l.jf  2  Hath  in  these  last  days  sjoken/  unto 
_  //.  /A  ns  by,  his  Son.  whom  he  hatfi  appointed 
7?<i>-iP. //heir"  of  all  things,  by  whom'  also  he 
T.  }.  J>.  (made  the  worlcb^: ge .  £~~1T.  V 

3  Who-''  bein^Jhe  brightness  bf  his 
Jtt./4.f.  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  pe.r- 
P.  //f  i/6  son,  and  upholding  alT-things  by  the  wortL. 
£l,./.  3?  Mhis  power,  when  heKJiad  by  himself 
To.  4  ^  purged  our  sms,  sg$  down  Von  the  right 

hand  oCthe  Majesty  on  high  ;N. 

4  Beinxmade  so  much  bcttersthan  the 
Jen  Ts  f-6  angels,  as  B&  hath  by  jnhcntajico,  o~btainei 
?h.?-f  a  more  excellent  name  than  they. ?. & 

5  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said  he 
£.  S  S    any  time,  Thou'  art -my  Son,  this  day  have 

I  begotten  theo  ?    AncCagain,  I n  will  be  to 
him  a  Father,  and  he  shMlbe  to  me  a  Son  ? 

6  s  And  again,  when  he^ringeth  in  the 
firstbegotten  into  the  world,  nc.  saith,  And 

Ve.7.//,4)ebr  all  the  angels  of  God  worsh  , 

7  And    £of  the  angels  he  saitnX.Who* 
maketh  his  angels  ■  spirits,  and  his 
ters  a  flame  of  fire. 

y  fiq  A .  8  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,  Thy*' 
la  s. //}. throne,  O  God,  it  for  ever  and  ever:  a 
7.Q7.Z    sceptre   of  n  righteousness  if  the  sceptre 

of  thy  kingdom : 
9  Thou    hast   loved   righteousness,   and, 
c  /.,  /f.   hated  iniquity ;   therefore  God,   even  thy 

tspd,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  on  of 

gladness  above  tby  fellows. 
J**  <}P  2  10  And,  Thou, a  Lord,  in  the  beginning 
ffp././   hast   labd   the   foundation   of  the   earth; 

and  the  hsavens  are  the  works  of  thine 

hands :  \ 

U</.2../fll  They  shalkperish,  but  thou  rcmain- 
2.  Jf./f.est :  and  they  alTahall  wax  old  as  doth 

garment ;  n^ 

12  And  as  a  vesture  skalt  thou  fold  them 
up,  and  they  shall  be  changed :  but  thou  art 

Jc6/o  S.  the  same,  and  thy  rears  shafisnot  fail. 

13  But  to  which  of  the  angels  said  ho 
at  any  time,  Sif  on  my  right  hand,  until 
I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool?^! 

14  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spires." 
?/}/.  //  aent  forth*  to  minister  for  them  who  bJ 

be  heirs'  of  salvation  ? 
m  CHAPTER  II.  Sen  4 Afe* 

J.HEREFORE    we   ought  #  to   give   the 
J)t  l.  h}  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we 
Mo  i.b, id  have  heard,   lest  at  any  time  we  should 
/tie.  '3  //ft  let  them  slip-?"-.  .?.  «"J" 
tf*£-3.  ft  .2  For   if  the  word   spoken  bv  angels  f 
was    stedfast,    and    every    transgression-* 
and  disobedience  received  a  just  re^om- 
pence  of  reward ;  / 

flic.?2.J~.&  How  shall  we"  escape,  if  we^neglect 
Ac  ,0  y  vjso  great  salvation;  which0  at  the  first  be - 
t    i   J    gau  to  be  spoken  bylhe^Land^and  was  con- 
firmed unto  us" by  them  that  heard  him ; 

4  Gqd«  also  bearing  them  witness,  both  j 
with  6igns  and  wonders,  and  with  divers  I 
miracles,  and  v-  frifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
IQo  H.li  according  to  his  own  will  ? 


Pa.  45.  6,^. 

*>  John  17.  2i: 

r\rightne»i,oi, 
ttraitnett. 

*Ps.  22.  23. 

y  Ps.  13.  2. 
Is.  12.  2. 

*Is.  8.  18. 

«  Ps.  102.  25. 

*Jno.l7.6..12 

cJno.l.  14. 

rflCo.15.64. 

'Lu.  1.74. 

/Ps.  110.  1. 

9  he  taheih 
not  hold  of 
angeU,  but 
of  the  seed  of 
Abraham  he 
tnketh  hold. 


5  For  unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put 

in  subjection  the  world  to  ccmc,  whereof  fy/?/ 
we  speak. 

6  But  one  in  a  certain  place  testified, 
saying,  What  is  man/  that  thou  art  mind- 
ful of  him?  or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou 
visitest  him  ? 

7  Thou   madest    him    0  a   little   lower  Z»  7) 
than  the  angels  ;  thou  crownedst  him  with  4-*- 
glory  and  honour,  and  didst  set  him  over 

the  works  of  thy  hands  : 

8  Thou  hast  put  all  things  in  subjection 
under  his  feet.  For  in  that  he  put  all  in 
subjection  under  him,  he  left  nothing  that 

is  not  put  under  him.    But  now  we'  seeJ})/Jj 
^  not  yet  all  things  put  under  lum.  <*.  m+*i 

9  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  *  was  made  a 
itt-le  lower  than  the  angels,  yfor  the  suT- 

loruiRof  death,  crowned"  with  glory  ancl^J. // 
hxmoufY  that  he»  by  the  grace  of   God 
shotdd  taste  death  for  every  man. 

10  Fk^r  itNbecaine  hun,p  for  whom*  are 
all  thingX  andNby  whom  are  all  things,  in-'C^.^ 
Dringing  many  sons  unto  glory,  to  make.'?  Wr 
the   captain  J  ^of  Jheir   salvation    perfect  q/v?/jjfl 
through  "sufferTiuW.v -  f<?  /?.  /^ .  j  /?■?.  Mv  ,%~5Z 
'    11  For  both  he  that  sanefificth  and  they 
who  are  sanctified,  are  all1"  of  one:  {wcAp.'J./s 
which  cause   he  is  not   ashamed  to    callJe^>// 
t  hem  bret  hren ;  A  far.  J.  3S.  <  //.  <6- 

12    Saying,    I*   will    declare    thy   name^j.;^ 
unto  my  brethren ;    in  the  midst  of  the  >./<« 


par 


.church  will_I  sing  praise  unto  thee.  "ZeJ./J. 
XJ3  And  again,  I*  will  put  my  trusjMii  v» ',.  j; 
himK  And  againTT^ehold  Ij  and  the/cbil-6V.^49 
dren  which  God*  hath  given  mcJ?J  ]f.  /4  . 

14  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children  are 
rtakersoC  flesh   and   blood^ie'    u\sofcS?3 

unself  hkewlsg  took  paTF" o,'  the  same; 
that    through    death"    he    might    destroy 
him  that  had  the  power  or  death,  that  is,/?*  0/4 
thedevil^^X/f.J-.  / 

15  And  deliver  thenyVho  through  fcar'/f«<9. 
of  death  were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to/*"//, 
bondage.  Ge.lS.y    / 

16  For  verily  */he  took  not  on  him  the 
nature  of  angelsl  but  he  took  on  him  the 
seed  of  Abraham.  '/&?. '.  L 

17  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  bchoved,r7?(S 
him  to  be/mado  like  unto  his  brethren, 

that  he  ,a1ght  be  a  merciful*  and  faithful /-Vy /.' 
high  priest  in  things"j?^r'rt'*''",5' t0  God,  to/ 
make/reconciliation   for  the   sins  of  t>0 
people :  iVu.  ?J~.  13  Sol- 1.  1»-  72.  / 

1%  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  s,HflVrec 
Jjeing  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour 
that  arc  tempted. 


CHAPTER  I] 
WHEREFORE,    holy    brethren,    p 
takers   of  the   heavenly   calling,   considcrf:™* 
the  Apostle  and  "High  Priest'  of  oiir  pro- 
fession, Christ  Jcs^t 

2  Who  was  faithfulsto  him  that .^ap- 
pointed him,  as  also"  Moses '  teas  faithful 
in  all  his  house.  Fx  4/?  ',   7Kii>  L 

3  For  this  man  was  countcdsWorthy  ol 
more  glory  than  Moses,  inasmuch  as  he 


BIBLE  SEARCHING.  277 


Mar.  1 8th. 

Clearer  views  of  Jesus. 

„    19th. 

Acceptance  among  poor. 

„    20th. 

H converted,  and  0 P conse- 

crated. 

„      2ISt. 

Irish  Society  success  far  beyond  my  asking. 

„    22nd. 

Study  comforts. 

„     23rd. 

Grace  not  dependent  on  means. 

„     24th. 

Preservation  from  fire. 

„     25th. 

Pardon  and  victory. 

„      26th. 

Permitted  to  speak  out  to ,  and  setting 

Board  School  Bible  reading  afloat. 

„     27th. 

Instant  guidance  in  sudden  emergency. 

„     28th. 

Preservation  from  a  serious  fall. 

„      29th. 

Faculties. 

„     30th. 

A  gospel  sermon  at  church. 

„      3ISt. 

Musical  gifts. 

It  is  at  our  brother  Frank's  suggestion  that  the 
accompanying  facsimiles  have  been  taken  from  my 
sister's  Bible.  She  had  thus  referenced  two  of 
Bagster's  Bibles,  the  Old  Testament,  as  well  as  the 
New,  showing  her  diligent  searchings.  Truly,  her 
delight  was  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  it  was  always 
her  standard  of  appeal ;  and,  by  comparing  Scrip- 
ture with  Scripture,  she  grasped  its  all-sided  truth, 
rejoicing  therein  as  one  that  flndeth  great  spoil. 
To  her  niece  Cecilia  she  wrote : 

In  reading  the  Scripture  it  is  best  to  combine  plans. 
Once  a  day  read  straight  on,  with  prayer  and  careful 
referencing.     But  always  try  to  give  a  half  hour  to  Bible 


278  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

study ;  work  out  Bible  subjects,  and  make  notes  of 
them.  I  will  give  you  two  or  three  which  I  have  found 
profitable. 

in  Himself? 
to  us? 


What  does  the  Bible  say  God  is    \ 

I  t« 


"Everlasting"  Search  out  and  classify  the  places 
where  it  is  used.  (This  is  very  comforting,  "  everlasting 
covenant/'  "  everlasting  joy,"  etc.) 

"Called."  How  is  our  "calling"  described?  Unto 
what  are  we  "  called  "  ? 

"Keep."  Who  will  keep?  Whom  does  He  keep? 
From  what  does  He  keep  ? 

"Able?     See  how  applied  to  Christ;  arrange  in  order. 

Keep  a  fine  steel  pen  on  purpose  at  hand,  and  mark  the 
references  you  thus  find  in  your  own  Bible,  this  will 
greatly  enrich  it.  .  .  .  This  plan  is  very  helpful, 
both  for  intellectual  and  spiritual  knowledge  of  His 
word. 

The  other  facsimile  is  taken  from  one  of  the  fly 
leaves  of  my  sister's  Bible,  and  shows  the  way  in 
which  she  constantly  arranged  Bible  teachings. 

Subjects  for  Prayer.     {Found  in  F.  R.  H.'s  Bible.) 
(1878-9.) 

"  I  have  greatly  enjoyed  the  regular  praying  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  take  a  petition  each  morning  in  the 
week.  Intercession  for  others  I  generally  make  at  even- 
ing. I  take  the  fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  same  way, 
and  find  this  helpful." 


J*£S    (  l.-m'c-  -:'f,  WJ    ]  2"j.  ?J    ?? 

!)f /?•.>■.;    urn   -for    U  .'(*/>>  r  >>/~  A'c,-„ 
A-  ;  >'■    ' Ps  J/  /j    jer   .--   CS  ?P./a,. 

Turrit  6  te  J  .  jP  (Per  .   /..<?,■    /.  J~. 
7er>  ..  s      Jc6   /<?.   //. 


F)e  /t'vef'A»re. 

Z>e/e  ■■•.-£_  . 
.//(.If.    c>\-V,er, .„<■*. 

(p  i>  r>i  pt>  r /" 


Jo  4  . 

fj.  s/.  .V. 

•   3?.J2 
J°S.  //.  ?/. 


Zest. 


ViV  S\42C/K ?!./&, 


Tin 

Cfc }  ■ 

■ 

Pr,  *  r'_ 

Vo.-,-? 

J/t/J,    ■    ■' 

/Yt  ••  o       /.<  /)  -.- 
IfTor/t.        ?s. 


7Te  Act /-i 


ive>% 


Ma/A  /jrpTTLticcl 

_jd  i  LVnpti  r,  P 


\/tiferaj  .  T Pe .  /.3.  J>er,/o.x.  Js.  SX'  7. 
Crate.  IT  (?»./,./■>'.  J^ecee.  %  .  3?  '/. 
(*onJt>tett»*  _  /   s     Trittfy       Per .  33  6. 

»•    <■  6jr*y  e/c  n  Pty  /4* 


V^eAc.//,    shed 


jZtr/i,   6" Vies/ 


Tier,  for,    /e/-..,s 
M  0Ot<  n  f/er, 

I*  <  &  Oat  ?./  2  tffrr  6»ee  Jffr.  J>1 
Mp/3  c  .  #"rr, .  /S  /J  3>i'/ege  »  fe_  J-fiy  j>  y 
Ar.f      PA//.  /.  f   A/o,,sA-y     Tgp.Jf.f.    I 


£vil  P'e.3.^. 

Despair  toteAettTe./p.  </ 
he a  tc  £j  46.30. 

deceitful.  Je./r.  v  ■ 

Deceived  7s.AZ.Pi. 

J>OLc6tc  P,  .'?.?. 

Zm/jerx't/ertt  Ao.  ?.  >'■' . 

7$e6e£/<ot,s  Je. 

J?r.  r  rl 
J Von  Y 


<•(■.:  fan  m  >'<?  cl' 

(?/e<i>x  yJJV  -'C>. 

O-ootL  Lu  .<?  /J 

Jtxecl  Ps.//?.~ 

Pn,/i,f,</ 

lf~n  </ers7?*  ic,,  J  A;  J  c 


__    J 6*  Hi 

e    4s/<    or   Y*.*/;  ,  %ji/J .  3  ?fi 


JTor  /Ve/s  a/>/e  St  >nc/<>e  et/ortr?  seeu 

4       .-*£      ■ii't 


VDesp 


•Stout 
JTaucrAl. 


Tr<tsV~  . 

C?Orr)rr>  a  n  e/s_  VI     Tr.ws  t  .4 o/<  3-f.  //, 

~P.  M.~J  P  ~//s.  <;.     Js .  ?6.  /t     j  rp  6.  // 

o,//  SO-  K 

-   6?   J    ?r.  3    f.       Jer  ££.  ry 

0  *£  ft  r   /r  ,,  Tt.     3~oi  IT.  /4  .    ?    ,     "' 

■  .    //&.  0.  ./    Is    ■  ■'      . 
Premies .  P*  y?.  /Of  J4  .  ??,     37.  iO. 

Pr.   }#    ?X.    VS.   ?S.  J. 

/  /?.S./.         -     ?f.?S.    -     J /./J. 
Aesu  Its .  J?  s.  //  j  /y.  / ;   /<P.  30.  3/  /?. 
Pr.  3C.S.     'Va     '■  7      Pp.  /.  /?.  J  V\    I.  /0. 


/VAet  *>e  sAoitfcl    r/c    u<Pt   otl  oar    • 
',rn     JoPl.JZ   P'sc      AU.2?.?V  'Pr. .  (  .  ' 
See  A       Je.lf.V.    Serve.  PS./;.:o.   7fee/>Yt/t    P..    :. 
2eSt,t  e  Ac.  J.  37   7iei7,rn.  /<?/.  6. 33.   fira/je 
Oieij       De.3C?.Prcs/Prs.S    p  3  /JU 


ej:  Vr,.st 


rctr\ 

trpterfc-sr    3>  /3S.    ?6./;   ?S  ? 
- ,.  33  ?/    St.  4,      ■ 

■:s  ?,  ?j:  ?o 

3/.  , .  '  ■   ■    /  S;    <P   2 . 

P.//.;    '?,  /.:/ ..  -.\  /£3.  tP,.  /44.  ? 

IP.  3   4     VP.  4   //> 

Ft,  fare     P  4  fi.  .?  ,  6  /,    /J ,    $/  4 

-  r.  J/  j'    ~t    3    r     'ilc/?.?/  Pc-.    'y  *?> 

tjj  st>  Vet  tt  t>n  i 
V 


">:     ??.3.    Jo6  /3   /3 


PJ   ?3    S6    3    />//,<?'    1 

A.  "/  j         J_         

nfss  .  ?  34.ffi>  40.4,    #4    ''■" 
"■  7 

■    'J 


f.  rCA  s.  :</   P  71   - 
PjJ*  /.to.    j  ft.  3  s. 


?roitr( 
Fer  verse 
Jla/ts/i 


tVonestr 
t«e>  ?■,  Vr  t  Pc 
7rf,e 

Pj    3   ;•.       .V;  '. 
Aj.  //  /■/      >Yen,> 
Pr.  //.   ?0      Scitnri 

IS   /f.     (Star/. 
Js.   W./l.      /, 
St.  /<9./2       Tester  ..   ?; 

Pr    ?/.  A       _Pt  rC  wt 

Pr    /?.  S.      -Per/'sts  PP  f  :     . 

Ho.  /  ?/.       7i  Yse.  ?f.  //.  ?c 


- 

P.  //$.  $0, 
7?s.V6f 


T'ocefaer . 
StZnJt'n^       ij'.J.f. 

S thy  mo-        Py  J  // 

4.3. 
pn s  u-'e  rth<f    P.\    ><f  ■  0. 

3c<P</*  ■  ■-      /;    A  .>: 

fys/'nfAifp-T&./p/. 

0~H.'7'C  —  .   /•    C 

Striireig'      Jyt>Sf.Je. 
Cttctrh  >  «^  £7%.  4J; 

2t'n  ro    afr*\ 
GcP,errt! 

TPP,   WTn   ' 
Qte'cAenrtl,      fy 

p./tsrP  :■   c 

Ma  .-.;• 

S/c,  >  > 


SUBJECTS  FOR  PRAYER 


279 


General. 


Morning. 

For  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Perfect  trust  all  day. 

Watchfulness. 

To  be  kept  from  sin. 

That  I  may  please  Him. 

Guidance,  growth  in  grace. 

That  I  may  do  His  will. 

That  He  would  use  my 
mind,  lips,  pen,  all. 

Blessing  and  guidance  in 
each  engagement  and 
interview  of  the  day. 


Evening. 


For  forgiveness  and  cleans- 


Mistakes  overruled. 
Blessing  on  all  said,  written, 

and  done. 
For  conformity  to  His  will 

and  Christ's  likeness. 
That  His  will  may  be  done 

in  me. 
For  a  holy  night. 
Confession. 
For  every  one   for   whom 

I    have    been    specially 

asked  to  pray. 


Special  Subjects. — Sunday. 

That  I  may  make  the  most  of  Sabbath  hours,  and  gain 
much  from  the  word. 

Deliverance  from  wandering  thoughts. 
Pure  praise. 


Blessing  on  services  and  ch 


oir. 


"  Hallowed  be  Thy  Name." 
Intercessions.     (Initials  of   many  clergymen,    of  her 
brother,  her  godchildren,  and  "  our  servants.") 

Monday.     "For  Joy  and  Peace." 
That  the  life  of  Jesus  may  be  manifest  in  me. 

"  Thy  kingdom  come." 
Intercession  for  Church  Missionary  Society  and  Irish 


2So  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

Society.     (Initials  of  her  eldest  sister,  all  her  family,  and 
"  Oakhampton  servants.") 

Tuesday.     "For  Longsuffering? 

That  my  unconscious  influence  may  be  all  for  Him. 

"  Thy  will  be  done." 
Intercession  for  Mildmay  (and  initials  of  her  brother 
Henry's  children  and  many  Leamington  friends). 

Wednesday.     "  Gentleness" 
For  spirit  of  prayer  and  shadowless  communion. 

"  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread." 
Intercession   for  the  universities  and  public  schools, 
for  many  friends,  for  M.  V.  G.  H.,  and  E.  C. 

Thursday,     "  Goodness." 

For  much  fruit  to  His  praise.     Soul  winning.      Spirit 

of  praise. 

"  Forgive  us  our  trespasses." 

Local  work.      Swansea,   and  Mrs.  M .     For  my 

sister  Ellen,  all  at  Winterdyne,  and  "  the  servants." 

Friday.     "  Faith? 
Wisdom  to  be  shown  more  of  His  will  and  commands. 

"  Lead  us  not  into  temptation." 
For  my  brother  and  all  at  U.  B. 

Saturday.     "  Meekness  and  Temperance." 
That  the  word  of  Christ  may  dwell  in  me  richly,  open 
treasures  of  Thy  word  to  me,  fill  my  seed  basket. 
"Deliver  us  from  evil." 
For  the  Church  of  England  and  the  Queen. 
Initials  of  many  friends. 


VISIT  TO  IONDON  281 


Work  for  1879  :  "  If  tne  Loi'd  will." 

(In  F.  R.  H.'s  Desk.) 

To  write  "  Starlight  through  the  Shadows,"  daily 
book  for  invalids.  Six  more  Church  Missionary  Society 
papers.  "Marching  Orders."  Set  "  Loyal  Responses  "  to 
music.  *  Prepare  "Kept"  for  press.  To  write  "Lilies 
from  the  Waters  of  Quietness  "  (poem).  "About  Bible 
Reading  and  Bible  Marking,"  magazine  article.  *  "  All 
Things;"  work  up  my  notes.  "Particularly  good  to 
me,"  verses  or  short  article.  "The  Stray  Kitten,"  juvenile 
paper.  Work  up  C.  S.  S.  M.  anecdotes  into  papers  or 
book.  *  Complete  twelve  "  Wayside  Chimes  "  for  Home 
Words.  *  Select  or  write  "  Echoes  from  the  Word " 
for  Day  of  Days.  *  Double  sets  of  New  Year's 
mottoes  (Caswell).  "Bright  Thoughts  for  Dark  Days." 
Series  of  Irish  Sketches  for  Day  of  Days.  On  "  Sunday 
Postal  Burdens  "  ;  how  to  relieve  the  postmen.  "  Our 
Brother " ;  or  daily  thoughts  for  those  who  love  Him. 
*"  Morning  Stars,"  daily  thoughts'  about  Jesus  for 
little  ones.  "  Evening  Stars,"  or  promises  for  the 
little  ones.  Complete  the  series  of  "  Sunday  Morn- 
ing Crumbs."     Six  poems  for  Sunday  Magazine. 

[The  daily  pressure  of  letters  prevented  many  of  these  being  at- 
tempted ;  *  denotes  those  completed.] 

January  28th  she  went  to  London,  visiting  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Watson  and  the  Rev.  C.  Bullock.  Other 
visits  were  purposed,  but  singularly  frustrated  by 
the  appearance  of  infectious  illness  in  her  dear 
friend's  (Mrs.  Bullock's)  family,  and  she  thought  it 


282  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

right  to  return  speedily  to  Wales.  The  day  she 
went  to  town  I  read  (at  prayers)  the  Christian 
Progress  chapter  for  the  day,  Deuteronomy  xxxiii. 
I- 1 7.  Afterwards  Frances  said  :  "  I  wondered  if 
you  would  read  the  eighteenth  verse.  It  is  a  fresh 
promise  for  me.  You  say  I  belong  to  the  tribe 
of  Zebulun,  '  them  that  handle  the  pen,'  and  early 
this  morning  I  read  '  rejoice  Zebulun  in  thy  going 
out,'  and  so  I  do  in  going  to  London.  I  never 
went  •  a  journey  I  feel  so  delighted  about.  I 
gave  up  the  thought  of  going,  last  week,  for 
I  wanted  to  make  the  most  of  my  time  and 
money  for  my  King,  and  didn't  want  to  please 
myself  a  bit.  Then,  after  prayer  about  it,  that 
promise  seemed  to  direct  my  going,  '  Certainly  I 
will  b'e  with  thee,'  and  I  have  had  no  misgiving 
since." 

On  her  return  from  London  her  work  seemed 
to  increase ;  letters  poured  in  ;  many  came  for 
advice  or  instruction,  and  she  gave  up  every 
available  moment.  I  distinctly  remember  the 
gladness  of  her  service,  delighting  to  do  whatevei 
seemed  the  will  of  the  Lord.  One  morning  she 
said  to  me :  "  Marie,  it  is  really  very  remarkable 
how  everything  I  do  seems  to  prosper  and  flourish. 
There  is  my  '  Brucy  Branch '  growing  and  increas- 
ing, and  now  the  Temperance  work.  And  so 
many  letters  tell  me  that  God  is  blessing  my  little 


PARISH  AND  SCHOOL    WORK.  283 

books.  I  thought  this  morning  why  it  was  so  ; 
in  the  first  Psalm  we  have  the  condition  and  the 
promise  :  'his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord  ; 
.  .  .  and  whatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper.' 
You  know  how  I  do  love  my  Bible,  more  and  more ; 
and  so,  of  course,  the  promise  comes  true  to  me." 

To  our  Vicar  and  other  friends  she  sent  this 
simple  request  for  prayer,  asking  them  to  sign 
their  own  names  and  secure  others  to  join  : 

"  I  agree  to  pray  every  evening  for  three  months 
from  this  date,  (God  helping  me,)  for  the  outpouring 
of  His  Holy  Spirit  upon  this  parish  and  neighbour- 
hood."—F.  R.  H.,  March  7,  1879. 

It  was  as  answer  to  this  prayer  that  my  sister 
attributed  the  awakening  interest  which  much  en- 
couraged her  in  daily  conversations  in  the  cottages 
around  us. 

In  the  village  school  her  frequent  visits  and 
bright  words  won  the-  deepest  love.  To  encourage 
them  to  learn  God's  word  perfectly,  she  offered  a 
new  Bible  to  every  child  who  would  repeat  the 
53rd  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Good  Friday  was  the  day 
fixed,  but  she  was  ill  then.  A  few  days  after,  she 
was  delighted  with  the  perfect  repetition  by  many 
of  the  children  ;  and,  though  she  would  not  excuse 
a  single  mistake,  she  gave  some  another  trial.  I 
was   often   struck  with  the    pains   she  took    with 


284  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


very  little  children,   so  really  making  the  gospel 
story  glad  news  to  them. 

Once  she  went  rather  unwillingly  to  return  a 
stranger's  call.  She  afterwards  told  me  she  was 
quite  ashamed  of  her  reluctance  (though  it  arose 
from  weariness),  for  she  had  "found  such  direct 
work,"  adding :  "  I  must  screw  up  to  a  notch 
higher,  and  improve  all  conversations.  Certainly 
my  King  is  very  good,  to  give  me  such  nice  little 
bits  of  work  for  Him." 

In  the  early  part  of  March,  Frances  re-wrote  and 
completed  her  last  book,  "  Kept."  She  told  me 
she  could  work  but  slowly  and  with  some  difficulty, 
owing  to  pressure  of  other  things.  Again  and 
again,  she  said  how  strongly  she  felt  that  her  pen 
was  to  be  used  only  for  the  Master,  and  how  she 
had  found  His  blessing  in  that  course  hitherto, 
My  sister  had  also  begun  a  series  of  papers  for 
invalids ;  but  it  seemed  strongly  impressed  on  her 
that  the  children  should  have  a  turn,  and  so  she 
rapidly  wrote  "  Morning  Stars." 

She  was  interested  in  looking  over  some  musical 
settings  to  her  words  by  Mr.  Purday,  an  old  corre- 
spondent of  our  father's.  She  approved  of  the  title, 
"  Songs  of  Peace  and  Joy" ;  and  against  some  of 
his  tunes  wrote  "  very  sweet,"  "  very  good,"  u  fair, 
third  strain  interesting,"  etc. 


"LOVING  ALL  ALONG:'  2S5 

. 

My  dear  sister  was  delighted  that  Messrs. 
Hutchings  and  Romer  accepted  for  publication 
her  music  to  Mr.  Prout's  words  u  Loving  all 
Alone." 


'o' 


(To  S.  G.P.) 

*  .  .  About  your  "  Loving  all  Along."  I  wrote  the 
music  to  suit  myself,  and  I  never  yet  found  words 
which  were  so  exactly  what  I  wanted.  I  hope  to  sing  it 
in  many  drawing-rooms,  it  is  delightful  to  do  the  King's 
business  there,  and  singing  often  opens  the  door  for  quiet 
conversations.  I  do  so  pray  the  words  may  touch  some 
weary  hearts  under  silks  and  satins,  and  dress-coats  too, 
may-be.     .     .     . 

All  the  same,  I  do  not  think  the  song  will  ever  be 
popular,  because  it  is  just  one  of  those  which  are  utterly 
ruined  if  stumbled  over,  or  even  if  well  played  by  one 
who  does  not  dash  off  the  recitative-like  style  with  real 
spirit^  and  bring  out  the  sharp  contrasts  which  give 
effect. 

.  .  .  Seriously,  dear  friend,  the  points  have  been 
carried  one  after  another  ;  Hutchings  and  Romer  accept- 
ing it,  Sankey  saying  it  haunts  him,  and  taking  it  to 
America ;  now  two  prayers,  that  God  will  make  it  accept- 
able, and  most  of  all  that  He  will  let  it  do  real  work  and 
send  the  great  power  of  His  Spirit  with  it. 

P.S.— The  best  last  ! converted  by  "  N.  S.  D." 

He  was  slightly  ill ;  I  called,  talked,  and  prayed  twice 
or  three  times,  and  gave  him  "  Never  Say  Die."  And 
that  was  blessed  !    Now  give  thanks  ! 


286  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


The  Mumbles,  March  25,  1879. 

Dearest  G , 

.  .  .  I  am  being  answered  about  my  "Bruey 
Branch  "  to  an  extent  that  literally  alarms  me  !  I  don't 
know  how  I  can  keep  pace  with  the  influx  of  young 
collectors,  and  the  Dublin  seoretaries  are  "astonished." 
I  sent  up  ;£io8  a  few  days  ago,  and  that  is  only  what 
comes  to  vie  ;  Mr.  Roe  tells  me  hundreds  of  "  Bruey  n 
cards  are  being  taken  all  over  the  kingdom,  and  I  see 
the-  whole  thing  will  want  complete  organizing.  I  myself 
have  sent  up,  including  Miss  E.  Titterton's,  no  less  than 
seventy-nine  collectors'  lists  and  amounts,  and  I  begun 
two  years  ago  with  a  list  of  eight  collectors,  consequently 
I  am  believing  in  prayer  a  little  more  than  ever  i 

The  Mumbles,  March  28. 
Dear  Willie  and  Alfred  [Shaw]. 

Is  the  Green  Isle  big  enough  to  hold  you  and  me  at 
the  same  time,  do  you  think  ?  Because,  if  it  is,  I  am 
thinking,  please  God,  of  coming  over  about  the  begin- 
ning of  June.  The  real  reason  why  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  to  brave  the  terrors  of  the  deep,  i.e.  of  the  ladies' 
cabin,  is  that  things  are  growing  so  marvellously  fast  in 
my  department  of  the  Irish  Society  work,  that  I  must  go 
and  see  for  myself  what  is  being  done  in  the  fields  of  work, 
and  also  have  a  regular  consultation  at  head  quarters 
about  organizing  the  "  Bruey  Branch,  "  which  is  sprout* 
ing  like  anything  in  all  directions.  And  now  the  thing 
is,  I  want  one  of  you  to  come  with  me,  (of  course  at  my 
expense,)  on  a  sort  of  tour  round  some  of  the  Irish 
stations.     I  think  it  will  be  delightful.     The  fun  would 


WORK  FOR  THE  IRISH  SOCIETY.  28 7 

be  to  have  you  both  ;  but  that  might  complicate  matters 
as  to  accommodation  in  some  of  these  "  backwoods,"  so 
how  would  it  be  if  one  of  you  came,  for  the  first  week 
or  two,  and  then  change  over  ?  I  thought  it  would  be 
such  a  very  nice  opportunity  for  you  to  see  something 
of  the  land  of  your  birth  beyond  the  civilization  of 
college  and  the  metropolis !  Think  it  over  and  pray 
over  it,  and  let  me  know  what  conclusion  you  come  to. 
If  one  of  you  could  come,  you  would  probably  be  a  great 
comfort,  as  you  would  see  to  such  matters  as  hiring  cars 
for  me  and  other  small  services.  It  is  not  only  that  I 
really  want  to  see  the  work  for  myself,  as  I  am  getting 
more  and  more  deeply  pledged  to  it,  but  we  have  got 
Mr.  Bullock  to  make  the  Day  of  Days  a  sort  of  quasi 
Irish  Society  organ,  he  having  put  two  pages  of  the 
magazine  at  our  disposal  every  month,  instead  of  our 
going  to  the  expense  of  setting  up  a  separate  magazine 
for  the  Society's  information.  This  was  my  scheme,  and 
we  are  starting  pretty  well ;  but  they  want  me  extremely 
to  write  some  papers  for  it,  and  I  tell  them  I  can't  make 
brick  without  straw,  and  therefore  if  I  am  to  write  I 
must  go  to  Ireland.  Let  me  know  as  soon  as  you  can 
when  your  term  ends,  and  you  would  be  at  liberty.  Mr. 
Fitzpatrick  is  very  anxious  to  make  part  of  his  inspecting 
tour  fit  in  with  mine,  so  as  to  show  me  that  part  of  the 
work,  which  of  course  would  be  a  great  advantage  to 
my  papers ;  but  I  tell  him  that  I  wish,  also,  to  see  some 
of  the  undress  as  well  as  the  full  parade,  so  he  is  to  be 
with  us  part  of  the  time,  and  I  am  to  visit  some  stations 
by  myself.  I  have  stipulated  that  I  only  go  to  observe 
and  take  notes,  not  to  take  classes  or  give  addresses, 
as  I  have  not  strength  for  that ;  and,  to  keep  myself 


283  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

fresh  for  the  writing,  which  I  want  to  do  as  much  as 
possible  on  the  spot,  is  far  more  important. 

Your  loving  Aunt. 

The  following  letter  refers  to  the  action  taken 
by  her  on  the  Total  Abstinence  question. 

{To  Eustace  Hdvergal.') 

April  12,  1879. 
Dear  Eustace, — 

.  .  .  As  to  actual  signing  I  only  deferred  that,  that 
I  might  use  the  act  at  good  interest,  which  I  did  by 
getting  six  persons  to  sign  with  me.  ...  I  have  found 
by  experience,  as  thousands  of  other  Christian  workers 
are  finding,  that  this  "  outward  and  visible  sign  "  is  just 
the  needed  means  to  prevent  the  beginnings  of  that  terri- 
ble evil.  See  now,  I  have  here  eight  growing  lads,  besides 
several  others,  all  in  surroundings  of  more  or  less  tempt- 
ation, who  have  signed  my  book  and  are  thus  helped  to 
say  no ;  and,  instead  of  swimming  with  the  stream,  not 
one  has  been  into  a  public  house  since,  trying  their  best 
to  get  others  to  abstain  also.  ...  I  could  not  feel 
impatient  at  your  not  seeing  it  yet,  because  four  or  five 
years  ago  I  felt  exactly  as  you  do ;  but,  hearing  so  much 
of  the  great  work  done  by  this  means,  I  set  myself  to  pray 
for  clear  light  and  guidance  about  it,  asking  that  I  might 
be  able  to  lay  aside  prejudice  on  the  one  hand,  and  that 
I  might  be  kept  from  going  without  God's  leading  on  the 
other.  From  that  time,  conviction  gradually  dawned  and 
deepened  in  my  mind  that  I  could  not  hold  aloof  from  a 
movement  on  which  God  has  set  so  very  evident  a  seal 
Df  blessing.     .    ..    . 


EASTER    VISITORS.  2S9 

Endorsed  on  a  pamphlet  dealing  with  the  Total 
Abstinence  question,  enclosed  in  the  same  letter,  is 
the  following. 

I  have  gone  in  altogether  for  it  now,  and  find  it  gives 
me  opportunities  at  once  which  I  had  not  before. 

May  1,  1879. 

.  .  .  I  haven't  taken  up  teetotal  work,  but  teetotal 
work  has  taken  up  me  !  Morgan  and  Scott  made  me 
accept  a  big,  handsome,  pledge  book  in  February,  and 
somehow  the  thing  has  fairly  caught  fire  here.  One  led 
to  another,  and  yesterday  boys  were  coming  all  day  to 
sign  !  I  had  twenty-five  recruits  yesterday  alone,  and  a 
whole  squad  more  are  coming  this  evening !  and  we  are 
going  in  for  getting  every  boy  in  the  whole  village  ! 
And  now,  "  Please,  miss,  mayn't  the  girls  sign  ?  "  So 
I've  got  to  open  a  girls'  branch  as  well !     So  work  grows  ! 

I  adopt  the  title  of  "  The  Newton  Temperance  Regi- 
ment," to  please  my  boys,  who  are  a  strong  majority  in 
it,  and  very  hearty  about  it.     I  do  love  these  little  lads. 

Our  dear  and  faithful  friend,  Elizabeth  Clay,  was 
with  us  at  Easter.  Frances  was  deeply  interested 
in  the  details  of  her  Indian  journeys  and  Zenana 
work,  and  consulted  with  her  as  to  the  possibility 
of  eventually  going  to  India  herself,  that  she  might 
be  able  to  write  for  her  King  in  Oriental  lan- 
guages. Frances  was  not  at  all  well,  and  a  fever- 
ish cold  prevented  her  from  singing  when  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Sankey  paid  us  a  pleasant  visit.     To  them  she 

u 


290  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

spoke  much  of  the  bright  City,  and  that  music 
which  alone  could  satisfy  her  intense  craving. 

Almost  the  last  time  we  walked  to  church  to- 
gether, she  turned  round  to  me  and  said  :  "  Marie, 
I  Ve  come  to  the  conclusion  it  will  be  very  nice 
to  go  to  heaven  !  The  perfect  harmony,  the  per- 
fect praise,  no  jarring  tunes.  You  don't  know  the 
intense  enjoyment  it  is  to  me  to  sing  in  part  music. 
I  don't  think  I  could  hear  the  Hallelujah  Chorus 
and  not  sing  it ;  but  there —  i  " 

Another  Sunday  evening,  not  being  able  to  go  to 
church,  she  called  Mary  to  read  with  her.  Search- 
ing into  the  meaning  of  those  words  (John  viii.  51), 
"  If  a  man  keep  My  saying  he  shall  never  see 
death,"  her  conclusion  was,  "  so,  when  we  come  to 
die,  our  eyes  will  so  really  see  Jesus  Himself  that 
we  shall  not  see  death."     Thus  it  was  to  her  : 

"  Death  is  a  hushed  and  glorious  tryst, 
With  Thee,  my  King,  my  Saviour  Christ ! ,; 

Truly,  her  loyal  life  shone  brightly,  day  by  day. 
Her  appeals  stirred  many  a  one  to  choose  the 
King's  service.  I  think  it  was  in  April  she  took 
(once  only)  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation meeting  in  Swansea  for  her  friend,  Mrs, 
Morgan.  They  well  remember  how  she  played 
and  sang  with  them,  "Precious  Saviour,  may  I 
live,  only  for  Thee ! "  (to  her  tune  "  Onesimus.") 


THE  LAST  MONTH.  291 

At  the  close  of  her  address  she  took  round  to 
each  a  copy  of 

"  Take  my  life,  and  let  it  be 
Consecrated,  Lord,  to  Thee," 

with  a  blank  space,  where  each  might  sign  her 
name  who  could  do  so,  in  true  and  loyal  allegiance. 
My  dear  sister  always  went  to  such  meetings,  in 
the  truest  humility  of  spirit.  She  often  said,  "  I 
can  only  ask  the  Lord  to  give  me  words ;  I  am 
only  learning,  myself,  day  by  day "  ;  but  a  real 
power  seemed  to  rest  on  all  her  words,  and  espe- 
cially during  the  last  years. 

Our  friend  the  Baroness  Plelga  von  Cramm 
joined  us  in  May.  She  thought  dear  Frances 
looking  well  and  young  and  bright.  We  had  some 
pleasant  seaside  walks  ;  and  Frances  sat  by  her 
friend,  on  the  sands,  when  she  sketched  the 
"  Mumbles  Lighthouse."  Many  kind  friends  near 
us,  and  their  children  and  servants,  wondered  at  the 
sweetness  and  power  with  which  my  sister  spoke 
to  them  for  and  of  her  Lord  and  King. 

{To  Mrs.  H.) 

May  5,  1879. 

Thank  God  for  her  !  and  thank  God  that  you  are  able 

to  thank   Him.      I  never  read   anything  '  sweeter  than 

Nony's  welcome  to  her  Lord's  coming  for  her.     I  have 

ventured  to  keep  a  copy  of  your  beautiful  letter  to . 


292  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  //. 

Would  you  let  me  make  some  extract  from  it  in  my  next 
circulars  ?  I  should  so  like  to  tell  my  dear  little  collectors 
about  Nony,  whose  name  will  be  highest  on  the  list  in 
the  next  report.  I  feel  it  such  a  privilege  to  have  been 
permitted  to  number  this  little  saint  of  God  among 
my  little  band  of  collectors.  One  from  the  seniors 
(E.  R.  N.)*  and  one  from  the  juniors  are  "  safe  home" 
now,  and  both  such  abundant  entrances.  How  beautiful 
Nony  must  be  now  ! 

Yours,  in  most  loving  sympathy. 

(To  the  same.) 

May  20. 
.  On  farther  consideration  and  prayer,  I  see 
that  I  cannot  write  Nony's  memoir,  at  least  not  unless 
the  autumn  shapes  itself  quite  differently  from  what  God 
is  at  present  indicating.  After  Christmas,  I  may  be  free 
to  decide  on  fresh  work,  and  then  I  might  try  and  do  my 
best.  But  I  think  you  would  not  like  to  postpone  the 
memoir  so  long.     .     .     .  f 

EXTRACTS  FROM  LAST  LETTERS. 

May  17,  1879. 

Dear  Mr.  Sxepp,— 

I  cannot  forbear  just  a  line  of  affectionate  sympathy 
in  reply  to  your  note.  And  I  do  so  rejoice  with  you  in 
the  brighter  parts  of  it. 

I  begin  my  Irish  campaign,  please  God,  on  June  4th ; 

*  E.  R.  Nicholas,  Esq.,  long  revered  in  Bewdley,  who  died 
April  30,  1S79,  the  day  before  little  Nony. 

t  This  memoir  of  her  little  friend  is  now  published  by  Messrs. 
Nisbet  <Sc  Co.,  "The  Memorials  of  Little  Nony." 


"SUNDAY  MORNING   CRUMBS"  -93 

I  stay  first  with  the  good  Bishop  of  Cashel.  Really  a 
wonderful  little  Temperance  work  here;  all  the  rising 
generation  have  joined  the  pledge  except  about  twelve, 
and  now  the  men  want  to  speak  to  me,  and  I  am  to 
meet  them  to-night  at  the  corner  of  the  village  (open  air, 
having  no  place  else)  with  my  pledge  book.  I  have  got 
118  pledged,  and  each  with  prayer  over  it,  and  personal 
talk  about  better  things.     In  haste,  etc.,  etc. 

(To  Mrs.  Charles  Bullock.) 

.  .  .  I  do  not  want  to  work  out  a  text  this  morn- 
ing because  I  want  to  give  the  same  time  to  working  a 
few,  in  the  chapter  for  to-day,  with  the  Baroness.  But  I 
choose  for  next  Sunday  (May  18).  1  Kings  v.  17  :  "  The 
King"  "commanded"  "great  stones"  "costly  stones" 
"hewed  stones"  "foundation  of  the  house."  Those  six 
points  will  bear  a  lot  of  referencing;  the  point  that 
struck  me  being  that  all  these  great,  costly,  and  hewed 
stones  were  to  be  laid  out  of  sight,  yet  making  the  strong 
and  needed  foundation  for  a  beautiful  superstructure. 
Do  you  see  my  thought  ? 

This  letter  leads  to  the  remark  that  for  many 
months  my  dear  sister  had  selected  texts  on 
some  verse  in  the  Christian  Progress  chapter  for 
Sunday  mornings.  She  sent  them  on  postcards  to 
her  friend  Mrs.  Bullock  on  the  previous  Fridays, 
calling  them  "  Sunday  Morning  Crumbs."  We 
give  only  twc  others,  for  her  friend  will  publish 
them  with  the  title  of  "  My  Bible  Study." 


294  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

Zech.  vi.  ii  :  "Make  crowns,  and  set  them  on  the 
head  of  Joshua  the  high  priest."  Rev.  xix.  12  :  "  Many 
crowns."  Is  it  not  our  privilege  to  have  something  to 
do  with  preparing  the  crowns,  and  the  jewels  in  them  ? 
You  see  it  is  "make,"  not  merely  "take."  Meanwhile 
"we  see"  Him  already  "crowned  with  glory  and  honour" 
(Heb.  ii.  9).  Outsiders  don't  see  it  at  all,  and  many  of 
us  don't  "see"  because  we  don't  steadily  "look."  I 
suppose  it  is  the  coronation  day  of  Jesus  in  our  hearts 
when  we  "  take  "  all  that  is  most  precious  to  us,  typified 
by  the  silver  and  gold,  and  "  make  crowns  "  with  it  for 
Him  in  the  double  aspect  of  High  Priest,  i.e.  Atoner 
and  Mediator,  and  Joshua  our  accepted  and  recognised 
"  Leader  and  Commander." 

May  23,  1879. 
For  May  25:  1  Kings  xii.  24,  "This  thing  is  from 
Me"  (railway  to  ver.  15).  If  anything  wasn't  from  the 
Lord,  one  would  have  thought  Rehoboam's  infatuation 
was  that  thing  !  So,  it  seems, a  lesson  of  acquiescence  in 
those  most  difficult  tilings  to  acquiesce  in,  i.e.  what  seem  to 
arise  from  man's  (or  lad's)  foolishness  and  tryingness.  See 
2  Cor.  v.  18,  "all  things  ";  and  2  Cor.  iv.  15.  Compare 
Gen.  xlv.  8,  and  1.  20.  .  .  .  So  thankful  for  the  good 
news  in  your  note,  as  to  both  your  sister  and  your  friend. 
Thanks  for  your  dear  husband's.  Very  kind  to  register  it ! 


CHAPTER    XV. 

The  Last  Week. 

The  donkey-boy  —  My  Temperance  regiment  —  Work  on  the 
village  bank  —  Sailor  friends —  Helga's  pictures — "  God's  will 
delicious "  —  Good  Mary  and  kind  nurse  —  "How  good  and 
kind  to  come  !  "  —  The  last  Sunday  —  The  last  hymns  — 
Last  messages-1-  "  Do  speak  bright  words  for  Jesus"  —  The 
last  song  at  the  Golden  Gate  —  With  the  King  —  Astley 
Churchyard. 

MY  dear  sister  Frances  had  promised  to  meet 
some  men  and  boys  on  the  village  bank 
on  May  21st.  Though  the  day  was  very  damp, 
she  went,  taking  her  Bible  and  her  Temperance 
book  with  her.  While  standing  a  long  time  on 
this  cold  spot,  heavy  clouds  came  up  from  the 
Channel,  and  she  returned,  wet  and  chilly  with  the 
rain  and  mist ;  even  then  some  were  waiting  for  her 
to  speak  to  them. 

T\Iay  22nd,  being  Ascension  Day,  she  wished  to 
go  to  church  with  our  friend,  but  looked  so  poorly 
that  I  urged  her  to  come  for  the  Communion 
only.  She  was  very  tired,  and  took  a  donkey 
home.  As  she  passed  through  our  village  of 
Newton,  quite  a  procession  gathered  round  her,  her 
regiment  of  boys  eagerly  listening.     Her  donkey 


2Q5  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

boy,  Fred  Rosser,  remembers  that  Miss  Frances 
told  him  "  I  had  better  leave  the  devil's  side  and 
get  on  the  safe  side  ;  that  Jesus  Christ's  was  the 
winning  side  ;  that  He  loved  us  and  was  calling 
us,  and  wouldn't  I  choose  Him  for  my  Captain  ? " 
Arriving  at  home,  Frances  ran  in  for  her  book, 
and  on  the  saddle  Fred  signed  the  pledge.  A 
young  sailor,  W.  Llewellyn,  was  going  to  sea  the 
next  day.  Frances  was  anxious  to  speak  to  him, 
and  in  the  evening  went  to  the  cottage.  He  signed 
the  book  and  heard  one  of  her  closing  messages  ;* 
and  this  was  the  last  time  her  feet  were 

"  Swift  and  beautiful  for  Thee." 

That  evening  she  spoke  to  several ;  her  intense 
earnestness,  her  pleading  words  in  the  kitchen,  are 
not  forgotten.  To  our  worthy  landlord,  his  wife 
and  boys,  she  spoke  loving  words.  David  and 
Johnnie  Tucker  will  not  forget  how  often  she 
had  them  in  her  study. 

May  23rd.  The  chilliness  increased  ;  and  though 
she  was  in  her  study  as  usual,  I  requested  the 
doctor  to  see  my  dear  sister,  and  desired  him  to 
come  again.  The  Temperance  meeting  was  to  be 
held  in  the  evening,  and  my  sister  arranged  150 
large  Temperance  cards,  then  to  be  given.     Very 

*  His  last  letter,  from  Brazil,  states  that  he  has  faithfully  kept 
the  pledge. 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  297 

cheerfully  she  gave  up  the  wish  to  go,  saying 
(so  like  her!)  "You  will  do  all  so  much  better  than 
I  can  ;  will  you  give  them  two  messages  from  me  : 
to  those  who  have  signed,  '  Behold  God  Himself  is 
.  .  .  our  Captain'  (2  Chron.  xiii.  12)  ;  to  those 
who  have  not  signed,  *  Come  thou  with  us,  and  we 
will  do  thee  good '  (Num.  x.  29)."  Our  Vicar  and 
Mr.  Bishop,  from  Swansea,  were  to  be  present ; 
and  to  them  she  sent  her  good  wishes  and  request 
for  bright  short  addresses.  While  we  were  at  the 
meeting,  she  was  stitching  strong  paper  tract-bags 
for  sailors  at  sea,  till  she  felt  ill  and  Mary  assisted 
her  into  her  room.     A  feverish  night  ensued. 

Saturday,  24th.  Our  friend,  the  Baroness,  left 
us  ;  but  she  was  not  uneasy  about  Frances.  In  the 
afternoon  my  sister  asked  me  to  rearrange  her 
pictures  near  her  bed.  "  Put  Mary  Fay's  text 
next  to  me,  '  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  for  ever  " ;  above  that,  '  Sunrise  from  the 
Bel  Alp,'  and  <  The  Glacier  of  La  Tour.'  "  I  read 
to  her  the  text  painted  by  Helga,  on  the  rock  :  "  I 
saw  a  sea  of  glass,  clear  as  crystal."  Frances  said, 
"  Strangely  sweet !  tell  Helga  her  pictures  take  my 
thoughts  away  from  the  pain, — up  there."  Then 
Frances  asked  me  to  place  "  my  own  text,"  "  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  eleanseth  from  all 
sin";  and  beyond  it  Emily  Coombc's  illumination, 
"  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings,"  etc. 


298  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

The  following  are  her  last  notes,  in  pencil. 

{To  Miss  E.  Titterton.) 

May  28,  1879. 
Dearest  Emily, — 

I  am  laid  up  again  with  a  return  of  these  feverish 
attacks,  which  the  doctor  says  are  really  from  debility ; 
so  must  only  send  love,  and  assure  you  that  whatever  is 
the  reason  of  no  answer,  it  can't  possibly  be  that  Mrs.  P. 
is  "offended" — that's  not  the  last  possibility,  but  an 
////possibility  !  It  may  be  that  she  does  not  see  her  way 
and  is  in  a  fix  what  to  say  •  this  is  highly  probable,  as 
the  Mildmay  institutions  are,  financially,  at  a  low  ebb, 
and  of  course  she  must  throw  all  available  strength 
into  this.  I  have  got  the  whole  rising  generation  of  the 
village  to  sign  the  pledge' (all  between  eight  and  sixteen), 
except  two  boys  who  won't  sign,  three  who  broke,  and 
one  girl  "  going  to  sign  "  !  Also  about  fifty  grown-ups. 
My  little  lads  are  splendid  :  such  hearty  enthusiasm 
about  it !  Temperance  meeting  to-night,  at  which  I  was 
popularly  supposed  to  be  going  to  speak  !  but  I  have  to 
entrust  it  all  to  others  under  God.  I  dare  not  let  the 
fact  transpire  that  I  can't  go.  They  are  such  affectionate 
people,  these  poor  Welsh. 

If  I  am  able  to  go  to  Ireland  (June  4),  I  will  explain 
to  Mr.  Fitzpatrick  about  pence  cards  for  you  and  the 
Bruey  Branch.     ... 

The  Mumbles,  May  24. 
Dear  Mr.  Watson, — 

I  am  in  bed  again  with  another  of  these  tryingly  fre- 
quent feverish  attacks,  and  am  writing  on  the  back  of 
your  own  letter,  not  having  other  paper  within  reach  ! 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  299 

The  fact  is,  I  have  knocked  myself  up  with  this  Tem- 
perance work  ;  but  having  got  the  whole  rising  generation 
of  the  village  into  my  Temperance  regiment,  except 
four  naughty  little  black  sheep,  seems  to  me  quite  worth 
being  knocked  up  for  ! 

I  am  sorry  I  demurred  to  Dr.  B.'s  book  appearing  in 
my  special  livery ;  it  was  rather  small  of  me,  and  I  feel 
small  accordingly.  .  I  forgot  to  say  that  the  subject  is 
one  of  my  unfinished  "  invalid  book  "  papers,  but  I  don't 
think  I  need  sacrifice  it,  need  I  ?  I  could  put  a  footnote, 
something  of  this  sort— "For  fuller  and  far  better 
thoughts  on  this  passage,  my  readers  are  referred  to  the 
1  Brook  Besor,'  by  Andrew  A.  Bonar,  D.D.,"  etc. 

I  have  had  such  a  kind  letter  from  Dr.  Macduff,  send- 
ing me  "  Palms  of  Elim."  I  like  it  best  of  his,  since 
the  "Faithful  Promiser." 

Maria  says  I  must  not  write  any  more. 

Yours  ever, 

F.  R.  H. 

Of  Sunday  I  have  kept  no  account. 

May  26th.  She  could  not  attend  to  her  letters, 
but  corrected  the  proof  of  "  Morning  Stars,"  on 
the  text  "I  am  the  bright  and  morning  Star  "•;  and 
then  the  pen  so  long  used  in  the  service  of  her  King 
was  laid  down.  She  was  not  suffering  very  much, 
lying  quietly  in  bed,  her  pet  kittens  Trot  and  Dot 
on  her  duvet.  She  rather  astonished  her  doctor 
by  saying,  "  Do  you  think  I've  a  chance  of  going  ?" 
He  told  her  that  she  was  not  seriously  ill ;  and 
asked  if  she  really  liked  lying  there,  and  in  pain. 


300  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

Frances.  "  Yes,  I  do ;  it  is  as  if  an  errand-boy 
were  told  to  take  a  message,  and  afterwards  the 
master  bids  him  not  to  go.  I  was  going  to  Ireland 
next  week,  hoping  to  write  for  the  Irish  Society, 
but  God  has  upset  all  my  plans,  and  it 's  all  right." 

The  last  passage  she  looked  at  in  her  Bible  was 
the  Christian  Progress  chapter  for  May  28th  (Rev. 
ii.  1-10).  She  asked  Mary  to  read  it  for  her, 
dwelling  on  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life,"  bidding  her  turn 
to  the  reference  in  James  i.  12. 

(It  is  remarkable  that  the  same  promise  of 
"  the  crown  of  life  "  was  the  last  passage  our  dear 
father  ever  read.) 

May  29th.  Fever  and  internal  inflammation 
rapidly  came  on,  and  all  the  symptoms  and  agony 
of  peritonitis.  God  seemed  to  permit  severest 
suffering,  and  all  remedies  failed.  But  her  peace 
and  joy  shone  through  it  all,  while  her  patience  and 
unselfish  consideration  for  others  were  most  striking, 
arranging  that  all  who  nursed  her  should  rest  also. 
When  we  were  distressed  for  her,  she  whispered, 
"  It's  home  the  faster  !  "  She  told  Mary  she  was 
quite  sure  now  she  should  never  go  to  Ireland, 
adding,  "God's  will  is  delicious;  He  makes  no 
mistakes."  Our  good  Mary  was  a  great  comfort  at 
all  times. 

May  30///.     She  was  speaking  of  justification  by 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  301 

faith  :  "  Not  for  our  own  works  or  descrvings  ;  oh, 
what  vanity  it  seems  now  to  rest  on  our  own 
obedience  for  salvation,  any  merit  of  our  own 
takes  away  the  glory  of  the  atoning  blood.  '  Unto 
Him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins 
in  His  own  blood/  that 's  it." 

M.  "  Have  you  any  fear  ?  " 

F.  "  Why  should  I  ?  Jesus  said  '  It  is  finished,' 
and  what  was  His  precious  blood  shed  for  ?  I  trust 
that" 

Another  time  :  "I  am  sure  ' I  am  not  worthy  to 
be  called  His  son/  or  His  servant,  but  Jesus  covers 
all ;  I  am  unworthy,  but  in  Him  complete." 

The  last  letter  she  could  listen  to  was  from 
my  brother  Frank's  twin  sons,  and  her  message 
was :  "  Thank  Willie  for  that  nice  text,  '  Sorrow 
may  endure  for  a  night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the 
morning';  and  I  do  hope  that  Willie  and  Ethelbert 
will  be  ambassadors  for  Christ ;  even  if  they  are 
not  clergymen,  may  they  win  souls." 

To  her  sister  Ellen  :  "  I  have  not  strength  to 
send  messages  io  yours.  I  should  have  liked  my 
death  to  be  like  Samson's,  doing  more  for  God's 
glory  than  by  my  life ;  but  He  wills  it  otherwise." 

Ellen.  "  St.  Paul  said  <  The  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done/  and  'let  Christ  be  magnified,  whether  by  my 
life  or  by  my  death.'  " 

I  think  it  was  then  my  beloved  sister  whispered  : 


302  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

"  Let  my  own  text,  '  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His 
Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin"  be  on  my  tomb  ; 
all  the  verse,  if  there  is  room." 

I  must  mention  the  skilful  and  tender  care  of  the 
nurse,  Sarah  Carveley  (from,  the  Derby  Institute). 
A  year  before,  when  in  perfect  health,  Frances  had 
playfully  said,  "  You  must  come  and  nurse  me." 

The  constant'  sickness  was  very  distressing,  and 
nothing  alleviated  the  agonizing  pain  ;  but  my 
sister's  patient  endurance  was  most  lovely,  trying 
to  comfort  us,  and  thanking  us  so  sweetly  for  all 
we  did. 

Another  time  she  said  :  "  Marie  dear,  God  is 
dealing  differently  with  me  in  this  illness  ;  I  don't 
know  what  He  means  by  it ;  no  new  thoughts  for 
books  or  poems  come  now." 

Then,  "  Will  you  ask  the  Lord  Jesus  it  may  not 
be  long  before  He  speaks  to  me  Himself  some 
little  love  token."  I  knelt  and  asked  that  He 
would  speak  "  peace"  to  her,  even  as  He  did  to  His 
disciples. 

F.  "  I  have  peace,  but  it's  Himself  I  am  longing 
for." 

M.  "  The  little  boats  on  the  stormy  sea  had  not 
to  row  back  to  Jesus  ;  He  drew  nigh  to  them,  and 
said,  '  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid.'  " 

Saturday  afternoon  she  was  very  ill  and  feverish, 
saying,  "  I  know  now  what  it  means,  '  my  tongue 


THE  LAST   WEEK.  303 

cleaveth  to  my  gums.'  "  When  fanning  her  she 
said,  "  Marie,  you  have  made  this  last  year  of  my 
life  the  brightest." 

M.  "  Do  you  at  all  regret  coming  here  ? " 

F.  "  I  should  think  not ;  the  pleasantest  time  I 
ever  had,  delicious  !  " 

Whit  Sunday  she  felt  better  and  was  able  to 
talk  a  little  to  her  brother  and  sisters,  saying  : 
"  How  good  and  kind  to  come  !  Frank,  do  you 
remember  when  we  knelt  together  at  dear  papa's 
dying  bed,  what  you  said  to  me  ?  It  so  comforted 
me.  Ever  since  I  trusted  Jesus  altogether,  I  have 
been  so  happy.  I  cannot  tell  how  lovely,  how 
precious,  He  is  to  me." 

Her  doctors  were  most  watchful,  and  Frances 
expressed  her  confidence  in  them  and  declined 
further  advice.  She  asked  them,  "  What  is  the 
element  of  danger  ?  " 

"  You  are  seriously  ill,  and  the  inflammation  is 
increasing." 

F.  "  I  thought  so,  but  if  I  am  going  it  is  too 
good  to  be  true  !  " 

In  the  early  dawn  of  Whit  Monday  Frances  said 
to  me:  "'Spite  of  the  breakers,  Marie,  I  am  so 
happy  ;  God's  promises  arc  so  true.     Not  a  fear." 

About  8  a.m.  we  thought  she  was  departing, 
and  asked  for  her  brother.  He  knelt  by  her,  in- 
quiring if  he  should   pray.     "  Yes ;    let  it    be    a 


304  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

sacramental  service."  She  softly  but  emphatically 
joined  in  the  words,  "Therefore  with  angels,"  etc. 
Reverently,  she  asked  her  brother  to  say  the  (ad- 
ministration) words  "  once  for  all." 

After  some  peaceful  rest,  she  whispered  :  "  Frank 
dear,  it  is  not  the  performance  of  the  rite,  no  safety 
in  that ;  but  it  is  obedience  to  His  command  and 
as  a  remembrance  of  His  dying  love  ";  to  which 
he  assented. 

When  one  of  her  doctors  was  leaving  he  said, 
"  Good-bye,  I  shall  not  see  you  again." 

F.  "  Then  do  you  really  think  I  am  going  ? " 

Dr.  "Yes." 

F.  "To-day?" 

Dr.  "Probably." 

F.  "  Beautiful,  too  good  to  be  true  !  " 

Soon  after  she  looked  up  smiling.  "  Splendid 
to  be  so  near  the  gates  of  heaven  !  "  (Again  and 
again  we  heard  this,  and  "  So  beautiful  to  go ! " 
through  the  last  hours.) 

To  Frank  :  "  Will  you  sing  'Jerusalem,  my  happy 
home,'  to  papa's  tune  '  St.  Chrysostom,'*  and  play 
it  on  my  harp-piano.     Sing  from  the  copy  that  has 

'  Jesus  my  Saviour  dwells  therein, 

In  glorious  majesty ; 
And  Him  through  every  stormy  scene 
I  onward  press  to  see  ! ' 

*  No.  53,  "Havergal's  Psalmody." 


1'IIE  LAST  WEEK.  305 


Oh,  it  is  the  Lord  Jesus  that  is  so  dear  to  me,  I 
can't  tell  how  precious  !  how  much  He  has  been 
to  me  ! " 

Afterwards  she  asked  for  "  How  sweet  the  name 
of  Jesus  sounds,"  to  the  same  tune. 

The  Vicar  of  Swansea  came  for  a  few  minutes. 
He  said  :  "  You  have  talked  and  written  a  great 
deal  about  the  King  ;  and  you  will  soon  see  Him 
in  His  beauty.     Is  Jesus  with  you  now  ?  " 

F.  "Of  course!  It's  splendid!  I  thought  He 
would  have  left  me  here  a  long  while ;  but  He  is  so 
good  to  take  me  now.  Give  my  love  to  dear  Mrs. 
Morgan,  and  tell  all  the  Association  (Y.  W.  C.  A.) 
that  what  she  and  I  have  told  them  is  all. 
right,  God's  promises  are  all  true,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  a  good  big  foundation  to  rest  upon.     Ask 

Mr.  A to  speak  plainly  about  Jesus.     I  want 

all  young  clergymen  to  be  faithful   ambassadors, 

and  win  souls.     Tell  Mr.  W I  can  never  thank 

him  enough  for  his  help.  Oh,  I  want  all  of  you 
to  speak  bright,  BRIGHT,  words  about  Jesus,  oh, 
do,  do !  It  is  all  perfect  peace,  I  am  only 
waiting  for  Jesus  to  take  me  in." 

Soon  after  her  friend  Mrs.  Morgan  came,  and 
Frances  whispered  :  "  There  is  no  bottom  to  God's 
mercy  and  love  ;  all  His  promises  are  true,  not  one 
thing  hath  failed." 

In  the  afternoon,  she  asked   us  if  it  was  wrong 


306  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

to  groan  when  in  such  pain.  We  told  her  how 
very,  very  patient  she  had  been  ;  that  even  her 
doctors  had  noticed  it,  and  her  calmness. 

F.  "  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  you  tell  me  this.  I  did 
want  to  glorify  Him,  every  step  of  the  way,  and 
especially  in  this  suffering.  I  hope  none  of  you 
will  have  five  minutes  of  this  pain." 

Her  brother  sang  *  Christ  for  me  "  ;  and  Ellen 
repeated 

"  On  Christ  the  solid  Rock  I  stand, 
All  other  ground  is  sinking  sand  " ; 

adding  "  I  want  to  rejoice  more  for  you,  dear 
Frances  ;  you  are  on  the  Rock,  and  we  want  no 
other.''' 

F.  "  It  is  the  one  God  has  laid  for  us." 

Many  times  she  whispered  :  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus, 
come  and  fetch  me  ;  oh,  run,  run."  Then,  "  Do 
you  think  I  shall  be  disappointed  ?  " 

"  No,  dearest,  we  are  quite  sure  you  are  going  to 
Him  now." 

F.,  smiling,  "  I  think  Jesus  will  be  glad." 

On  Tuesday,  June  3rd,  Whit  Tuesday,  at  dawn 
the  change  came.  One  of  her  sisters  repeated, 
"  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be 
with  thee." 

F.  "  He  must  keep  His  word." 

Isaiah    xli.    10   was    repeated    incorrectly ;     she 


THE  LAST  WEEK,  307 

whispered  it  correctly  for  us.  After  a  short  doze, 
she  exclaimed  :  "  I  am  lost  in  amazement !  There 
hath  not  failed  one  word  of  all  His  good 
promise  ! " 

She  just  spoke  of  Miss  Leigh's  work  in  Paris, 
and  her  friend  Margaret  C.  there,  adding  "  Strange 
I  think  of  it  now/' 

Whispering  the  names  of  many  dear  ones,  she 
added  "  I  love  them  all."  Then,  as  it  were  with  her 
last  look  on  them  from  the  opening  golden  gates, 
she  said  yearningly  "  I  want  all  to  come  to  me  in 
heaven  ;  oh,  don't,  don't  disappoint  me,  tell  them 
1  Trust  Jesus.'  " 

Ellen  repeated  :  (altering  the  word  "  canst  ") 

"Jesus,  I  will  trust  Thee, 

Trust  Thee  with  my  soul  ; 
Guilty,  lost,  and  helpless, 

Thou  hast  made  me  whole  : 
There  is  none  in  heaven, 

Or  on  earth,  like  Thee ; 
Thou  hast  died  for  sinners, 

Therefore  Lord  for  tne.n 

Clearly,  though  faintly,  she  sang  the  whole  verse, 
to  her  own  tune  "  Hermas." 

Then  came  a  terrible  rush  of  convulsive  sickness. 
It  ceased ;  the  nurse  gently  assisting  her,  she 
nestled  down  in  the  pillows,  folded  her  hands  on 


308  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


her  breast,  saying,  "  There,  now  it  is  all  over ! 
Blessed  rest ! ' 

And  now  she  looked  up  steadfastly  as  if  she 
saw  the  Lord  ;  and,  surely,  nothing  less  heavenly 
could  have  reflected  such  a  glorious  radiance  upon 
her  face.  For  ten  minutes,  we  watched  that  almost 
visible  meeting  with  her  King,  and  her  counte- 
nance was  so  glad,  as  if  she  were  already  talking 
to  Him.     Then  she  tried  to  sing ;  but  after  one 

sweet   high   note,    "HE ,"    her   voice   failed  ; 

and,  as  her  brother  commended  her  soul  into  her 
Redeemer's  hand,  she  passed  away.  Our  precious 
sister  was  gone, — satisfied, — glorified, — within  the 
palace  of  her  King ! 

.     .    .     "  So  she  took    .     .     . 
The  one  grand  step,  beyond  the  stars  of  God, 
Into  the  splendour,  shadowless  and  broad, 
Into  the  everlasting  joy  and  light. 
The  zenith  of  the  earthly  life  was  come. 


What  then  ?    Eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard  ! 
Wait  till  thou  too  hast  fought  the  noble  strife, 
And  won,  through  Jesus  Christ,  the  crown  of  life  ! 
Then  shalt  thou  know  the  glory  of  the  word, 
Then  as  the  stars  for  ever,  ever  shine, 
Beneath  the  King's  own  smile,  perpetual  zenith  thine !  " 


The  Tomb,  Astley  Churchyard,  1879 

(FROM   A   DRAWING   BY   THE   BARONESS   HZLGA   VON    CRAMM.) 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  309 


On  Monday,  June  9th,  at  6  a.m.,  the  villagers 
and  others  assembled  on  the  lawn  while  her 
flower-crowned  coffin  passed  out.  The  Rev.  S.  C. 
Morgan,  Vicar  of  Swansea,  addressed  them  after 
we  had  left  for  Worcestershire. 

Many  relatives  and  friends  joined  us  at  Stour- 
port,  following  our  beloved  sister  to  her  father's 
tomb  in  Astley  churchyard.  A  golden  star,  of 
Banksia  roses,  a  poet's  wreath  of  laurel  and  bay, 
and  many  white  crowns,  were  laid  upon  her. 
There,  within  sight  of  her  birth-room  in  the 
rectory,  and  under  the  branches  of  the  fir-tree  her 
father  planted,  (and,  away  beyond,  the  hills  and 
valleys  of  her  childhood's  haunts  encircling  us,)  we 
laid  our  dear  sister  in  sure  and  certain  hope  of  her 
"  resurrection  to  eternal  life." 

The  following  is  the  inscription,  on  the  north 
side  of  our  dear  father's  tomb,  in  Astley  church- 
yard : 

FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAVERGAL, 

Youngest  Daughter  of  the   Rev.  W.  II.   IIavergaL, 
and  Jane  his  Wife. 

Corn  at  Astley  Rectory,  14th  December,  1836.     Died  at  Caswell 
Bay,  Swansea,  3rd  June,  1879.     Aged  42. 

By  her  writings  in  prose  and  verse,  she,  "being  dead  yet  speaketh. " 


11  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Sou,  rtcanseth  its  from  all  sin."1 
1  John  i.  7. 


3io  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

There  had  been  heavy  storms  all  day,  even  as 
she  had  passed  through  many  (and  our  own  storm- 
grief  had  been  bitter  and  desolating).  But  the 
sunshine  came,  just  as  the  service  was  ending,  and 
the  birds  suddenly  sang  sweetly  all  around.  Very 
hushing  was  the  thought  that  our  dear  sisters  life 
had  been  the  prelude  of  the  everlasting  song  ; 
and  that  she  was  then  looking  upon  the  face  of 
her  King,  and  praising  Him  "  evermore,  and  ever- 
more." 

"Worthy  of  all  adoration 

Is  the  Lamb  that  once  was  slain,'' 
Cry,  in  raptured  exultation, 
His  redeemed  from  every  nation  ; 
Angel  myriads  join  the  strain ; 
Sounding  from  their  sinless  strings 
Glory  to  the  King  of  kings ; 
Harping,  with  their  harps  of  gold, 
Praise  which  never  can  be  told. 

Hallelujahs  full  and  swelling 

Rise  around  His  throne  of  might. 
All  our  highest  laud  excelling, 
Holy  and  Immortal,  dwelling 
In  the  unapproached  light, 
He  is  worthy  to  receive 
All  that  heaven  and  earth  can  give. 
Blessing,  honour,  glory,  might, 
All  are  His  by  glorious  right. 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  y\ 


As  the  sound  of  many  waters 

Let  the  full  Amen  arise  ! 
Hallelujah  !     Ceasing  never, 
Sounding  through  the  great  For  Ever, 
Linking  all  its   harmonies  ; 
Through  eternities  of  bliss, 
Lord,  our  rapture  shall  be  this  ; 
And  our  endless  life  shall  be 
One  Amen  of  praise  to  Thee  ! 

(F.  R.  H.) 

11  Unto  Him  that  loved  us  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings 
and  priests  unto  God  and  His  Father ;  to  Him  be 
glory  and  dominion,  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen." 


JESUS,  I  WILL  TRUST  THEE. 

"  I  will  trust  in  Thee." — Ps.  lv.  23. 

Jesus,  I  will  trust  Thee,  trust  Thee  with  my  soul ; 
Guilty,  lost,  and  helpless,  Thou  canst  make  me  whole. 
There  is  none  in  heaven  or  on  earth  like  Thee  : 
Thou  hast  died  for  sinners — therefore,  Lord,  for  me. 

Jesus,  I  may  trust  Thee,  name  of  matchless  worth, 
Spoken  by  the  angel  at  Thy  wondrous  birth  ; 
Written,  and  for  ever,  on  Thy  cross  of  shame, 
Sinners  read  and  worship,  trusting  in  that  name. 

Jesus,  I  must  trust  Thee,  pondering  Thy  way-, 
Full  of  love  and  mercy,  all  Thy  earthly  days : 
Sinners  gathered  round  Thee,  lepers  sought  Thy  face  ; 
None  too  vile  or  loathsome  for  a  Saviour's  grace. 

Jesus,  I  can  trust  Thee,  trust  Thy  written  word, 
Though  Thy  voice  of  pity  I  have  never  lizard. 
When  Thy  Spirit  teacheth,  to  my  taste  how  sweet — 
Only  may  I  hearken,  sitting  at  Thy  feet. 

Jesus,  I  dc  trust  Thee,  trust  without  a  doubt  : 
"Whosoever  cometh,  Thou  wilt  not  cast  out." 
Faithful  is  Thy  promise,  precious  is  Thy  blood — 
These  my  soul's  salvation,  Thou  my  Saviour  God  ! 

Mary  Jane  Walker,  1S64. 


Time,  Hermas;  No.  105,  in  "Havergal's  Psalmody." 

s 1 1 , iz i * ! , ! 


p 


?=SH3^^^ 


-9=^1 


m 


1    *  1   1    1 


1      J 


*  •  - 


^^ 


ij  ■      -   • 

Je  -  sus,      I       will    trust    Thee,    trust  Thee  with    my      soul 


J LZU_ 


s— s 


l         N      l        l 


— r-TT 
I     J      I       I 


1 r 


i       r 


i       + 

Guilt  -  y,     losr,    and     help  -   less,    Thou    canst  make  me      whole. 


i 


§^ 


I        I 


!  I 

I 

Ml     '  jsL 


I  !  I 


There     is     none      in       hea    -    ven       or       on      earth  like       Thee 


\^T 

i        j  ■ 

i 

— m — 

I 

1 

— m — 

1           1 

•         m 

1 

I 

r:  r 

r      i — 

* 

-r— \ 
-  1 

— m — 1 
— • — 

1 

1 — ^ — 

— s> — 1 
I 

1 

— ^ — 

1 

1 

1 — •— 

— m— 

— *— 
1 
1 

— m — 

r-  c 

- 

— " — 1 

Thou  hast    died    for  ~    sin   -    ucrs ;  there  -  fore,  Lord,  for         mc. 


APPENDIX. 


PAGE 

Fragments.     By  F.  R.  H.:— 

The  Dream  Cathedral    .         .         .         .         .         .         .315 

Christmas  Decorations   .  .  .         .  ,         .         .319 

United  Bible  Reading 321 

"All  Things" 324 

Words  about  Work         .         .         .         .         .         .         .334 

Motto  Verses,  for  Open  Air  Mission  Workers          .         .     33S 
Excerpts  :  on  Music,  etc 340 

A  "Line  Leet  Out" 343 

Letters,  etc.     By  Rev.  C.  B.  Snepp,  Miss  Cloy,  Miss  Ada 
Leigh,  "  B.  M.,:'  Miss  Kirchhoffer,  Bishop  Alexander,  etc.     344 

F.  R.  H.  Church  Missionary  Memorial  Fund     .        .361 

F.  R.  II.  and  Church  Pastoral-Aid  Society        .        .    370 

F.  R.  II.  and  Irish  Society  Work 371 

In  Memoriam      By  various  Authors 376 


APPENDIX. 


THE  DREAM  CATHEDRAL. 

'ine  of  this  early  composition  f  1S57)  zvas  a  real  dre 
I  stood  in  the  nave  of  a  strangely  magnificent  cathedral.  Such  a 
cathedral  it  was  as  seemed  to  be  the  very  embodiment  of  the  highest 
ideal  of  beauty  and  grandeur.  Around  me  were  fluted  columns 
of  snowy  marble,  enriched  with  carvings  of  foliage,  such  as  the 
artist  might  have  seen  in  a  vision  of  Eden,  meeting  above  in 
pointed  arches,  whose  upward  curve  seemed  to  beckon  heavenwards 
and  to  speak  of  celestial  aspirings ;  the  floor  was  marble  too,  and 
as  unsullied  in  its  whiteness  as  the  dewy  petal  of  a  lily,  ere  the 
dusty  breathy  of  day  has  passed  upon  it,  and  telling  me  of  purity 
and  innocence ;  then  the  vaulted  roof,  the  union  of  those  arching 
columns,  with  its  dim  twilight  of  undefined  yet  beautiful  inter- 
lacings,  spoke  of  holy  mysteries.  There  were  long  shadowy  aisles 
stretching  far  away,  and  their  whispering  echoes  suggested  sacred 
solitude  and  retirement.  There  were  marble  steps  leading  up  to  a 
screen  of  such  cunning  work  that  the  very  stone  seemed  to  breathe 
forth  beauty,  and,  if  possible,  to  shadow  forth  the  loveliness  of 
religion.  And  beyond  this  were  glimpses  of  such  a  choir,  so 
wonderful  in  its  transcendent  beauty,  as  seemed  scarcely  fitted  for 
mortal  worshippers  to  kneel  within.  All  this  was  seen,  as  it 
were,  through  the  veil  of  a  softened,  shadowy  radiance,  poured 
through  windows  whose  Gothic  tracery  enclosed,  not  stained  glass, 
but  a  mosaic  of  the  most  gorgeous  gems,  casting  the  glow  of  their 
rich  deep  colouring  on  portions  of  the  fair  whiteness  of  pillar  and 
arch  and  pavement,  bathing  all  in  a  light,  splendid  even  in  the 
solemnity  of  its  dimness. 

Scarcely  had  admiration  and  wonder  time  to  unfold,  when  the 


316  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

tones  of  cathedral  music  swelled  through  the  marvellous  temple. 
Soft  and  sweet  as  a  symphony  of  angel  harps,  the  sound  seemed  to 
en  wreathe  itself  around  the  marble  shafts,  and  to  melt  into  the  dart- 
vaultings  of  the  lofty  roof,  as  though  there  were  some  strange 
affinity  between  them  ;  and  then,  at  every  pause,  it  hovered  away 
far  down  the  lessening  aisles,  till  the  whole  building  was  like  one 
great  living  instrument.  Then  voices  came  floating  down  that 
glorious  nave :  'sweet  and  melodious,  shall  I  call  them  ?  words  do 
not  express  what  those  voices  were  ;  and  the  anthem  which  they 
chanted  was  such  as  Handel  might  dream,  perhaps,  but  never  wrote. 

Do  you  not  know  what  it  is  to  see  something  very  beautiful,  and 
yet  feel  unsatisfied?  to  hear  the  sweetest  sounds,  and  yet  feel  they 
might  be  sweeter?  to  enjoy  the  greatest  apparent  delight,  and  yet 
feel  that  it  is  not  the  perfection  of  happiness?  I  cannot  think  that 
the  human  spirit  is  ever  positively  and  absolutely  satisfied',  it  is  too 
great,  too  vast,  (though  we  scarcely  know  it, )  to  be  filled  with  any- 
thing on  earth ;  its  real  ideal  is  never  found ;  it  is  ever  striving  and 
yearning  after  something  greater,  higher,  lovelier  ;  and  its  Maker  is 
its  only  satisfaction. 

But  I  was  satisfied.  It  was  the  perfection  of  beauty,  the  per- 
fection of  enjoyment ;  my  longings  realized,  and  more  still.  All 
this  seemed  to  carry  my  heart  upwards,  I  felt  filled  with' joyful  de- 
votion, and  adoration  was  the  keynote  of  the  silent  anthem  of  my 
spirit.  Then  the  thought  came  across  me:  "Can  it  be  that  such 
a  temple  is  unfavourable  to  true  devotion  ?  can  it  be  that  a  spirit 
could  remain  earthbound  here,  and  not  soar  far,  far  upwards,  in  the 
holiest,  happiest,  adoration?  " 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  voice,  clear,  calm,  and  very  grave,  though  I 
saw  not  the  speaker.  It  spoke  to  me:  "  Your  Saviour  is  here,  you 
have  long  sought  Him,  He  is  about  to  manifest  Himself  to  you. 
See!  He  is  standing  there  in  His  own  glorious  Person!"  In  an 
instant  all  else  had  lost  its  interest.  Oh  !  it  was  so  strange,  that 
sudden  revulsion  of  feeling.  Fancied  devotion  gave  way  to  the 
reality  of  the  intensest  earnestness ;  the  temple  in  all  its  fascinating 
grandeur  was  nothing,  absolutely  nothing ;  His  Presence  there  was 
the  only  thing  I  longed  for.  I  gazed  intently  where  the  voice  indi- 
cated ;  I  saw  One  standing  alone,  and  knew  and/'//  that  it  was 
Himself.     But   the    many-lined   shadow  of  one  of  the  gem-filled 


APPENDIX.  317 

windows  fell  upon  His  Form,  and  I  could  not  discern  its.  outline, 
much  less  His  countenance. 

"  Listen  !"  said  the  voice  again  ;  "He  is  speaking  to  you.  Are 
not  His  words  sweet  and  gracious  !"  But  a  fresh  burst  of  music 
pealed  from  the  organ,  the  voices  of  the  invisible  choristers  rose 
higher  and  louder,  and  the  tide  of  melody  carried  away  the  sound 
of  that  heavenly  Voice,  whose  words  would  have  been  more  than 
life  to  me.  Oh,  how  each  note  grated  upon  me  !  how  I  hated  the 
music,  which  drowned  the  gentle  tones  of  that  Voice  ! 

I  determined  to  approach,  and  at  least  be  gladdened  by  His  look, 
though  His  words  might  not  reach  my  ear.  I  hastened  on,  but  the 
marble  steps  grew  in  height  under  my  feet,  and  I  could  not  ascend 
them  as  quickly  as  I  thought  to  do,  each  one  seemed  a  mountain. 
But  He  was  turning  to  look  on  me,  and  something  seemed  to  tell 
me  certainly  that  He  was  going  to  rejoice  me  with  one  of  His  own 
sweet  smiles,  another  instant,  and  His  eye  would  have  met  mine, 
when  one  of  the  fluted  pillars  suddenly  rose  in  front  of  me,  the 
blessed  moment  was  gone,  and  He  passed  away  down  'one  of  the 
dim  shadowy  aisles. 

In  desperation  I  rushed  on,  as  if  every  hope,  every  desire,  of  a 
lifetime  were  concentrated  in  that  one  passing  instant ;  I  gained  the 
entrance  of  the  aisle,  when  the  exquisite  screen,  which  a  moment 
before  had  so  charmed  me,  stretched  itself  in  defiance  across  it, 
barring  the  only  way  by  which  I  could  reach  the  departing  Saviour. 

He  was  gone  !  and  all  seemed  changed  to  darkness  and  discord. 
In  the  very  agonies  of  regret  and  despair  I  sank  on  the  pavement, 
and  awoke! 

The  moral,  so  to  speak,  of  this  dream  will  be  apparent  to  every 
one.  What  is  earthly  beauty  to  a  soul  longing  for  its  Saviour,  and 
thirsting  for  His  grace  ?  What  are  externals  compared  to  internals  ? 
But  I  would  not  be  misunderstood,  there  is  no  reason  why  the  other 
extreme  should  be  advocated.  I  am,  and  always  have  been,  a  warm 
admirer  of  those  time-honoured  ornaments  of  our  land,  the  crown 
jewels,  as  it  were,  of  our  outward  and  visible  Church,  our  English 
cathedrals.  He  who  giveth  us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy  must  have 
awakened,  or  rather  created,  those  thoughts  of  beauty  which  ex- 
pressed themselves  in  these  glorious  temples,  aotwiihstanding  the 
tainted  atmosphere  of  superstition  whicL  then  darkened  our  land  ; 


3i8  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


and  if  their  original  purpose,  the  setting  forth  of  Jehovah's  praise 
and  glory,  is  sometimes  far  from  being  attained,  the  fault  is  not 
in  the  temples,  but  in  any  who  do  not  within  them  worship  God -in 
spirit  and  truth.  It  is  not  the  grace  and  grandeur  of  their  archi- 
tecture which  frustrate  their  noble  object,  but  the  earthliness  of  men's 
hearts,  which  rises  not  above  pillar  and  roof  and  spire,  but  lies  like 
the  cold  pavement  itself,  resting  in  things  seen  and  temporal.  If 
it  be  true  that  "unto  the  pure  all  things  are  pure,"  just  as  true  is  it 
that,  to  the  unrenewed  mind  and  unwatchful  heart,  the  holiest  things 
may  and  do  become  snares  and  stumbling  blocks  ;  satisfied  with  the 
beauty  of  earthly  sanctuaries,  and  the  solemnity  of  mere  earthly 
forms,  they  yearn  not  for  the  "beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God,"  who 
"dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands."  But  the  soul  of  one 
who  knows  Him  who  is  "altogether  lovely,"  and  longs  for  the  day 
when  he  shall  "see  the  King  in  His  beauty,"  while  rejoicing  in, 
and  loving,  our  old  cathedrals  in  their  ancient  hoariness,  will  yet 
esteem  them  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  the  higher  things  on 
which  his  heart  is  set.  And  it  will  probably  be  found  that,  after  all, 
he  who  thus  gives  such  things  their  right  and  subordinate  place  has 
the  purest  enjoyment  in,  and  the  truest  appreciation  of,  those  ancient 
fanes  which  have  stood  for  centuries,  the  silent  witnesses  of  the 
beauty  of  religion. 

May  each  one  who  reads  this  dream  find,  <md  know,  and  rejoice 
in  that  Saviour,  whose  whisper  of  pardoning  love  is  sweeter  than 
earth's  sweetest  music,  whose  smile  of  acceptance  is  lovelier  tlnn 
earth's  loveliest  scene  !  May  he  himself  become  a  "  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,"  bright  with  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  shining  in  the 
light  of  the  countenance  of  our  God  ! 

F.  R.  H. 


APPENDIX.  319 


CHRISTMAS  DECORATIONS. 

When  our  young  friends  use  their  taste,  and  skill,  in  what  seems, 
on  the  surface  of  things,  a  sacred  work, — the  beautifying  of  God's 
sanctuary  for  a  holy  festival,  do  they  ever  consider  that,  whatever 
the  theoretical  aim  may  be,  the  practical  result  is,  necessarily  and 
distinctly,  temptation?  Temptation,  moreover,  in  exact  proportion 
to  the  taste  and  skill  displayed  !  The  experience  of  every  honest 
conscience  shows  that  when  we,  who  naturally  love  all  that  is 
beautiful,  enter  a  church  beautifully  decorated,  the  temptation  to 
wandering  eyes  and  thoughts  is  just  in  proportion  to  the  exquisite- 
ness  and  elaborateness  of  the  decorations.  We  have  come  to  seek 
Jesus,  to  find  the  Shepherd  "  by  the  footsteps  of  the  flock";  we 
want  to  commune  with  Him,  and  we  want  Him  to  speak  to  our 
hearts  ;  we  want  to  be  freshly  and  specially  "looking  unto  Jesus  " 
in  all  the  meaning  of  that  word,  looking  away  from  all  else,  looking 
unto  Him.  And  at  once  our  eye  is  caught  by  an  elegant  festoon,  and 
a  singularly  effective  twining  of  a  pillar  or  picking  out  of  a  mould- 
ing, and  a  most  charming  device  on  the  reading  desk,  and  a  novel 
arrangement  of  the  panels  of  the  pulpit.  It  is  all  lovely,  much 
prettier  than  last  year,  the  general  effect  is  so  good,  and  so  on. 
And  suddenly  we  remember  what  we  Game  for,  and  we  make  a 
great  effort  to  turn  away  our  eyes  and  fix  them  on  "Jesus  only  "  ; 
but  somehow  the  electric  chain  has  been  severed,  the  other  things 
have  entered  in  ;  and  when  we  again  look  up,  to  meet  the  smile 
of  the  "  Prince  of  Peace,"  we  find  there  has  been  "  something  be- 
tween" ;  our  eyes  have  involuntarily  turned  away  from  the  "King 
in  His  beauty  "to  the  passing  prettiness  of  garland  and  wreath. 
What  have  we  not  lost  ?  But  simple  texts  of  Scripture  I  see  no 
objection  to. 

The  dilemma  for  the  decorators  is,  do  they  wish  their  work  to  be 
looked  at  and  admired,  or  do  they  not?  If  not,  why  put  it  where 
it  must  attract  the  eye?  But  if  they  do,  let  them  remember  that 
the  mind  cannot  be  equally  occupied  with  two  things  at  the  same 
time  ;  and  that  the  moments  spent  in  admiring  gaze  on  their  graceful 
work  cannot  be  spent  in  adoring  gaze  on* the  Lord  of  Christmas, 
the  Altogether  Lovely  One. 


320  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

But  there  is  something  to  be  said  for  "Christmas  decorations," 
where  they  will  lead  to  no  wandering  thoughts  in  worship.  If  our 
bright  young  decorators  could  but  see  the  gleam,  on  suffering  or 
aged  faces,  when  '•  a  bit  of  Christmas  "  reaches  the  lonely  lives  in  a 
hospital  or  workhouse  ward  ;  if  they  would  but  listen  to  the  echo 
from  the  Mount  of  Olives,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one 
of  the  least  of  these  My  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me";  surely 
they  would  gladly  try  to  use  their  taste  and  energies  for  them, 
instead  of  the  mere  delectation,  or  even  spiritual  hindrance,  of  a 
fashionable  congregation.  It  would  be  so  easy  ;  just  a  little 
bouquet  of  evergreens,  for  each  poor  bedside  ;  just  a  little  festoon- 
ery,  for  the  bare  walls  ;  just  a  Christmas  motto  or  two ;  they 
cannot  tell,  till  they  have  seen  for  themselves,  what  an  amount  of 
pleasure  they  would  give  to  those  who  have  so  little  to  cheer  them  ! 
Will  not  some  of  our  young  friends  do  this  little  service  for  the 
Master's  sake  this  next  Christmas,  each  in  his  or  her  own  locality  ? 
For  London,  they  might  communicate  with  the  Hon.  Secretary  of 
the  Flower  Mission,  3,  Clyde  Street,  S.W.,  or  with  the  Secretary  of 
the  Mildmay  Flower  Mission,  Deaconess  House,  Mildmay  Park, 
N.  ;  or  the  work  might  be  done  in  the  country  workhouses  and 
infirmaries,  for,  as  a  rule,  far  less  is  done  to  brighten  them  than 
the  larger  ones. 

Where  there  is  a  will  there  is  a  way,  and,  as  an  old  poet  says, 
"love  will  find  out  the  way."  May  the  love  of  Christ  constrain 
many,  even  in  this,  not  to  please  themselves,  but  Him  who  came  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost. 

F.  R.  II.  (1S75) 


APPENDIX.  321 


" CHRISTIAN  PROGRESS"   SCRIPTURE  READ- 
ING AND  PRAYER  UNION.     UNITED  BIBLE 
READING. 

"Well,  Miss,  as  long  as  I  was  reading  regular,  I  thought  I 
might  as  well  read  what  the  others  were  reading,"  said  a  young 
man-servant,  as  his  reason  for  joining  the  "Christian  Progress 
Union." 

"  As  well !"  Yes,  and  much  better.  To  begin  with,  we  ought, 
every  one  of  us,  to  be  "reading  regular."  There  is  no  doubt 
about  that.  How  is  any  soul  to  "grow  "  on  one  meal  a  day,  or  on 
uncertain  and  occasional  draughts  of  the  "sincere  milk  of  the 
word"?  Regularly,  not  only  as  to  constancy,  but  as  to  system. 
How  much  time  is  wasted  in  indecision,  and  wondering  what  to 
read  next  !  How  many  are  familiar  only  with  their  favourite  parts 
of  God's  word,  neglecting  others  almost  entirely  ;  thus  overlooking 
many  a  royal  commandment,  and  losing  much  of  the  royal  bounty, 
and  gaining  no  wide  and  balanced  views,  of  the  great  field  of  His 
truth !  How  can  we  be  "  throughly  furnished  unto  all  good 
works,"  if  we  do  not  use  God's  means  thereto,  "  all  Scripture"  ? 

And  if  we  are,  as  every  Christian  ought  to  be,  reading  both  parts 
of  His  word  regularly  every  day,  why  not  "read  what  others 
are  reading  "  ?  Why  should  you  read  Galatians  while  others  are 
reading  Ephesians  ;  Ephesians  while  they  are  in  Philippians?  Why 
not  "keep  rank"  with  all  one's  Christian  friends,  and  thousands 
of  fellow  members,  praying  for  the  same  light,  the  same  teaching, 
day  by  day,  for  them  and  for  ourselves?  Why  not  lie  down 
together  in  the  green  pastures,  instead  of  scattering  all  about  ? 

There  are  several  arrangements  for  united  reading,  and  member- 
ship of  any  will  be  more  or  less  profitable.  But  some  features  of 
the  "Christian  Progress  Scripture  Reading  and  Prayer  [fnion" 
seem  to  me  to  render  it  not  only  profitable,  in  a  special  degree,  for 
ourselves,  but  peculiarly  valuable,  as  an  adjunct  to  our  work  among 
others. 

Our  members  read  one  chapter  every  day  in  the  Old  Testament, 
going  straight  through  ;  and  a  short  evening  reading  in  the  New 
Testament,  in  consecutive  portions,  averaging  about  fifteen  verses. 

Y 


322  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

Personally,  I  believe  each  will  find  it  a  real  help,  and  not  a  fetter 
or  limit,  to  have  these  assigned  portions.  There  is,  or  should  be, 
plenty  of  time  for  any  further  Bible  study,  which  may  attract  us. 
But  this  is  a  reminder  to  the  young  or  unestablished  Christian.  It 
is  a  guard  against  desultoriness.  It  is  a  counteractive  to  one-sided- 
ness,  and  a  gentle  guide  into  "the  whole  counsel  of  God."  It 
forms  a  pleasant  bond  alike  for  the  near  and  the  distant.  It  is  a 
connecting  link  for  scattered  families  and  severed  friends.  It  is 
also  an  immense  help  to  profitable  intercourse.  The  mere  fact  of 
knowing  that  those  around  have  certainly  been  reading  the  same 
chapters  opens  the  way  for  questions  or  remarks,  or  mention  of 
striking  verses,  which  might  not  otherwise  have  been  ventured  on, 
and  thus  raises  the  tone  of  our  household  conversation.  How  few 
of  us  realize  that  we  have  to  give  account  for  our  empty  table-talk  ! 
Constantly,  too,  it  will  give  easier  opportunity  for  improvement  of 
even  a  passing  greeting,  or  enrichment  of  a  quickly  written  note 
with  a  living  gem  of  truth. 

I  would  plead  for  the  servants  to  be  "partakers  of  the  benefit." 
With  a  little  kindly  explanation,  they  are  almost  invariably  pleased 
to  join,  and  the  practical  benefit  is  perhaps  even  greater  in  the 
servants'  hall  than  in  the  drawing-room.  Children,  too,  if  old 
enough  to  read  for  themselves,  are  important  accessions.  "It  is 
so  nice  for  our  little  boy  and  girl  to  join  with  us,"  said  a  Christian 
mother;  "it  may  be  the  means  of  making  them  steady  Bible-readers 
for  life  !  "  I  am  convinced  that  it  would  be  a  great  blessing  in 
schools.  Many  have  already  joined.  In  one  young  ladies'  school 
about  sixty  of  the  pupils  are  members. 

Most  especially  would  I  commend  it  to  Christian  workers.  Those 
who  have  a  settled  charge  will  find  that  no  amount  of  general 
exhortations,  to  read  the  Bible,  will  be  so  effectual  as  "  Come,  join 
with  mc  !  "  This  is  immediate  and  definite,  and  will  bring  persons 
to  a  point.  One  lady,  after  joining  herself,  obtained  some  fifty 
members  in  about  a  week,  from  her  two  Bible-classes.  Just  try  it ! 
Join  yourself,  first ;  and  then  see  if  it  is  not  a  new  power  and  bless- 
ing among  those  for  whose  souls  you  are  labouring.  Do  not  train 
them  into  bad  ways  by  getting  them  to  read  only  once  a  day.  If 
you  do  that,  you  encourage  the  comfortable  idea  that  they  have  done 
their  duty  very  sufficiently  by  a  chapter  at  night,  while  the  whole 


APPENDIX.  323 


day  has  been  Scriptureless.  Aim  higher  at  once,  and  you  will  strike 
higher.  There  is  no  power  in  half  measures.  It  is  one  of  the  great 
benefits  of  this  Union,  that  it  is  lifting  such  numbers  out  of  their 
easy-going,  once-a-day,  reading,  into  a  more  excellent  way. 

I  believe  it  will  be  found  to  be  a  most  valuable  parochial 
agent,  and  that  members  of  any  congregation  will  be  strength- 
ening the  hands  of  their  ministers,  by  bringing  it  before  them 
in  this  light.  Very  much  might  be  said  on  this  aspect  of  the 
Union,  which  it  would  be  stepping  out  of  my  province  to  enlarge 
upon.  Perhaps  no  item  of  parochial  machinery  would  be  so  fraught 
with  real  spiritual  blessing  as  this  noiselessly  powerful  one,  wherever 
heartily  and  thoroughly  introduced. 

For  those  who  have  temporary  opportunities  of  special  work  with 
souls,  this  Union  is  simply  invaluable.  It  is  just  what  we  want  to 
consolidate  our  work.  It  is  our  best  legacy  when  leaving  those  to 
whom  we  have  been  privileged  to  be  God's  messengers  of  blessing. 
It  is  putting  them  on  the  rails  ;  putting  them  in  the  way  of  further 
blessing  ;  making  the  surest  provision  for  their  nourishment ;  giving 
them  something  which  will  be  definite  and  perpetual  help  in  the  new 
path.  It  will  be  a  delightful  link,  and  a  reminder  to  mutual  prayer. 
It  will  help  them  to  help  each  other,  and  give  them  something  to  do 
in  trying  to  get  others  to  join.  Work  for  our  young  converts  is  often 
a  difficulty,  but  this  will  give  immediate  opportunity  both  for  con- 
fession of  Christ  and  direct  usefulness,  and  often  lead  to  more. 

Now,  who  will  join  us  ?  You  may  do  so  by  sending  your  full  name 
and  address  (stating  whether  Rev.,  Mr.,  Esq.,  Mrs.,  or  Miss,  and 
inclosing  a  penny  stamp)  to  the  Rev.  Ernest  Boys,  Bengeo,  Hert- 
ford. You  will  receive  in  return  a  card  of  membership,  a  copy  of 
the  Christian  Progress  Magazine,  and  other  papers  containing  full 
information  respecting  it  If  you  are  not  quite  sure  whether  you 
would  like  it,  send  for  the  papers  only,  and  try  it  for  a  month. 

There  need  be  no  hesitation  about  joining,  on  the  idea  of 
its  being  a  sort  of  irrevocable  promise.  You  can  cease  to  be  a 
member  any  day,  by  returning  your  card  of  membersliip.  If  you 
forget  a  reading,  you  have  not  broken  a  vow,  but  misse  1  a 
privilege.  Those  who  cannot  read  for  themselves  can  have  the 
portions  read  to  them;  one  of  our  heartiest  members  is  "no 
scholar,"  but  his  little  daughter  reads  to  him. 


324  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

If  you  shrink  a  little  from  laying  aside  some  favourite  plan,  or 
want  of  plan,  of  your  own,  will  you  not  remember  that  "none  of  us 
liveth  to  himself  "  ?  If  you  join  for  the  sake  of  being  in  a  better 
position  to  lead  and  lift  others  into  the  benefits  of  regular  reading, 
you  surely  will  not  feel  it  any  sacrifice  !  Rather  you  will  find,  as 
many  of  us  thankfully  acknowledge,  that  it  is  a  decided  personal 
benefit  to  ourselves. 

"  Christian  Progress,"  the  Organ  of  the  Union,  is  well  described 
as  a  "Magazine  of  help  and  encouragement  in  Christian  life, 
testimony,  and  work."  "Its  aim,"  says  the  Editor,  "is  to  en- 
courage believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  their  daily  walk  amidst 
the  realities  of  life."  Members  can  send  questions  relating  to 
practical  Christian  life  and  work,  or  to  the  interpretation  of  Holy 
Scriptures  ;  also  special  requests  for  prayer,  which  are  inserted 
monthly.  The  Magazine  contains  tables  of  the  readings  and  special 
notices  to  members. 

In  conclusion,  let  me  say  to  every  one  of  my  friends,  known  and 
unknown,  "  Come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good  !  " 

F.  R  II. 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  WOMEN'S  CHRISTIAN 
ASSOCIATIOxN,  AT    PLYMOUTH,  September  1878. 

"ALL  THINGS." 

Every  year,  I  might  almost  say  every  day  that  I  live,  I  seem  to 
see  'more  clearly  how.  all  the  rest  and  gladness  and  power  of  our 
Christian  life  hinges  on  one  thing  ;  and  that  is, — taking  God  at  His 
word,  believing  that  He  really  means  exactly  what  He  says,  and 
accepting  the  very  words  in  which  He  reveals  His  goodness  and 
grace,  without  substituting  others  or  altering  the  precise  moods  and 
tenses  which  He  has  seen  fit  to  use.  Now  scarcely  any  word  is  so 
often  altered  by  His  dear  children,  (let  alone  outsiders,)  as  the  word 
"all."  Satan  can't  bear  it.  He  always  meets  it  with  a  "Yea, 
hath  God  said  all?"      It  is  surprising  what  a  number  of  substi- 


APPENDIX. 


tutionary  words  he  has  ready  to  suggest — "some,"  "a  few," 
"certain  things,"  and  perhaps  his  favourite  is  "  all — except."  Now 
to  whom  shall  we  listen  to-day,  as  we  think  over  a  few  of  the 
passages  where  God  says  "All  things"?  Will  you  listen  to  His 
word,  or  will  you  accept  the  devil's  "  all — except "  ?  This  is  what 
I  want  this  afternoon, — that  we  should  every  one  of  us  simply  take 
God's  words  about  "  all  things,"  and  my  prayer  is  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  may  apply  at  least  some  one  of  the  passages  to  every  heart, 
and  let  it  ring  on  a  powerful  chime  of  encouragement  or  comfort 
as  may  be  needed,  through  many  days  to  come.  I  don't  think  it 
very  much  matters  what  I  say  about  the  texts,  they  themselves  are 
the  message. 

In  seeking  out  what  God  has  said  about  "all  things,"  the  texts 
found  seem  to  group  themselves  into  four  sets. 

I.  All  things  are  of  God. 

II.  All  things  are  by  Jesus  Christ. 

III.  All  things  are  for  your  sakes. 

IV.  All  things  are  yours. 

I.  "  All  things  are  of  God. "  (2  Cor.  v.  18.)  Here  we  seem  to 
have  a  grand  foundation  laid  in  the  past,  and  a  most  beautiful  and 
perfect  daily  building  upon  it  in  the  present. 

1.  Look  back  for  a  moment  at  the  foundation,  it  is  very  strength- 
ening  to  do  so.  Recollect  how  the  great  plan  of  our  salvation, 
yours  and  mine,  was  "  of  God."  The  great  promise  of  eternal  life 
was  "of  God,"  given  by  Him  before  the  world  began,  when  we 
were  not  there  to  receive  it,  and  therefore  given  to  Jesus  to  hold  for 
us.  Search  out,  (from  memory,  or  with  concordance,)  what  God 
did  for  us  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  how  He  chose  us  in 
Christ,  wrote  our  names  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  provided  our 
redemption,  and  prepared  the  kingdom  for  us— think  of  all  this 
being  "of  God,"  and  seal  it  with  the  words  "I  know  that  what- 
soever God  doeth,  it  shall  be  for  ever  :  nothing  can  be  put  to  it, 
nor  anything  taken  from  it"  (Eccles.  iii.  14).  What  He  hath  done 
cannot  be  reversed,  what  is  of  Him  cannot  come  to  naught.  Now 
just  let  us  take  the  strong  consolation  of  this.  For  this  is  the 
foundation  of  Christ's  promise,  "My  sheep  shall  never  perish," 
—  for  "salvation  is  of  the  Lord"  (Jonah  ii.  9). 

2.  But  many  of  us  have  learnt  the  blessedness  of  seeing  that  all 


326  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

this  is  "of  God,"  who  do  not  quite  take  the  comfort  of  the  daily 
building  upon  it. 

Now  here  comes  in  the  splendid  fact  of  the  literal ity  of  "all 
things,"  with  no  added  "  except."  For  see  Rom.  xi.  36,  John  xvii. 
7,  1  Chron.  xxix.  14.  Just  look  at  it !  Positively  "all  things!" 
All  that  surrounds  our  lives  and  position,  all  that  affects  our  work, 
our  health,  all  that  moulds  our  characters,  all  that  is,  and  all  that 
comes  to  His  children,  is  "of  God"  and  cometh  "of  God"  to  us. 
Of  course  the  objection  arises, — But  what  of  things  which  really 
don't  seem  to  be  "of  God"  at  all?  Some  one  has  beautifully 
said  that  though  a  wrong  or  injurious  word  or  action  may  not  be 
God's  will  for  the  person  who  says  or  does  it,  by  the  time  it  reaches 
me  it  is  God's  will  for  me,  and  is  "of  God"  to  me.  Take  as 
instances  I  Kings  xii.  ; '  it  seemed  a  sad  and  distressing  thing  that 
Rehoboam  should  so  act  as  to  divide  the  kingdom,  but  God  says 
"  this  thing  is  from  Me."  He  had  His  own  purposes  to  fulfil  by 
it.  Then  Gen.  xlv.  8,  and  1.  20.  Don't  you  think  it  would  have 
been  terribly  hard  for  you,  if  yon  had  been  Joseph's  sister,  to  be- 
lieve beforehand  that  his  being  sold  was  "of  God"?  Yet,  when 
God  has  once  for  all  told  us  that  "all  things  are  of  Him,"  why 
should  we  not  believe  at  once,  instead  of  feeling  all  the  misery  of 
first  doubting  and  then  being  ever  so  sorry  that  we  did  doubt,  when 
after  a  while  we  see  that  it  was  of  God  !  Now  to  be  practical :  just 
use  this  thought.  The  veiy  next  time  something  turns  up  which 
seems  all  wrong"  and  disappointing,  say  "  all  things  are  of  God," 
therefore  this  thing  is  "of  God."  Of  Whom?  God,  the  Father, 
— of  whom  are  all  things  (1  Cor.  viii.  6).  Some  of  us  know  the 
force  of  that  word  by  possession,  and  some  by  loss.  The  Father 
that  pitieth,  knoweth,  careth  for  you,  loveth  you — the  God  whom 
Jesus  called  "My  Father  and  your  Father!"  He  knows  the 
sorrows,  the  way  that  you  take,  the  works  (for  He  hath  prepared 
them  for  us,  and  has  wrought  them  in  us)  ;  He  knows  all  things, 
and  all  these  things  are  "  of  Him."  Now  if  there  were  no  more,  is 
it  not  enough  that  "all  things  are  of  God!" 

II.  But  how  are  all  things  of  God?  We  can't  grasp  a  mere 
passive  being,  we  crave  a  personal  agent.  Here  it  is.  "  One 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things  "  (1  Cor.  viii.  6,  Ileb.  ii. 
10).    The  Father  has  appointed  and  exalted  Him  to  this.    Did 


APPENDIX.  327 


you  ever  think  of  the  immense  comfort  it  is  to  know  that  God  has 
given  Him  to  be  (1)  Head  over  all  things  to  His  church,  that  it  is  to 
you  and  me, — the  things  that  we  can't  manage,  can't  bring  about, 
can't  control, — the  persons  or  circumstances,  which  seem  altogether 
beyond  our  reach  to  bend,  Jesus  is  over  them  all,  given  to  us  to  be 
not  only  our  Head,  but  Head  over  all  things  !  What  rest  it  is  to 
know  this  !  Then  all  things  are  put  under  His  (2)  feet.  No  matter 
that  we  see  not  yet  "Thou  hast  put,"  the  two  can't  be  separated  : 
Satan  is  under  His  feet  with  a  bruised  head  ;  the  world  is  under 
His  feet  (wonderful  footstool  that !)  ;  and  we,  if  in  Christ,  joined  to 
Him,  must  have  all  these  things  under  our  feet  too.  Then  God  has 
given  all  things  into  His  (3)  hand  (John  iii.  35).  Jesus  knows  it,  He 
knew  it  even  before  He  went  forth  to  the  great  conflict  (John  xiii. 
3}.  All  His  saints  are  in  Thy  hand  (Deut.  xxxiii.  3),  our  works 
(Eccles.  ix.  1),  and  our  times  (Ps.  xxxi.  15). 

Now  with  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  given  to  be  Head  over  all 
things,  having  all  things  put  under  His  feet,  and  all  things  given 
into  His  hand,  what  in  the  world  have  we  to  fear  !  Somebody  met 
this  the  other  day  with  "nothing,  except  myself!"  And  God 
meets  this  "except"  with  another  "all  things."  He  tells  us  of 
the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  being  able  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  Himself.  Then  He  must  be  able  to  subdue  myself  unto  Him- 
self. "  But  I  don't  find  that  He  has  done  so  !  "  And  why  not  ? 
"Because  of  your  unbelief."  As  God  has  appointed  faith  as  the 
means  and  the  measure  of  our  reception  of  His  promises,  is  it  any 
wonder  that,  when  we  don't,  and  won't,  and  don't  even  want  to, 
believe  a  given  promise,  we  don't  find  it  fulfilled  ?  Of  course 
not !  Here  we  have  come  to  a  most  practical  and  closely  touch- 
ing test  of  taking  God  at  His  word.  I  put  it  to  you,  dear 
friends,  solemnly.  God  says  Jesus  is  able  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  Himself.  At  this  moment  the  devil  is  whispering  at  the 
hearts  of  some  of  you, — "Yes,  hath  God  said  all  things?  it 
only  means  able  to  subdue  all  things  except.'"  And  some  of 
you  are  adding  to  the  word,  and  saying, — Yes,  except  my  will, 
or  except  my  wandering  thoughts,  or  except  my  sinful  nature,  or 
except  my  forgetfulness,  or  something  !  Face  it !  Which  is  it  to 
be?  God  says  "all  things."  Satan  says  "all  thin, 
Believing  God's  bare  word,  no  matter  how  unlikely  it  seems,  you 


328  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


shall  find  strength,  freedom,  yes,  such  a  blessing  as  only  He  can 
give.  Believing  Satan,  you  shall  just  go  on  without  all  this,  you 
shall  go  on  doubting  His  power,  and  calling  your  doubt  humility  ; 
and  more  than  this,  you  shall  go  on  sinning  against  God,  the  great 
monster  sin  of  unbelief.  It  is  no  light  thing  to  come  face  to  face 
with  any  one  of  God's  promises,  and  to  turn  away  from  it  with  a 
devil-breathed  "Except." 

Shall  I  go  on  now  to  think  of  what  Jesus  actually  is  doing  ?  The 
great  covenant  is  ordered  in  all  things  by  God,  but  the  agent  of 
that  covenant  is  Jesus  Christ.  As  He  has  already  fulfilled  its 
conditions,  so  He  is  now  carrying  out  its  provisions.  God  is 
supplying  all  our  need  by  Jesus  Christ,  just  as  much  as  He  created 
all  things  by  Him.  And  as  Jesus  is  now  upholding  all  by  the  word 
of  His  power,  so  He  is  upholding  us  from  moment  to  moment. 
Must  be !  for  unless  we  were  annihilated  we  must  be  among  the 
"all  things."  But  still  He  loves  to  be  inquired  of,  and  so  we  pray 
(Ps.  cxix.  116)  "Uphold  me  according  to  Thy  word,"  and 
"hold  Thou  me  up,"  and  how  do  you  sometimes  finish  it  up? 
"Hold  Thou  me  up,  and  I  know  I  shall  fall  to-day,  notwith- 
standing ! "  Have  you  not  had  that  ending  pretty  often  in 
your  hearts?  Only  you  did  not  put  it  in  so  many  words.  Now 
trust  that  glorious  Arm,  trust  that  mighty  Hand,  that  pierced  Hand, 
and  say,  looking  up  to  Jesus,  "and  I  shall  be  safe!"  Leaning 
on  that  Arm,  letting  ourselves  rest  in  the  hollow  of  that  Hand, 
we  shall  be  at  leisure,  so  to  speak,  to  look  around,  and  watch  the 
goings  of  our  King,  and  to  see  the  wonderful  things  He  is  doing 
in  the  world,  in  His  church,  in  our  lives,  and  I  am  not  afraid  to 
add,  even  in  our  hearts.  Then,  inevitably,  we  shall  burst  out  into 
praise,  and  say  "He  hath  done  all  things  well"  (Mark  vii.  37), 
while  we  wonder  every  one  at  all  things  which  Jesus  does  (Luke 
ix.  43). 

This  leads  us  to  what  seems  to  me  the  central  thought  and 
greatest  passage  of  all,  Col.  i.  16-18.  Here  we  see  God's  great 
object  in  doing  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ,  "  that  in  all  things  He 
might  have  the  preeminence."  Now  it  is  very  easy  to  concede  this 
as  a  grand  general  truth,  and  to  see  how  it  applies  to  creation,  pro- 
vidence, and  redemption.  But  remember  that  "all  things  "  includes 
every  little  detail  of  our  lives  and  service.     Has  Jesus  Christ  really 


APPENDIX. 


and  truly  the  preeminence  in  all  things  here  ?  The  word  implies 
coming  first  and  being  first.  Does  lie  really  come  first  in  our 
plans?  I  don't  mean  ultimately  and  nominally;  but,  oh,  you  know 
the  difference  !  is  Jesus  just  really  the  first  thought,  the  first  con- 
sideration ?  Especially  in  routine  work,  things  that  come  round 
every  week,  has  He  this  real  coming  firstl  In  our  homes  lias  lie 
the  preeminence  ?  are  they  really  ordered  not  merely  as  if  Jesus 
were  the  chief  guest,  but  ordered  so  because  lie  is  the  chief  and 
always  abiding  Guest?  Has  He  the  preeminence  always ?  Has  He 
now,  at  this  very  moment  ?  Is  Jesus,  our  own  dear  Lord,  really 
preeminent  ?  Did  you  come  to  meet  Him  ?  Are  you  looking  for 
His  message  only?  That  in  all  things  He  !  Himself  \  Who  else  is 
worthy  ?  It  is  His  right.  Once  touch  on  His  name,  and  one  has 
no  words.  One  wants  so  very  much  that  He  should  have  it.  He 
whom  we  do  love,  He  who  so  loves  us.  Well,  has  He  ?  Some, 
thing  or  some  one  must  have  it,  must  come  first.  If  He  doesn't  • 
come  first,  something  else  does,  and  that  won't  do!  No  matter 
how  dear  a  cause  may  be,  that  must  not  have  it.  There  is  wrong 
done  to  our  Master  if  any  cause,  any  denominational  interest,  any 
personal  feeling,  any  prejudice,  has  for  even  one  single  five  minutes 
the  preeminence  in  our  consideration  or  motive.  Go  deeper  still, 
what  if  self  has  the  preeminence  !  One  almost  writhes  with  sham'1. 
that  it  should  ever  be  so  ;  yet  probably  many  hearts  go  with  mine 
in  bitter  self  accusation  that  it  has  been  so.  Just  to  think  that 
whenever  either  self  or  anything  else  comes  first,  Jesus  does  not,  and 
we  are  at  that  moment  in  actual,  even  if  unconscious  or  rather  un- 
recognised, rebellion  against  God's  great  purpose  that  His  dear  Son 
should  have  the  preeminence  .'  Why,  it  is  actually  the  sin  of  the 
fallen  angels  !  And  perhaps  we  have  never  seen  it  to  be  sin  at  all ! 
Now  let  us  bring  it  to  the  fountain  opened,  and  now  let  us  entreat 
Him  so  entirely  to  reign  over  us  and  in  us,  that  henceforth  in  all 
things  He  may  really  have  the  preeminence  ! 

III.  "All  things  are  for  your  sakes"  (2  Cor.  iv.  15).  Connect  this 
with  Prov.  xvi.  4,  "the  Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  Himself," 
and  we  get  a  wonderful  view  of  the  love  of  God  and  unity  of  interest 
with  Him.  Another  parallel  pair  is  Rom.  viii.  28  with  Eph.  L  II. 
No  wonder  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  when  He  workcth 
all  things  after  the  counsel  of  His  will !     For  the  will  is  the  very 


330  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

centre  point  of  conscious  being ;  and  as  the  nature  is,  so  is  the  will. 
Now  if  God's  nature  is  revealed  to  be  Love,  His  will  must  be  all 
love  too.  So  when  we  are  told  that  He  worketh  all  things  after 
the  counsel  of  f  f  is  will,  that  is  the  same  as  saying  He  worketh  ac- 
cording to  His  love, — "the  great  love  wherewith  He  loveth  us." 

Can  love  work  willingly  anything  but  good  to  its  object  ?  So,  too, 
if  lie  has  made  all  things  for  Himself,  love  is  the  link  which  leads 
to  the  more  wonderful  declaration,  "  all  things  are  for  your  sakes." 
Look  out  on  creation,  — stars  by  night,  all  that  light  reveals  by  day, 
-—not  only  that  your  Father  made  them  all,  but  all  for  your  sakes. 
Look  at  wonders  of  natural  history,  and  science,  some  of  us  have 
keen  enjoyment  in  these.  Recollect  not  only  that  they  are  the 
wonderful  works  and  laws  and  embodied  thoughts  of  your  Father,  but 
all  for  your  sakes.  Look  at  the  strange  entangled  mazes  (as  they 
seem  to  us,  being  the  wrong  side  of  the  tapestry,)  of  His  government 
of  the  world,  His  ways  with  man  in  history,  His  singular  present 
overrulings  and  developing?  of  things, — all  for  your  sakes.  Look 
nearer  at  the  surroundings  of  our  own  lives,  things  great  and  small 
affecting  us,  all  for  your  sakes.  Again,  are  you  prepared  actually  to 
believe  this  ?  Perhaps  you  can  accept  the  great  facts  that  God  made 
the  world  and  governs  the  world  all  for  His  children's  sakes,  and 
yet  do  not  practically  believe  that  the  things  quite  close  to  you  every 
day,  this  day,  are  all  for  your  sakes.  You  don't  like  some  of  these 
things,  yet  they  are  for  your  sakes.  They  are  so  arranged  as  to  turn 
out  for  the  very  best  for  you.  We  talk  of  killing  two  birds  with  one 
stone,  and  think  it  clever  to  manage  it.  Think  of  the  incomprehen- 
sible wisdom  which  fits  all  things  into  your  single  life  so  that  all 
shall  work  together  for  good,  and  then  that  these  "  all  things"  are 
also  and  at  the  same  time  fitted  all  round  into  the  lives  of  all  His 
children  with  which  they  come  in  contact.  "  Ordered  in  all  things." 
Do  you  think  you  could  improve  upon  this  ordering  ?  Would  you 
like  to  have  a  try  at  it,  just  for  yourself  only,  and  just  for  one  day  ? 
Ah,  would  you  dare  it?  What  a  terrible  mess  we  should  make  if 
He  left  us  to  it,  or  if  He  entrusted  us  to  order  a  little  bit  of  the 
lives  of  those  dear  ones  about  whom  we  are  so  trustless  ! 

Well  then,  if  you  would  not  dare  to  take  the  reins,  why  not  leave 
them  where  they  are,  in  His  own  hand  ?  Is  it  not  senseless,  when 
one  comes  to  think  of  it,  let  alone  wrong,  to  fidget  and  worry  about 


APPENDIX.  x\\ 


any  one  thing  at  all,  when  He  says  His  covenant  is  ordered  in  all 
things  and  sure,  and  that  all  things  are  for  your  sakes  ?  We  do 
specially  want  to  remember  here  that  all  things  means  all  things, 
because  when  the  things  present  are  sorrowful,  and  faith-testing,  and 
painful,  and  perplexing,  we  begin  again  with  that  dreadful  word 
"except."  Are  some  of  us  face  to  face  with  some  of  these  things 
now  ?  What  shall  we  then  say  to  these  things  ?  What  have  others 
said?  Take  three  instances.  Gen.  xlii.  36:  Jacob  said,  "All 
these  things  are  against  me."  Were  they?  How  tiemendously  he 
was  mistaken  !  But  he  had  not  the  clear  promises  we  have.  Ileze- 
kiah  (Isa.  xxxviii.  16)  got  a  great  deal  farther.  He  said:  "  By 
these  things  men  live,  and  in  all  these  things  is  the  life  of  my 
spirit."  "These  things "  meant  for  him  going  down  to  the  gates  of 
the  grave,  and  being  well-nigh  cut  off  with  pining  sickness.  Yet 
that  which  was  almost  death  to  the  body  was  life  to  the  spirit. 
Have  not  some  of  us  found  it  so?  I  have,  and  many  others.  I 
won't  ask  others  to  take  our  word  about  it,  but  I  do  ask  them  to 
take  this  inspired  word  about  it,  and  to  trust  and  not  be  afraid  if 
such  things  come  to  you.  It  is  worth  suffering  to  prove  it.  But  St. 
Paul  got  farther  still  (Rom.  viii.  37) :  "  In  all  these  tilings  we  are 
more  than  conquerors,"  etc.  What  things?  We  can't  write  out 
quite  such  a  serious  list  as  he  did  of  things  which  seem  to  be  against 
us. 

He  not  only  makes  all  things  work  together  for  good,  but  does 
more  :  "performeth  all  things  for  me."  And  if  we  did  but  open 
our  eyes  and  notice,  we  should  see  Him  at  work  for  us.  Every  day 
is  full  of  miracles  when  the  Holy  Spirit  really  opens  our  eyes  to  see 
God  working  them,  and  I  often  think  it  is  the  very  little  things 
which  most  magnify  His  lovingkindness.  We  talk  about  the  tele- 
scope of  faith,  but  I  think  we  want  even  more  the  microscope  of 
watchful  and  grateful  love.  Apply  this  to  the  little  bits  of  .our  daily 
lives,  in  the  light  of  the  Spirit,  and  how  wonderfully  they  come  out  ! 
We  see  these  little  things  in  their  true  greatness,  and  in  the  beauty 
of  their  fitness  as  parts  of  His  own  perfect  plan  of  our  lives,  whi<J- 
He  is  working  out  for  us  hour  by  hour.  Don't  wait  for  to-morrov  ; 
take  this  day,  the  morning  hours  past,  the  evening  ones  to  come  ;  and 
apply  this  microscope,  and  see  if  you  don't  find  you  are  walking  in 
the  midst  of  miracles  of  love,  and  that  all  things  are  for  your  sake*. 


332  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

IV.  Put  there  is  a  step  beyond  even  this  :  "  All  things  are 
yours."  Here  it  seems  as  if  we  want  increase  of  faith,  not  only  as 
to  willingness  and  energy,  but  as  to  actual  capacity  to  take  it  in. 
It  seems  more  than  we  can  grasp,  we  are  narrow-necked  bottles  set 
under  a  very  Niagara  of  grace  and  blessing.  One  really  can  only 
look  at  what  He  says  about  it,  ^nd  bow  one's  head  and  say,  "what 
shall  I  render?"  And  the  only  true  answer  is,  "  I  will  take  the 
cup  of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord "  (Ps. 
cxvi.  13).  What  does  He  say?  (Prov.  xxviii.  10.)  "The  upright 
shall  have  good  things  in  possession"  not  in  possibility  or  even  in 
promise.  Then  we  find  one  bearing  witness  to  it  and  saying  2  Cor. 
vi.  10;  then  we  have  it  in  parable  (Luke  xv.  31);  then  explicitly 
and  in  detail  (2  Pet.  i.  3)  ;  then  we  hear  of  some  one  who  had 
claimed  and  received  it  (1  Cor.  i.  5)  ;  then  we  find  the  splendid 
proof  that  God  means  what  He  says  about  it  (Rom.  viii.  32) ;  then 
we  have  it  set  forth  so  positively  that  there  is  no  room  left,  it  would 
seem,  for  any  Satanic  "  except"  (2  Cor.  ix.  8);  and  then  it  is  summed 
up  in  these  grand  words  which  we  are  now  looking  at  (1  Cor.  iii.  21). 
Can  you  take  that  in  ?  See  what  God  has  given  you  !  Have  you 
ever  really  said  "thank  you"  for  it?  Oh  give  unto  God  the  glory 
due  unto  His  name,  and  may  He  give  us  "  that  due  sense  of  all  Plis 
mercies,  that  our  hearts  may  be  unfeignedly  thankful."  If  Pie  has 
given  us  all  things,  have  we  any  business  to  live  as  spiritual  paupers  ? 
Half  the  reason  why  we  don't  praise  Him  as  we  ought  is  because . 
we  don't  really  believe  what  great  things  He  has  given  us.  Oh 
"consider  what  great  things  He  hath  done  for  you"  (1  Sam.  xii. 
24).  Let  us  ask  Him  for  much  more  of  His  Holy  Spirit,  that 
we  may  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God  (1  Cor. 
ii.  12).  And  then,  in  proportion  as  we  know  these  things,  and 
most  of  all,  in  proportion  as  we  know  God's  greatest  gift,  Jesus 
Himself,  we  shall  say,  "  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but 
loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  " 
(Phil.  iii.  8). 

"All  things  are  yours."  "Perhaps  so,"  says  Satan,  "but  that 
means  only  spiritual  things,  and  has  nothing  to  do  with  these  tem- 
poral things  which  are  pressing  you  !  "  Is  this  the  special  trouble 
of  any  here  ?    Money  matters  do  come  awkward  sometimes  ! 

Again  we  are  met  with  an  u  all  things  "  :  "seek  ye  first  the  king- 


APPENDIX.  333 


dom  of  God,  and  His  righteousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you"  (Matt.  vi.  23)-  All  these  things,  food  and  clothing, 
etc.  Xo  doubt  some  of  us  could  bear  witness  to  how  really  curiously 
God  has  fulfilled  this,  adding  to  the  first  sought  grace  of  His  king- 
dom just  the  thing  that  we  didn't  quite  see  our  way  to,  as  to  some 
needed  supply  of  dress,  change  of  air,  or  other  of  "  these  things." 
Why  should  one  ever  have  an  anxious  thought  in  this  direction, 
when  He  has  downright  forbidden  it  on  the  one  hand,  "take  no 
thought,"  etc.,  and  when  He  so  tenderly  says  "your  Father 
knoweth,"  on  the  other  ! 

Great  gifts  and  privileges  are  always  linked  with  duties  and  pre- 
cepts, so  we  will  just  glance  at  a  few.     Here  are  our  re- 
orders. 

All  things  are  of  God  ;  therefore,  ' '  let  all  your  things  be  done 
with  charity  "  (i  Cor.  xvi.  14)  ;  and  also,  "  all  things  without  mur- 
murings,"  etc.  (Phil.  ii.  14.)  "All  things  are  by  Jesus  Christ;" 
therefore,  let  us  seek  to  "adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in 
all  things"  (Tit.  ii.  10)  ;  "in  all  tlrngs  showing  thyself  a  pattern 
of  good  works  "  (ver.  7).  All  things  are  for  your  sakes,  and  all 
things  are  yours  ;  therefore,  let  us  be  "giving  thanks  always  for  all 
things"  (Eph.  v.  20).  Thus  we  shall  "  grow  up  into  Him  in  all 
things,  which  is  the  Head,  even  Christ"  (Eph.  iv.  15);  "being 
obedient  in  all  things  "  (2  Cor.  ii.  9).  Then  we  may  tell  Him  all 
things  (Mark  vi.  30),  and  rest  in  His  omniscience  and  omnipotence, 
for  "  all  things  are  naked  and  opened  unto  the  eyes  of  Him  with 
whom  we  have  to  do"  (Heb.  iv.  13),  and  with  Him  "all  things 
are  possible  "  (Matt.  xix.  26). 

My  wish  for  you  is  that  in  your  hearts  and  homes,  sen-ice  and 
rest,  God  "in  all  things  "  may  be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ. 

F.  R.  II. 


334  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


WORDS    ABOUT    WORK.* 

FOR   NEW   YEAR'S   DAY,   1879. 

Among  the  multitude  of  our  thoughts  within  us,  at  the  solemn  pass- 
ing from  the  year  for  ever  closed  into  the  veiled  and  trackless  paths 
of  the  New  Year,  our  work,  past  and  future,  is,  most  likely,  very 
prominent.  Perhaps  the  very  first  thing  all  the  true  workers  will  be 
telling  the  patient  Master,  about  their  work,  is  what  one  of  the  most 
Christ-like  workers  I  ever  heard  of  said  to  me  the  other  day  :  "It 
all  wants  forgiving."  For  conscience  responds  to  the  truth  of  His 
declaration,  "  Neither  shall  they  cover  themselves  with  their  own 
works."  One  flash  of  the  Spirit's  light  is  enough  to  show  us  how 
true  that  is,  and  how  really  and  truly  we  have  been  unprofitable 
servants.  Yes,  forgiveness  for  all  our  sins  comes  first,  failures  and 
successes  alike  all  needing  the  sprinkled  blood. 

What  does  the  next  flash,  or  even  the  same  flash,  show?  Not 
a  promise  merely,  but  a  declaration  of  one  of  God's  grand  facts  : 
"Thou  hast  forgiven  Thy  people  from  Egypt  even  until  now." 
All  along,  ever  since  lie  brought  us  out  of  the  house  of  bondage, 
that  we  might  be  His  own  happy  servants,  even  until  now,  this  very 
New  Year's  day,  He  has  forgiven;  yes,  "even  until  now,"  this 
very  minute.  And  so  we  start  out  upon  the  New  Year,  forgiven  ; 
our  work  begins  again,  tl forgiven." 

What  about  all  this  forgiven  work  ?  What  has  become  of  it  ? 
Where  is  it  ?  "  Surely  my  judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  my  work 
with  my  God"  That  is  where  it  is,  yours  and  mine  :  poor,  feeble, 
failing,  forgiveness-needing,  passing  and  past,  though  it  be ;  not 
done  with,  and  on  the  way  to  being  forgotten ;  not  even  stored 
away  in  the  archives  of  eternity  ;  safer,  more  honoured  than  that,  it 
is  with  our  God,  and  "  surely  "  so.  Do  not  you  think  that  what  is 
with  Him  is  in  sufficiently  safe  keeping  ?  Is  it  not  enough  that  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  is  thus  our  reward  in  our  work  ?  Well  may  Paul 
say  that ' '  God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work  and  labour  of 
love,"  when  it  is  all,  just  where  we  ourselves  are,  in  the  safe  keep- 


*  From  Word  and  Work  Magazine. 


APPENDIX.  335 


ing  of  His  own  hand.  For  ' '  the  righteous,  and  the  wise,  and  their 
works,  are  in  the  hand  of  God."  Works  past,  as  well  as  works 
present  and  future,  are  the>f. 

Then  as  to  the  work  before  us.  There  really  is  nothing  but  en- 
couragement in  His  word  for  His  workers :  not  a  precept  without  a 
corresponding  promise  ;  not  an  allusion  to  difficulties  without  ten 
times  as  many  clear  corresponding  notes  of  hope  and  help.  And, 
of  course,  what  He  promises  He  not  only  means,  but  actually  does 
fulfil  to  His  faithful  ones. 

Let  us  just  think  for  a  few  minutes,  for  our  comfort,  what  He  does 
say.  "  Work  ;  for  I  am  with  you,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  That 
alone  is  the  grandest,  sweetest,  richest  "  guerdon  "  here  that  any 
loving  heart  can  ask.  "  With  you  "  ;  not  merely  looking  down  out 
of  the  sky  at  you  struggling  in  your  work,  but  by  your  very  side, 
closer  than  the  nearest  colleague,  holding  you  by  the  hand,  whispering 
words  of  strange  power  for  you  to  use,  and  words  of  still  stranger 
power  for  your  own  heart  only,  calming,  and  strengthening,  and 
gladdening  it ;  so  that  if  you  are  "men  wondered  at  "  by  others, 
you  are  a  great  deal  more  wondered  at  by  yourself.  You  are  so 
"  marvellously  helped,"  that  you  "  never  would  have  thought  it ! " 
No,  of  course  not ;  but,  you  see,  His  thoughts  towards  you  in  your 
work  were  much  better  than  yours,  and  you  can  say  : 

"  And  now  I  find  Thy  promise  true, 

Of  perfect  peace  and  rest  ; 

I  cannot  sigh — I  can  but  sing 

While  leaning  on  Thy  breast, 
And  leaving  everything  to  Thee 
Whose  ways  are  always  best." 

Some  of  us  know  what  it  is  to  be  miserably  afraid  of  making 
mistakes  in  our  work.  How  graciously  He  meets  this  with  "  I  will 
direct  their  work  in  truth."  If  we  could  see  under  the  surface, 
surely  we  should  see  that  no  mistakes  are  made  when  we  are  really 
trusting  this  word.  Asking  without  trusting,  i.e.  not  "in  faith,"  or 
asking  as  a  sort  of  experiment  upon  the  promise,  01  taking  it  for 
granted  in  a  general  way  that  God  is  directing  us,  or  going  ahead  in 
our  particular  line  without  constant  uplooking,  with  the  unac- 
knowledged idea  that,  because  we  were  directed  yeslerday,  things 
will  come  all  right  to-day  :  all  this  is  not  the  simple,  implicit,  and 


336  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R,  H. 

continual  waiting  of  our  eyes  upon  the  Lord  our  God,  which  meets 
the  constant  guidance  of  His  eye.  But  watching  daily,  and  trusting 
simply,  this  promise  will  no  more  fail  than  any  other.  And  this, 
too,  is  ordained  in  the  hand  of  a  Mediator.  He  who  appeared  to 
Saul  and  said,  "It  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do," 
but  delegated  to  none  the  showing  how  great  things  he  must 
suffer,  seems  to  be  foreshadowed  by  Moses,  who  was  not  only  to 
bring  the  causes  of  the  people  to  God,  but  to  "show  them  the 
work  that  they  must  do."  So  will  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Him- 
self show  us  the  work  that  we  must  do  day  by  day.  And  when 
we  look  onward,  perhaps  a  little  wearily,  down  the  long  vista  of 
a  busy  year,  and  say,  ' '  Neither  is  this  a  work  of  one  day  or 
two,"  He  answers,  with  quick  understanding  of  our  thoughts, 
"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  all  the  days"  So,  like  Asaph  and  his 
brethren,  we  may  go  on  "ministering  before  the  Ark  {i.e.,  in  the 
special  and  immediate  presence  of  our  Lord)  continually,  as  every 
day's  work  required." 

Again,  in  the  interests  of  the  bright  side  and  true  side  of  "  His 
guerdon  here,"  glance  at  the  typical  contrast  between  the  labour  in 
the  house  of  bondage,  making  bricks  in  full  tale  without  any  straw 
given  or  provided,  and  the  splendid  supply  of  materials  for  "the 
work  of  the  service  of  the  sanctuary."  "  For  the  stuff  they  had 
was  sufficient  for  all  the  work  to  make  it,  and  too  much  !  "  Was  not 
this  written  for  our  learning,  dear  fellow  workers  ?  We  may  have 
no  "stuff"  at  all,  to  our  thinking;  we  may  be  saying,  "Havel 
now  any  power  at  all  to  say  anything  ?  "  But  just  as  these  costly 
and  fitting  materials  were  brought  to  Bezaleel  and  Aholiab  "every 
morning,"  so  regularly  and  abundantly  shall  the  "stuff"  be  sup- 
plied to  "  every  one  whose  heart  stirred  him  up  to  come  unto  the 
work  to  do  it."  For  it  is  written,  "  My  God  shall  supply  all  your 
need,  according  to  His  riches  in  glory  by  Jesus  Christ."  Surely 
that  measure  of  pledged  supply  is  "  sufficient  and  too  much."  And, 
again,  we  see  the  hand  of  the  Mediator,  for  this  magnificent  supply 
is  given  "by  Christ  Jesus,"  God's  great  Almoner. 

Now  for  another  promise,  which  certainly  does  not  look  like 
that  wretched  linking  of  "labour"  with  "many  a  sorrow,"  and 
"many  a  tear,"  of  which  so  many  seem  to  have  a  dread.  But  God 
says,  "  Mine  elect  shall  long  enjoy  the  work  of  their  hands."     Quite 


APPENDIX.  337 


fearlessly  I  appeal  to  you  to  bear  witness  if  God  is  not  true  to  His 
word  !  And  I  would  challenge  the  world  to  produce  a  band  of  men 
and  women  who  "  enjoy"  their  work  as  we  enjoy  ours  !  Just  let 
the  faces  of  the  workers  at  any  gathering  bear  unconscious  witness 
whether  they  enjoy  their  work,  or  not.  Look  at  them  as  they  come 
away,  tired,  but  happy  and  thankful !  I  don't  think  the  fagged 
home  goers  from  any  ballroom  would  witness  in  the  same  way  to 
real,  downright  enjoyment  of  their  work,  "pleasure"  though  they 
choose  to  call  it.  Or  compare  the  faces  that  leave  the  Stock  Ex- 
change, or  a  political  meeting,  or  any  place  where  they  have  been 
simply  doing  their  own  work.  Yes,  there  are  plenty  of  troubles, 
and  delays,  and  failures,  and  headaches,  and  much  weariness,  too,  I 
know  all  about  that ;  but  nevertheless,  when  His  elect  are  truly 
doing  His  work,  sowing  His  seed,  and  reaping  His  precious  sheaves, 
they  enjoy  that  work,  as  He  says  they  shall.  And  they  shall  long 
enjoy  it,  too;  other  enjoyments  pass  away  in  passing,  but  this  only 
passes  on  to  eternal  fruition  of  enjoyment.  No  wonder  if  work  that 
abides  shall  be  long  enjoyed. 

"When  the  Lord  says  to  us,  "Prepare  thy  work,"  we  have  the 
comfort  of  recollecting  that  He  has  prepared  our  works  for  us  (Eph. 
ii.  io,  marg.).  Why  not  take  the  comfort  of  this  as  to  any  untried 
work  which  we  may  be  "  called  unto  "  ?  That  sphere  did  not  make 
itself,  neither  did  man  form  it  into  just  what  it  is  at  his  own  will ;  it 
was  God  who  prepared  it  for  the  worker  whom  He  intended  for  it ; 
and  if  there  is  sufficient  evidence  that  you  are  called  to  it,  then  you 
may  rest  assured  that  He  "  prepared"  it  and  "ordained"  it  for  you. 
Do  not  let  us  dwell  only  on  our  side  of  the  preparation  ;  but  let  us 
recollect  that  He  who  prepares  the  workers  prepares  the  works  too, 
and  prepares  them  for  us  to  walk  in,  i.e.,  just  to  go  on  step  by  step-, 
for  that  is  ' '  walking. "  Then,  for  our  own  side,  let  us  recollect, 
"Thou  also  hast  wrought  all  our  works  in  us";  or,  as  the  very 
striking  margin  has  it,  "  for  us."  So  we  see  that  He  has  wrought 
in  us,  and  for  us,  every  bit  of  work  we  have  ever  succeeded  in  doing 
as  yet ;  therefore  to  Him  be  all  the  glory  !  And,  no  less  evidently, 
it  will  be  He  Himself  who  will  work  in  us  and  for  us  every  single 
bit  that  we  shall  yet  do  ;  therefore  in  Him  be  all  our  trust  !  And 
yet  (oh,  wonderful  condescension  !),  though  it  is  all  His  own  doing 
from  beginning  to  end,  "your  work  shall  be  rewarded."     "Every 

Z 


33S  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  If. 

man  "  (just  think  ;  every  one  of  us  poor  workers  !j  '•  shall  receive 
his  own  reward,"  not  a  general  premium  all  round.  And  this,  too, 
by  the  hand  of  our  Mediator.  Knowing  that  of  the  Lord  ye 
shall  receive  the  reward  of  the  inheritance,  for  ye  serve  the  "Lord 
Christ." 

May  we,  for,  and  in,  and  all  through,  the  coming  year,  be  so 
many  individual  illustrations  of  St.  Paul's  sevenfold  desire  for  his 
converts  as  to  "every  good  work." 

May  we — 

1.  Be  " prepared unto  every  good  work." 

2.  "Be  ready  to  every  good  work." 

3.  Be  "  throughly  furnished unto  all  good  works." 

4.  "  Abound 'in  every  good  work." 

5.  "Being  fruitful  in  every  good  work." 

6.  Be  stablished  "  in  every  good  word  and  work." 

7.  Be  made  "perfect  in  every  good  work." 

F.  R.  II. 


MOTTOES  FOR  OPEN  AIR  MISSION  WORKERS. 

The  Opm-Air  Mission  Magazine  introduces  the  verses 
written  by  my  dear  sister  with  the  following  words. 

MEMBERS'  MOTTOES. 

For  the  past  six  years  the  members  of  the  Mission  have  had 
fellowship  with  each  other  by  a  printed  motto,  selected  by  the  Com- 
mittee. Miss  Frances  Ridley  Havergal  has  woven  these  texts  into 
verse.  In  sending  them,  with  6000  of  her  leaflets,  for  distribution 
by  the  Mission,  she  says  :  "  I  do  think  yours  is  such  brave  work  for 
Jesus.  May  I  pass  on  to  you  a  text  I  never  noticed  till  this  morn- 
ing ?  '  My  glory  was  fresh  in  me,  and  my  bow  was  renewed  in  my 
hand  '  (Job  xxix.  20),  taken  with  '  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory ' 
(Col.  i.  27),  and  'His  bow  abode  in  strength'  (Gen.  xlix.  24). 
May  your  glory  thus  be  fresh  in  you,  and  your  bow  renewed  in  your 


APPENDIX. 


539 


hand."     This  gifted  Christian  sister  went  to  her  rest  with  God  on 
June  3rd,  1879,  aged  42. 

1874.  "Occupy  till  I  Come."    Lukeyteu  13. 

"Occupy  till  I  return!" 
Let  us,  Lord,  this  lesson  learn  ; 
May  our  every  moment  be 
Faithfully  filled  up  for  Thee. 

1875.  "Be  not  Far  from  Me."    Psalm  xxii.  n. 

"Be  not  far  from  me,"  we  pray; 
"I  am  with  thee  all  the  day;" 
This  Thy  answer,  strong  and  clear, 
Master,  Thou  art  always  near. 

1876.  "  He  is  Faithful  that  Promised."    Fleb.  x.  23. 

Thou  art  faithful !     Praise  Thy  name, 
Thou  art  evermore  the  same ; 
Thou  hast  promised  !     Oh  how  blest 
On  Thy  royal  word  to  rest. 

1877.  "He  that  Winneth  Souls  is  Wise."    Prov.  xi.  30. 

"  He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise  " 
In  the  Master's  gracious  eyes ; 
Well  may  we  contented  be 
To  be  counted  fools  for  Thee. 

1878.  "  Redeeming  the  Time."     Col.  iv.  5. 

So  may  we  redeem  the  time, 
That  with  every  evening  chime 
Our  rejoicing  hearts  may  see 
Blood-bought  souls  brought  back  to  Thee. 

1879.  "  Lay  up  His  Words  in  thine  Heart."    Job  xxii.  22. 

Let  us,  by  Thy  Spirit  stirred, 
In  our  hearts  lay  up  Thy  word. 
Daily,  Lord,  increase  our  store, 
Fill  our  treasures  more  and  more. 

Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 


340  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


EXCERPTS  :  ON  MUSIC,  Etc. 

To  me  the  overture  to  the  Lobgesang  is  a  vision  of  Christian  life, 
with  its  own  peculiar  struggles  and  sorrows  as  well  as  joys.  It  is 
the  sixth,  seventh,  and  eighth  chapters  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans 
in  essence.  The  mingling  of  twilight  yearnings,  ever  pressing 
onward,  with  calm  and  trustful  praise,  ever  pressing  upward,  is  an 
almost  unbearably  true  echo  of  the  heart,  especially  in  the  |  Alle- 
gretto agitato  ;  then  the  Andante  religioso  is  the  still,  mellow  glow 
of  "  light  at  eventide,"  to  which  one  looks  forward  ;  then  I  go  just 
one  step  farther,  and  find  a  fore-echo  of  the  eternal  song  in  the  burst 
of  vocal  praise,  after  the  long  tension  of  the  voiceless  overture. 

On  no  form  of  "  The  Beautiful  "is  "  passing  away  "  so  engraven 
as  on  music ;  I  have  felt  this  with  painful  vividness.  In  "  passing 
away "  lies  its  very  essence,  not  merely  its  accidents.  The  most 
exquisite  passage,  if  lingered  on,  loses  its  very  existence  as  well  as 
beauty  ;  the  time,  the  motion,  is  the  life,  the  actual  notes  only  a 
dead  letter  without  it ;  while  to  hold  it  is  simply  an  inherent  im- 
possibility. 

Is  not  the  tendency  of  the  human  voice  to  fall  from  the  true  pitch, 
one  of  the  results  of  "  the  Fall  "?  Adam  and  Eve  must  have  sung 
in  tune,  like  the  birds.  How  wonderful  it  is,  that  the  birds  not 
only  sing  their  own  songs  in  tune,  but  all  the  songs  always  seem  in 
tune  with  each  other,  except  the  cuckoo,  when  passing  from  his 
major  third  in  May  to  his  minor  third  (or  even  second)  in  June  ! 

May  not  one  apply  this  to  the  dissonances  within,  that  stun  and 
bewilder  and  weary  us,  and  believe  that  if  we  are  indeed  God's 
chosen  praise -harps,  all  that  is  not  as  yet  tune  is  but  the  tuning, 
which  is  not  in  itself  beautiful. 

Next  after  prayer,  nothing  is  so  healing  and  calming  as  pouring 
out  oneself  in  music.  Not  in  singing;  there,  one  is  limited  by 
words,  but  playing,  it  restores  the  balance  marvellously.  Conven- 
tionality would  forbid  this  "  antidote  of  medicated  music"  in  some 
sorrows,  but  in  such  one  can  have  the  outlet  of  words  and  the 
balm  of  human  sympathy  ;  music  seems  an  especial  medicine,  for 
all  things  in  which  this  is  not  to  be  had,  or  could  not  be  sought. 


APPENDIX.  341 


Gregorians  are  to  me  only  curious  and  interesting,  like  dried 
plants  or  fossils,  not  living  and  lovely. 

Of  the  chorus  "  And  the  glory  of  the  Lord  "  (Handel's  "Messiah  ") 
I  shall  never  forget  the  impression  of  its  first  bars  at  the  Birming- 
ham Festival,  1867  ;  it  gave  such  a  sense  of  clear  sunny  grandeur, 
massive  open-browed  stateliness,  and  fearless,  glorious,  overwhelm- 
ingness  ;  a  musical  expression  of  one's  ideal  personification  of 
TRUTH,  majestically  going  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

Beethoven's  95th  Psalm  is  a  grandly  jubilant  thing,  with  contrasts 
of  sternness  and  melancholy. 

I  believe  that  everything  earthly  contains  analogies  of  the 
heavenly,  but  that  we  have  not  yet  the  key  tc;  all  the  golden 
ciphers;  and  it  may  be  that  our  yet  "unpurged  vision"  is  not 
capable  of  reading  them,  beyond  a  certain  point.  This  too,  all 
designedly,  is  the  material  fitted  and  planned  to  reflect  the  spiritual. 

Rubens'  sacred  paintings  impress  one  with  his  wonderful  art, 
Vandyke's  with  the  reverent  love  he  betrays  for  the  subject  itself. 

Poetry  is  a  second  translation  of  the  soul's  feeling ;  it  must  be 
rendered  into  thought,  and  thought  must  change  its  nebulous  robe 
of  semi-wording  into  definite  language,  before  it  reaches  another 
heart.  Music  is  a  first  translation  of  feeling,  needing  no  second, 
but  entering  the  heart  direct. 

Music  seems  the  only  universal  language  understood  by  men 
of  every  tongue  and  age,  and  by  the  angels  too.  It  is  an  alphabet 
of  the  language  of  heaven,  not  any  more  equal  to  it  than  an  A  B  C 
book  is  to  Milton.  Why  should  such  a  mysteriously  subtle  and 
unaccountable  gratification  have  been  provided  for  us  ?  Verily  He 
is  Love  ! 

The  magnificent  massive  choruses  in  the  "  Israel  in  Egypt"  need 
a  gigantic  orchestra  to  give  scope  for  their  great  swing  of  grandeur. 
The  mighty  flinging  of  sound  from  side  to  side,  in  some  of  the 
double  choruses,  is  what  might  be  carried  out  if  Handel  had  Salis- 
bury Plain  for  his  concert  room,  cannon  for  his  basses,  an  army  for 
his  tenors,  and  angelic  legions  for  his  sopranos. 


;42  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 


As  to  the  "infinite  suggestiveness "  of  music,  the  "Israel  in 
Egypt "  choruses  exemplify  this  to  a  marvellous  degree  ;  so  does 
"Let  their  celestial  concerts"  with  its  blaze  of  light;  so  does 
Beethoven's  Pastoral  Symphony. 


A  hush  comes  over  one  at  the  very  thought  of  one  so  loved  being 
on  the  very  threshold  of  eternal  rest  and  joy,  so  near  Christ's  own 
immediate  presence.  It  is  as  if  the  veil  were  growing  half  trans- 
parent, which  hangs  between  life  and  its  dreams,  eternal  life  and 
its  realities. 

The  shadow  of  orphanhood  has  now  fallen  upon  you ;  and  there- 
fore His  blessed  name  of  Father  acquires  depth  and  reality;  "doubt- 
less Thou  art  our  Father. "  Some  day,  when  we  are  where  they 
reckon  not  by  days  and  years,  He  will  tell  you  why  He  has  tried 
you,  and  let  you  look  back  on  your  life  story  and  see  the  golden 
thread  of  His  fatherly  love  and  care  shining  over  and  around  it  all, 
— not  as  it  is  now,  winding  in  and  out,  and  only  seen  by  glimpses. 

"Faithful  and  True."  What  a  keystone  to  the  grand  bridge 
which  His  promises  have  made  for  us,  over  the  abyss  of  despair  and 
misery  !     Faithful  as  regards  us  ;  True,  essentially  and  inherently. 

Experience  of  life  is  a  great  commentary  on  the  Bible,  and  a  sort 
of  realization  of  it.  At  first,  the  Bible  is  a  detailed  map,  which  we 
study  and  admire  ;  but  on  the  road  we  find  the  very  same  things 
noticed,  but  not  realized,  in  one's  map.  Many  of  the  hills  and 
valleys  I  read  of  (and  only  read  of),  in  the  Psalms,  seem  to  have 
come  across  my  own  journey  of  late.  It  has  been  so  to-day  with 
Isaiah  xxvi.  3,  which  is  rather  like  sitting  under  the  shadow  of  a 
great  rock,  which  was  marked  in  one's  map,  but  was  not  in  sight  a 
few  days  ago. 

"  I  have  given  them  Thy  word  "  :  John  xvii.  To  me  this  has  been 
a  golden  key  to  many  other  texts,  or  a  sort  of  seal  upon  them ;  the 
Father's  word  and  the  Saviour's  gift.  Apply  this  first  to  the  "  word 
of  reconciliation,"  the  Father's  message  of  salvation  through  Christ. 
Then  to  the  whole  Bible ;  it  makes  it  ten  times  dearer,  and  it  seems 
our  claim  to  appropriate  every  sweet  promise. 


APPENDIX.  343 


A  "LINE  LEFT  OUT." 

Since  compiling  the  Memorials  of  my  dear  sister,  I 
have  discovered  this  little  note  among  our  dear  father's 
papers.  It  is  a  "line  left  out,"  showing  the  generosity 
of  my  sister's  character,  her  delight  in  giving  away  most 
unselfishly,  long  before  the  true  impulse  of  "full  and 
glad  surrender  "  balanced  all  her  gifts. 

Frances  had  just  received  her  first  cheque  from 
Messrs.  Strahan  for  contributions  to  Good  Words,  and 
she  writes  to  her  mother  in  1863  : 

The  cheque  is  so  much  larger  than  I  expected,  ,£10  17^.  6d. 
Now  will  you  please  give  ^"io  of  this  to  my  precious  papa  for  any- 
thing he  would  like  to  employ  it  on  ;  either  keep  it  for  church 
alterations,  or  if  any  more  immediate  and  pressing  object,  I  would 
rather  he  used  it  for  that ;  I  should  be  so  delighted  to  be  able  for 
once  to  further  any  little  object  which  he  may  desire.  I  should  be 
glad  if  you  would  send  10s.  to  J.  H.  E.  for  the  Scripture  Readers' 
collection,  and  the  Js.  6d.  to  keep  for  any  similar  emergency. 

We  add  the  following,  found  among  Frances'  papers. 

My  dear  little  Fan  can  hardly  think  how  much  her  poor  papa 
loves  her,  thinks  about  her,  and  prays  for  her.     Yes,  he  does. 

Thank  you,  dear  child,  for  remembering  me  ;  I  will  keep  all  your 
love,  but  not  the  cheque.  Our  God  send  you  His  sweetest  and 
choicest  blessings. 

W.  H.  H. 


344  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


LETTERS,    etc. 


{To  M.   V.   G.  Havergal) 

Perry  Villa,  January  5,   1SS0. 
My  dear  Friend, — 

I  cannot  refuse  your  natural  desire  for  a  few  particulars  con- 
cerning your  beloved  sister's  work  in  connection  with  the  Hymnal, 
"  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory."*  In  June,  1S70,  she  .came  to  reside 
with  us  at  Perry  Villa,  and  to  render  her  valuable  assistance  in  the 
joint  editing  of  "  Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory,"  sometimes  composing 
hymns  and  sometimes  tunes,  and  taking  the  warmest  interest  in 
the  perfecting  of  that  work,  which  forms  the  most  comprehensive 
hymnal  in  the  Church  of  England.  It  was  a  real  happiness  to 
be  working  together  for  Christ,  and  to  have  seen  and  known  much 
of  the  hidden  history  of  her  life,  and  traced  those  deep  springs 
from  whence  welled  forth  her  glorious  productions  in  poetry,  prose, 
and  music.  It  pleased  God  to  bless  our  friendship,  and  to  make 
use  of  the  preaching  of  the  full  gospel  to  instruct  and  refresh  her 
soul.  New  light  dawned  in  upon  her  ;  until,  at  length,  a  full  and 
blessed  assurance  of  her  present  and  everlasting  salvation  in  Christ 
Jesus  irradiated  her  whole  being.  The  former  intense  longings — ■ 
"Oh  that  I  could  enjoy  that  sweet  sense  of  pardon  and  the 
happiness  you  have  in  Christ,"  were,  at  length,  most  fully  realized  ! 
She  had  passed  through  deep  waters,  and  the  fiery  ordeal  had  purged 
the  dross  and  purified  the  gold.  Great  and  lasting  changes  now 
took  place  ;  richer  and  fuller  views  of  Christ,  clearer  discernment  in 
the  deep  mysteries  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  doctrinal  truths  more 
accurately  learned  and  more  firmly  grasped.  "Full  assurance  of 
faith"  was  reached,  Christ  became  daily  more  precious,  joy  in  the 
Lord  abounded,  faith  and  hope  and  love  grew  exceedingly. 

Vour  late  beloved  father,  Canon  Havergal,  had  previously  shown 
a  warm  and  genial  interest  in  arranging  for  the  supply  of  tunes  to 
meet  the  requirements  of  "Songs  of  Grace  and  Glory."  .  Indeed, 

*  Referred  to  on  page  103  and  elsewhere. 


APPENDIX.  345 


the  last  of  his  own  beautiful  compositions  was  written  expressly  for 
this  volume,  only  a  few  days  before  his  sudden  removal.  It  is  a 
fine  tune,  and  I  have  since,  by  permission,  named  it  "  li "vagal. " 

Visiting  his  late  residence,  "  Pyrmont  Villa, "  after  his  death,  a 
curious  kind  of  instinct  seemed  to  impress  rny  mind  with  tl?e  firm 
persuasion  that  his  youngest  daughter  could  supply  his  place,  and 
carry  on  the  work  as  musical  editor.  After  events  fully  verified  sM 
this,  and  showed  the  father's  mantle  had  fallen  with  double  blessing 
upon  his  child.  It  was  at  this  period  she  came  over  to  reside  with 
us,  and  from  time  to  time,  as  required,  she  was  guided  and  enabled 
to  write  her  most  beautiful  tunes  and  hymns.  She  would  frequently 
remark  :  "  It  is  only  as,  and  when,  God  sees  fit  to  give  me  a  hymn, 
that  I  can  ever  write  one."  In  and  through  all,  the  Divine  Spirit 
was  sought,  and  most  gratefully  acknowledged,  in  answer  to  prayer. 

We  were  now  engaged  upon  one  of  the  largest  hymnals  in  the 
Church  of  England ;  restoring  the  hymns  to  their  originals  ;  dis- 
covering authors'  names  and  dates  ;  selecting  texts  and  tunes  ;  and 
arranging  more  than  a  thousand  hymns  under  their  proper  themes 
and  subjects.  Some  of  this  material  I  had  been  collecting  during 
thirty  years,  desiring  to  represent  every  doctrine  of  Holy  Scripture, 
every  varying  phase  of  the  Christian  life,  and  all  the  sacred  seasons 
of  the  year. 

In  assisting  me  to  carry  out,  through  the  press,  this  great  work, 
we  had  many  difficulties,  but  also  many  answers  to  prayer.  On 
more  occasions  than  one,  when  the  proof  sheets  were  waiting, 
and  the  next  hymn,  upon  some  important  and  difficult  subject,  had 
scarcely  reached  the  high  standard  desired,  we  paused  for  prayer, 
and,  spreading  the  matter  before  the  Lord,  asked  for  His  Divine 
Spirit  to  guide  her  pen ;  and,  ere  a  brief  hour  or  so  had  passed 
away,  the  much  needed  guidance  was  vouchsafed,  and  a  beautiful 
hymn  produced,  in  well  balanced  rhyme  and  rhythm,  and  sweetly 
flowing  verse. 

The  history  connected  with  many  of  our  hymns  would  form  an 
instructive  volume,  indicating  •  the  tidal  wave  in  the  Christian 
church,  and  depicting  the  ebb  and  flow  of  ripening  experience  and 
doctrine.  So,  with  your  sister,  her  exquisite  compositions  have  their 
special  history,  while  at  the  same  time  they  mark  the  wondrous 
growth  in  faith  and  love  and  Scripture  doctrine. 


346  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

After  many  years'  experience  in  the  study  of  hymnology,  I  do  not 
hesitate  to  affirm  that  the  hymnal  compositions  of  Frances  Ridley 
Havergal  must  ever  rank  among  the  finest  in  the  English  language, 
and  portray  the  fullest  and  ripest  fruits  of  the  Christian  character. 
Further,  upon  the  most  difficult  of  all  themes,  "  The  Attributes  of 
Deity,"  those  written  by  her  upon  "The  Infinity  of  God,"  and 
upon  "  The  Eternity  of  God,"  have  seldom  been  surpassed,  if  ever 
equalled. 

Her  Birthday  and  New  Year  hymns  ;  her  Consecration  hymns ;  the 
popular  Missionary  hymn  ;  the  Second  Advent  hymn ;  the  Sacra- 
mental hymns;  the  hymn  of  praise,  "Worthy  of  all  Adoration"; 
and  such  hymns  as  "O  Saviour,  precious  Saviour,"  and  "Our 
Saviour,  our  King,"  "Is  it  for  me,  dear  Saviour?"  and  "From 
glory  unto  glory,"  and  others  of  this  same  character,  have  laid  the 
whole  church  of  Christ  under  great  obligations,  by  this  Volume. 
And  we  have  been  much  cheered  with  many  testimonies,  from  all 
parts,  of  the  Divine  blessing  upon  our  work.  "  She  being  dead 
yet  speaketh,"  and  we  thank  God  the  last  nine  years  of  her 
eventful  life  manifested  such  ripening  in  knowledge  and  in  grace,  in 
extended  usefulness,  in  entire  consecration,  in  holy,  happy,  and 
honoured  service  for  her  Saviour  and  her  King.  So  that,  in  all 
my  ministerial  experience  of  thirty  years,  I  have  never  witnessed 
such  growth  and  such  marvellous  progress,  still  less  such  talents, 
laid  so  humbly  at  the  Master's  feet,  and  so  entirely  consecrated  to 
His  glory  ! 

I  have  just  been  looking  over  a  number  of  interesting  documents, 
comprising  letters  and  manuscript  originals  of  her  beautiful  tunes, 
as  well  as  hymns,  written  about  this  time,  all  of  which  bear  the 
same  impress  as  that  stated  above. 

Doubtless  the  joint  editing  of  so  many  beautiful  hymns  and  tunes 
exerted  their  happy  influence,  and  brought  a  reflex  blessing  upon 
her  own  soul.  The  hymns  themselves,  expressive  of  the  brightest 
hopes  of  the  church  of  Christ,  would  naturally  lift  the  mind  from 
the  regions  of  uncertainty  and  doubt  to  the  higher  atmosphere  of 
communion  and  fellowship  with  God. 

I  remain,  my  dear  Friend,  yours  faithfully  in  Christ  Jesus, 

CHARLES   B.  SXEPP. 


APPENDIX.  347 


(From  her  friend  Elizabeth  Clay.) 

Among  the  most  distinct  recollections  of  my  childhood  is  my  first 
sight  of  dear  F.  R.  H.  On  my  return  to  school  at  Belmont,  after 
the  summer  holidays,  in  1850,  I  was  taken  into  the  large  room, 
where  all  the  teachers  and  pupils  had  just  assembled  for  tea.  Seated 
amongst  a  group  of  little  ones,  at  the  bottom  of  a  long  table,  was 
a  new  pupil,  witn  long  golden  curls  falling  around  her  head.  Her 
appearance  at  once  attracted  me,  for  I  remember  that  as  I  joined  the 
party  my  thought  was,  "I  should  like  her  for  my  friend."  Little 
did  I  imagine  that  before  the  close  of  that  half-year  a  friendship 
would  have  commenced  between  us  which  resulted  in  the  closest 
intimacy,  uninterrupted  until  her  entrance  into  glory  twenty-eight 
and  a  half  years  afterwards.  It  was  from  the  beginning  based  on  an 
earnest  desire  to  know  and  to  follow  the  Saviour.  During  the  first 
holidays  we  visited  one  another's  homes,  and  had  Bible  reading  and 
prayer  together.  For  some  years  she  had  not  the  settled  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Lord  which  were  so  characteristic  of  her  after  life ;  she 
seemed  to  seek  in  vain  for  any  assurance  of  salvation.  In  later 
years  her  impression  was  that  her  trying  and  painful  early  experi- 
ence was  permitted,  partly,  that  it  might  be  evident  that  her  after  joy 
had  nothing  to  do  with  her  naturally  happy  buoyant  temperament. 

One  night  in  March,  1859,  when  we  were  sharing  the  same  room, 
after  rising  from  prayer,  she  told  me  that  the  words  we  had  read 
together  earlier  in  the  evening  about  the  woman  in  Mark  v.  27, 
who  "  came  in  the  press  behind  "  and  touched  Jesus,  had  brought 
comfort  to  her  heart,  and  that  she  could  now  trust  that  He  would 
not  turn  her  away  either.  This  bright  gleam  of  light  never  passed 
away,  but  gradually  increased  and  brightened,  shining  "more  and 
more  unto  the  perfect  day."  She  always  seemed  fully  to  act  up 
to  the  light  given  her,  and  thus,  doubtless,  it  was  that  some  who 
started  with  her,  or  before  her,  found  themselves  left  behind  as  she 
pressed  on  in  the  upward  path.  Her  poetical  power  impressed  me 
even  in  childhood.  I  well  remember  one  summer  evening  walk  we 
took  together  when  she  was  visiting  us  in  the  summer  of  185 1,  and 
her  rapidly  composing  some  sweet  lines  on  the  lovely  sunset  and 
surrounding  scene. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


Letter  from  Miss  Ada  Leigh. 

77,  Avenue  Wagram,  Paris,  June  1879. 

It  is  five  years  ago  since  I  met  F.  R.  H.  at  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference :  our  first  and  last  meeting  face  to  face,  yet  not  in  spirit, 
for  the  words  she  wrote  were  treasured,  falling  with  the  dew  of 
loving  sympathy,  pure  and  fresh,  because  God-given  after  the  toil 
and  heat  of  a  weary  day.  .  .  .  Just  after  trie  first  meeting  at 
Mildmay  for  our  Paris  Homes,  when  I  was  feeling  the  chill  which 
creeps  over  one  after  a  great  effort,  and  in  my  weakness  fearing  that 
it  had  all  been  a  failure,  F.  R.  H.  came,  threw  her  arms  round  my 
neck,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  offered  me  a  handful  of  her 
jewellery  for  my  work;  as  she  expressed  it,  '"'such  as  I  have  to 
give." 

The  next  day,  after  partaking  of  the  Holy  Communion  in  St. 
Jude's  Church,  the  last  day  of  the  Conference,  1874,  we  met  again. 
The  rain  was  descending  in  torrents,  making  one  yearn  for  showers 
of  blessings  on  souls.  I  said  I  could  cry  aloud,  in  the  burden  and 
loneliness  of  my  heart,  for  showers  such  as  these.  "  Could  you," 
she  answered,  stopping  in  the  'rain,  and  looking  lovingly  in  my  face, 
"could  you?  then  be  comforted,  God  will  do  great  things  for 
you."  The  solemn  power  and  sympathy  of  her  words  have  never 
been  forgotten  ;  and  often,  when  the  burden  of  souls  has  lain  heavy, 
^he  path  narrow,  lonely,  and  rugged,  the  spirit  weak  and  sore  with 
fightings  within  and  fears  without,  comes  back  the  echo  of  those 
gentle  words  of  one  who  well-  knew  what  heart  dealing  with  the 
Master  was,  and  His  way  of  dealing  with  the  hearts  He  would 
make  all  His  own.  "Be  comforted,  God  will  do  great  things  for 
you." 

Letter  to  M.  V.G.  H.  from  "B.M.,"  authoress  of  "Ezekiel? 

"  Elijah"  a  fid  other  poems. 

September  24,  1S79. 
My  dear  Madam, — 

It  is  indeed  a  pleasure  to  recall  the  few  simple  incidents  of  my 
intercourse  with  your  beloved  one,  and  to  record  them  now  for  you. 
Our  friendship  was  so  sweet,  so  perfect,  and,  alas  for  me,  so  short, 


APPENDIX.  349 


that  it  seems  almost  now  like  a  very  lovely  dream  when  one 
awaketh.  But  no  dream,  however  bright,  could  have  left  such  a 
light  behind  it. 

The  first  communication  which  passed  between  us  was  her  note, 
two  years  ago,  asking  permission  to  publish  part  of  "  One  by  One  " 
with  her  own  music.  This  note  lies  before  me  now,  and  is  very 
characteristic  of  the  writer.  It  begins  formally,  as  to  a  total 
stranger,  but  her  own  loving  spirit  looks  out  in  the  closing  words, 
"  My  heart  is  indeed  with  thy  heart.  Yours  most  cordially,  Frances 
Ridley  Havergal"  ;  and  the  little  postscript  runs,  "  With  the  voice 
together  shall  they  sing,  for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye." 

My  first  sight  of  her  was,  as  you  know,  last  year,  when  she 
passed  near  our  home  by  rail.  I  went  to  our  station  to  meet  a 
friend,  who  had  travelled  accidentally  in  the  same  carriage,  and 
pointed  me  out  to  her  as  they  drew  up.  There  was  a  bustle  that 
day  at  our  little  station,  and  the  train  was  a  long  one  ;  as  it  moved 
off  I  saw  a  bright  face  leaning  out  a  good  way  down,  and  an  eager 
hand  kissed  to  me  again  and  again,  but  I  did  not  quite  know  till 
afterwards  that  it  really  was  to  me,  for  the  bright  face  was  that  of  a 
stranger,  and  there  were  many  people  standing  about.  It  gives  me 
a»  little  pang  still,  to  think  that  the  sweet  impulsive  greeting  was 
unreturned. 

Soon  after  this  we  met,  as  you  know  ;  and  then  came  the  two 
happy  days  she  spent  with  us.  None  of  the  time  was  lost  in 
"making  acquaintance '";  we  knew  each  the  heart  of  the  other, 
though  only  till  then  in  cold  print,  and  commenced  on  the  level  of 
that  knowledge.  We  asked  each  other  countless  questions  and 
compared  many  notes,  as  to  how  "things"  occurred  to  us,  how  they 
changed  and  began  to  live  and  grow  and  take  possession  of  us,  and 
how  finally  they  "got  written."  She  said  once  or  twice,  "I  have 
never  had  exactly  this  kind  of  intercourse  with  any  one,  how 
deliciously  interesting  it  is."  She  told  me  that  she  almost  always 
completed  each  "  thing"  that  occurred  to  her,  and  was  not  haunted  by 
hints  and  dreams  of  possible  poems  which  never  shaped  themselves. 
Also,  that  she  seldom  felt  a  chill  of  disappointment  with  what  she 
had  written,  but  hoped  for  the  best,  knew  she  had  done  what  she 
could  with  the  material  given  her,  and  went  on  content  to  another 
bit  of  work.    In  this  I  felt  that  she  took  indeed  at  once,  the  lowliest 


350  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

and  the  highest  view  of  her  vocation.  She  said,  in  one  of  these 
happy  talks,  "  I  am  so  glad  you  call  Him  '  the  Master,'  it  was  one 
of  the  first  things  that  made  me  love  what  you  wrote.  Is  it  not  a 
dear  name  ?  "  We  spoke  of  death,  and  she  said,  "  I  can't  say  I  am 
exactly  in  a  hurry  to  go,  are  you  ?  We  need  not  wish  to  be  taken 
away  in  the  midst  of  our  days,  for  there  is  so  much  delightful  work 
to  do  here,  and  in  any  case  we  shall  have  time, — eternity, — for  the 
glory  and  the  rest." 

On  one  of  her  two  evenings  with  us,  she  offered  to  have  a  Bible 
reading  for  our  maid  servants  and  a  few  others,  which  was  much 
appreciated.  The  other  evening  she  played  and  sang  to  us  in  the 
drawing-room,  moving  our  hearts.  In  all  she  did  one  could  see 
that  the  Master  was  always  with  her  and  her  eyes  unto  Him,  the 
"secret  of  His  presence"  had  been  revealed  to  her,  and  was  the  joy 
and  rejoicing  of  her  heart.  An  instance  of  this  continual  sense  of 
His  real  presence  rises  before  me.  We  had  been  talking  of  strange 
and  dark  events  in  the  world,  and  I  expressed  an  unguarded  wonder 
that  such  things  were  permitted.  Instantly  I  felt  her  hand  on  my 
arm,  and  she  said  quickly,  "  Dear,  dear  B.  M.,  don't!  He  does  not 
like  to  hear  us  say  these  things."  It  was  just  the  hurried  movement 
and  word,  with  which  one  might  recall  to  a  friend  the  forgotteji 
presence  of  a  Third,  yet  done  with  solemnity  as  "touching  the 
King." 

In  reference  to  the  above,  I  should  tell  you  that  she  begged  to  call 
me  by  my  initials,  which  she  said  had  been  so  long  dear  to  her. 
She  persuaded  me  at  once  to  call  her  by  her  own  sweet  Christian 
name,  and  was  so  glad  that  I  preferred  Frances  to  Fanny. 

Observing  the  little  pillar  post  which  stands  in  our  hall,  and  on 
which  the  hour  of  despatch  is  printed,  with  ' '  No  delivery  or  de- 
spatch on  Sunday,"  she  said  in  her  bright  way,  "  Capital !  that's  as 
it  should  be."  To  our  coachman's  wife,  touching  her  baby's  cheek 
with  a  gentle  hand,  she  said  softly,  "  Is  it  not  nice  to  think  that  He 
took  up  young  children  in  His  arms,  laid  His  hands  on  them,  and 
blessed  them?"     He  was  in  all  her  thoughts. 

Her  words  when  we  parted  lingered  in  my  heart :  "Oh,  is  it  not 
sweet  of  the  Master  to  give  us  such  days  as  these?  It  is  not  merely 
'  all  our  need,'  but  delicious  extra  things  too,  such  treats  as  this  has 
been,  He  planned  it  all  for  us." 


APPENDIX.  351 


To  us  both,  this  had  seemed  the  beginning  of  a  long  friendship. 
We  spoke  of  future  visits  in  the  years  to  come,  and  of  publishing 
songs  together,  and  of  other  plans.  But  her  time  was  at  hand. 
Our  brief  friendship  held  only  that  one  parting,  which  was  to  lead 
to  no  earthly  meeting.  One  birthday  (her's),  one  exchange  of 
Christmas  greetings,  a  few  of  her  bright  loving  letters,  and  she  was 
gone, — gone  to  the  land  that  is  gathering  to  itself,  day  by  day,  our 
best  and  loveliest. 

Two  days  after  her  birthday  she  wrote:  "  How  kind  of  you,  darling 
friend,  to  recollect  my  day,  and  send  me  such  a  charming  book.*  I 
do  like  it  so  much.  I  want  a  long  chat  with  you  most  sorely,  but 
can't'make  time  just  now  without  confirming  a  growling  headache. 
I  have  just  been  relieving  my  mind  by  writing  a  little  poem  '  The 
Key  Found.' f  I  have  been  wishing  for  a  long  time  to  have  a  very 
direct  shot  at  this  dreary,  misty,  semi-unbelief,  that  some  people 
pride  themselves  on.  Oh,  if  they  would  but  '  come  and  see '  our 
Lord  Jesus  !  Your  ever  loving  Frances." 

Her  last  letter,  written  so  shortly  before  her  death,  is  also  before 
me  now.  "  Dearest  B.  M.  Thanks  many  for  your  dear  note.  .  . 
I  have  no  respite,  I  must  make  a  little  lull  in  life.  Whilst  most 
thankful  for  success,  I  am  almost  alarmedly  wondering  whereunto 
this  work  will  grow.  Yet  oh,  how  one  wants  Him  to  make  the 
very  most  of  all  we  have  and  are.     Remember  me  warmly  to  Mr. 

M .     I  am  going  to  send  you  '  Kept '  as  soon  as  published. 

Your  loving  friend,  F.  R.  H." 

Before  I  had  time  to  reply  to  this  letter,  she  was  gone  to  Him 
whom  her  soul  so  fervently  loved.  I  was  struck  by  an  expression 
you  used  in  your  first  note  to  me,  that  "  surely  she  must  enjoy 
heaven  more  than  most. "  I  know  exactly  what  you  mean,  and  I 
find  it  singularly  easy  to  realize  her  there,  to  picture  her  bright 
spirit  at  home  in  the  Father's  house,  and  to  imagine  the  sacred 
ecstasy  with  which  she  serves  Him  day  and  night  in  the  temple.  Is 
it  not  sweet  also,  and  comforting,  to  think  of  her  tender  greeting  by 


*    "The    Romance  of  Astronomy."      By   Professor    Kalley   Miller,    M.A., 
F.R.A.S.     Macmillan  and  Co. 
t  See  "Under  His  Shadow,"  page  186. 


352  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

and  by ;  of  the  joyful  grace  with  which  she  will  welcome  her  dear 
ones  to  share  the  blessed  rest  ?  And  it  is  an  inspiring  thought  that 
even  such  as  she,  gifted  with  noble  imaginations,  and  fervent  hearts, 
and  unutterable  longing  after  God,  have  found  the  place  prepared 
for  them,  and,  above  all,  the  open  vision  of  the  King  Himself 
transcends  without  measure  their  most  glorious  hope. 

With  true  sympathy  in  your  grief  and  in  your  gratitude, 
Believe  me,  Dear  Madam, 

Affectionately  yours, 

B.M. 


NEARER    NOW    THAN    WE    THINK." 

"  I  have  no  respite,  I  must  make  a  little  lull  in  life." 

{Last  letter,  received  May  i6t/i,  1879.) 

She  stood  in  the  glorious  shadow 

Of  the  Father's  house  of  love, 
But  she  saw  not  the  shining  threshold 

Where  the  Angel-Watchmen  move ; 
She  heard  not  their  garments  faintly  stir 
As  they  opened  the  golden  gates  for  her. 

She  had  toiled  in  the  blessed  Vineyard, 

And  as  she  toiled  she  sang, 
Till  far  through  the  sunny  distance 

That  sweetest  music  rang  ; 
And  her  fellow-workers,   far  and  near, 
Gave  thanks  to  God  for  her  words  of  cheer. 

We  heard  her  sing  in  the  dawning, 
When  the  mists  hung  low  and  chill  ; 

In  the  heavy  heat  of  the  noontide 
Her  clear  voice  cheered  us  still ; 

And  when  evening  shadows  were  closing  round, 

We  folded  our  hands  to  that  tender  sound. 


APPENDIX.  353 


And  those  who  were  watching  at  midnight, 

Watching  in  pain  or  fear, — 
Heard  oft  in  that  sorrowful  stillness 

One  sweet  voice  ringing  clear, 
For  God  her  Maker,  her  God  and  King, 
Had  given  her  songs  in  the  night  to  sing. 

And  the  souls  that  were  passing  in  silence 

To  the  River  dreary  and  dim, 
Heard,  down  by  its  desolate  margin, 

A  sweet  voice  sing  of  Him, 
Who  will  welcome  His  children  "one  by  one" 
To  the  smiling  city  beyond  the  sun. 

Far  off  on  the  desert  mountains 

To  wandering  souls  it  came, 
That  sound  of  a  tender  message, 

That  pleading  in  Christ's  dear  name'; 
It  followed  the  sorrowful  path  they  trod, 
Till  the  wandering  spirits  were  turned  to  God. 

And  she  sang  to  the  little  children, 

Of  the  children's  God  and  King  ; 
When  heart  and  voice  were  weary 

She  sang,  unfaltering ; 
And  her  fervent  spirit  leapt  to  see 
The  little  ones  gather,  sweet  Lord,  to  Thee, 

But  at  length  she  longed  for  a  "respite," 

To  gather  in  silence,  alone, 
New  strength  for  her  mighty  harvest, 

For  the  great  work  yet  to  be  done  ; 
She  prayed  for  a  "lull"  in  the  labour  of  life, 
A  breathing  space  in  the  glorious  strife, — 

For  only  a  little  shadow 

From  the  red  sun's  fiery  glow, 
One  hour's  brief  rest  by  the  fountains 

Where  the  waters  of  comfort  flow, 
Where  the  flowers  are  blowing,  so  pale  and  sweet, 
In  the  tender  gloom  by  the  Master's  feet. 

A  A 


354-  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  H. 

Yet, — could  she  have  rested 'ever 

Where  the  cool  soft  shadows  lie, 
Whilst  weary  and  faint  in  the  noontide 

One  soul  went  wandering  by? — 
Nay ;  one  sad  step  on  the  dreary  road 
Would  have  troubled  her  heart  as  it  leant  on  God; 

So  willing  to  toil  and  travel, 

To  suffer  and  watch  for  all, 
So  near  in  heart  to  the  Master, 

So  eager  to  follow  His  call, — 
She  spent  her  soul  in  the  service  sweet, 
And  only  in  Death  could  rest  at  His  feet 

So  this  is  the  needed  respite, 

Her  shadow  from  noonday  sun 
Falls  dark,  from  the  wing  of  the  Angel, 

Who  comes  when  our  work  is  done, 
To  bring  no  "lull"  in  the  hurry  of  life, 
But  the  Conqueror's  Rest  after  toil  and  strife. 

And  now,  in  the  King's  own  Palace, 

She  sings  to  her  harp  of  gold, 
With  the  seal  of  God  on  her  forehead, 

In  her  spirit  His  peace  untold, 
Where  never  a  sorrowful  step  nor  cry 
Shall  break  on  the  lull  of  Eternity. 

B.  M. 


[Lines  by  the  late  Miss  Julia  Kirchhoffer,  and 
explanatory  Letter,  to  F.  R.  H.     Seepage  197.) 

Ask  her  to  come  and  sing  to  me, 

For  day  by  day  I  long, 
With  a  craving  never  known  before, 

For  the  magic  of  a  song — 
'Twere  like  a  sweet,  stray  wanderer 

From  heaven's  choral  throng. 


APPENDIX.  355 


"  You  hardly  ever  spoke  to  her, 

So  little  of  her  know  !  " 
But  read  her  verses  once  : 

"  Sing  to  them  sweet  and  low, 
And  the  pain-dimmed  eye  will  brighten, 

As  the  soothing  verses  flow." 

You  see  she  feels  the  gift  of  song 

A  holy,  high  bequest, 
Then  how  could  she  refuse  to  grant 

A  poor  sick  child's  request  ! 
Methinks  't  would  soothe  this  constant  pain, 

And  lull  me  into  rest. 

I  want  "The  old,  old  story," 

How  Jesus  set  us  free  ; 
Or  the  riven  "Rock  of  Ages," 

Or  else  "Abide  with  Me"; 
Or  what  we  used  to  sing  at  night, 

"Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee." 

Then  tell  her  how  I  'm  lying  here, 

In  weariness  and  pain, 
And  how  I  long  to  feel  the  charm 

Of  music's  voice  again  ! 
I  know  she  '11  come  and  sing  for  me 

Some  old  familiar  strain. 

Nov.,  1S70. 
"  The  time  these  verses  refer  to  was  before  my  confirmation. 
I  was  very  ill,  and  no  one  thought  I  could  get  through  such  an 
exertion.  I  used  to  lie  all  day  long,  feeling  pretty  wretched.  Then 
came  a  passionate  longing  for  music,  which  no  one  here  could 
gratify.  You  were  the  only  person  I  knew  of,  but  none  of  us  had 
ever  spoken  to  you.  .  .  .  That  is  the  story  of  these  verses  ; 
perhaps  it  may  encourage  you  sometimes  in  the  ministry  of  song. 
It  would  be  hard  to  tell  all  that  your  book  has  been  for  me.  .  .  . 
When  in  the  holidays  at  home  I  was  in  great  pain  and  suffering, 
my  sister  used  to  sit  on  the  bed,  and  read  out  your  poems  to  soothe 
me.— Julia  Kirchhoffer." 


356  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


Letter  of  Dr.  Alexander,  BisJwp  of  Derry. 

The  Committee  of  preparation  for  the  Church  Congress 
at  Swansea  had  invited  my  dear  sister  to  write  a  paper 
on  hymnology.  At  their  meeting  in  October,  1879, 
touching  allusion  was  made  to  the  beauty  of  her  hymns 
and  her  lamented  removal  from  the  church  below. 
Dr.  Alexander,  Bishop  of  Derry,  wrote  to  me : 

"I  am  to  speak  briefly  at  the  Swansea  Congress  upon  the  use 
and  abuse  of  hymnology.  The  exquisitely  pathetic  hymns  of  youi 
sister,  F.  R.  H.,  the  subtle  and  loving  music  of  their  versification,  1 
shall  esteem  it  a  privilege  and  a  duty  to  mention  to  my  auditors. 
The  beautiful  circumstance  of  her  dying  song  will  afford  me  the 
most  affecting  and  most  touching  of  illustrations.  I  shall  certainly 
quote  from  her  hymns.  Whether  fifteen  minutes  will  give  me  time 
to  read  a  whole  hymn,  I  very  much  doubt ;  but  I  wish  to  quote 
some  of  her  noble  Advent  hymn  :  '  Thou  art  coining,  O  my 
Saviour.' " 


Letter  from  the  Secretary   of   Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. 

1334,  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia,  July  15,  1S79. 
My  dear  Miss  Havergal, — 

I  feel  a  delicacy  in  intruding  upon  the  sacredness  of  your  grief 
at  this  time  ;  and  yet  I  cannot  forbear  sending  a  few  words  of 
sympathy  to  the  sister  of  F.  R.  II.  In  thinking  of  her  here,  she  was 
not  a  far  off  writer  to  us,  but  a  woman  of  the  highest  type,  and  a 
friend  whom  we  had  learned  to  love.  Every  word  she  wrote  me 
came  as  from  a  dear  friend,  and  I  had  hoped  some  day  to  see  her 
face  to  face  ;  I  hope  so  still,  but  in  a  far  more  glorious  meeting. 
We  have  always  appreciated  her  writing  for  our  little  magazine,  in 
the  midst  of  her  many  cares  and  of  her  physical  weakness  and  pain ; 


APPENDIX.  3:7 


and  we  knov)  that  it  has  done  a  work  for  the  Master  here  which  He 
will  own  and  bless  ;  how  much  good  we  cannot  know  until  the 
hereafter.  I  have  part  of  her  "  Marching  Orders  "  still  to  publish, 
and  feel  that  they  are  a  sacred  legacy  to  the  readers  of  our  magazine, 
and  pray  that  their  sweet,  forcible,  scriptural  words  may  go  to  the 
hearts  of  the  thousands  they  will  reach.  How  many,  many  words 
of  your  dear  one  will  go  on  and  on,  in  their  mission  of  love,  while 
there  are  mortals  to  need  their  stimulus  and  comfort  !  She  is  well 
known  and  loved  by  a  large  circle  of  friends  in  America,  whom  she 
has  helped  by  her  writings  and  by  the  knowledge  of  her  devoted 
life.  How  blessed  is  her  rest,  and  how  truly  do  her  works  follow 
her  !  In  reading  of  her  last  triumphant  moments,  one  longs  for 
the  time  for  meeting  on  the  other  shore,  and  of  leaving  for  ever  this 
sin-stained,  tempest-tossed  world.  While  we  rejoice  with  her  over 
the  victory  won,  the  dear  ones  left  must  bear  the  pain,  and  still  press 
on  in  the  conflict  of  life.  This  is  such  a  hard  part  of  life  ;  but  oh, 
the  Master's  strength  and  love  are  sufficient  for  even  this,  and  how 
tenderly  does  He  ever  lead  us  through  the  deep  waters.  May  He 
place  round  about  you  His  everlasting  arms  in  this  your  time  of 
sorrow ! 

Yours  in  true  sympathy,  and  in  the  love  and  service  of  the  one 
Master, 

(Miss)  JULIA  C.  THOMPSON, 

Editor  "  Woman's  Work  for  Woman.'' 


[From  "  Faith  and  Works  "  Magazine.] 

THE  DEATH  OF  FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAYERGAL. 

What  a  flood  of  sorrow  swept  over  many  hearts  in  America,  when 
the  news  flashed  over  the  wires  that  Frances  Ridley  Havergal  was 
dead  !  We  had  so  long  loved  the  sweet  outgushings  of  her  poetic 
nature  ;  always  ring'ng  to  the  one  beloved  theme — a  Saviour's  love. 
And  now  the  voice  is  hushed,  the  lyre  unstrung,  ere  it  had  lost  any 
of  its  early  force  ;  taken  from  her  family  and  from  the  world  in 


358  MEMORIALS  OF  F,  R.  II 

the  prime  of  her  life,  just  when  she  seemed  about  to  gather  fresh 
strength  in  rest  from  her  labours  of  love ;  known  to  many  in  this 
western  world  only  by  the  sweet  interchanges  of  correspondence,  and 
the  writings  so  highly  valued,  she  leaves  a  void  not  soon  to  be  filled. 
And  yet  who  can  read  the  accounts  of  her  last  illness,  and  its 
triumphant  close,  without  echoing  her  own  words,  "  So  glorious  to 
go  home." 

Her  little  books,  "My  King,"  "Royal  Commandments  and 
Royal  Bounty,"  with  "Daily  Thoughts  on  Coming  to  Christ," 
are  the  constant  companions  of  a  very  large  number  of  Christians 
here,  whilst  "Little  Pillows"  and  "Morning  Bells"  are  dear  to 
many  a  child's  heart.  Even  on  the  Christmas  and  birthday  cards 
the  ever  loved  "  F.  R.  H. "  is  always  eagerly  sought,  as  sure  to  be 
appended  to  the  sweetest  sentiments.  It  has  long  been  the  writer's 
privilege  to  number  Miss  Havergal  amongst  her  friends  ;  during  a 
period  of  six  years,  the  hope  had  been  growing  in  both  our  hearts, 
that  we  might  meet ;  but  God  has  ordered  it  otherwise.  To  the  one 
for  whom  many  years  of  loving  work  seemed  in  store,  He  has  said, 
"  Friend,  come  up  higher"  ;  whilst  to  the  other,  nearing  the  allotted 
space,  it  is  His  pleasure  to  say,  "Tarry  awhile."  Oh,  may  all 
who  sorrow,  "  yet  not  as  others,"  over  this  most  unexpected  stroke, 
so  read  the  lessons  drawn  from  her  beautiful  life  that  her  heart's 
wish  may  be  theirs  ;] 

"  Take  my  life,  and  let  it  be, 
Ever,  only,  all  for  Thee." 

JANE  M'CREADY, 
Philadelphia,  July  1879. 


Lines  by  the  Rev.  F.  Jeffery. 
To   F.  R.  II.,  after  reading  "UNDER  THE  SURFACE." 

How  restless  seems  man's  outward  life, 

Like  billows  of  the  sea, 
With  every  jarring  wind  at  strife, 

From  clangers  never  free  ! 


APPENDIX.  359 


Yet,  safe  beneath  its  storm-lashed  face, 

See  ocean's  treasures  lie  ; 
So  rests  the  heart  secured  by  grace 

In  deep  tranquillity. 

The  summer  sun  lit  up  the  bay, 

No  breath  its  bosom  curled, 
When  youth  and  pleasure  launched  away 

Upon  their  ocean  world. 

Foul  slimy  monsters  lurk  within, 

Below  those  waters  fair ; 
And  so  the  smiling  life  of  sin 

Hides  death  and  fell  despair. 

F.  J- 

December  13,  1875. 

REPLIED  TO  BY  F.  R.  H.  ON  A  POST  CARD. 

Rightly  you  have  read  my  song ! 

Who  in  Jesus  liveth, 
'Neath  life's  turmoil  strange  and  strong 

Knows  the  peace  He  givcth. 

Peace  that  overflows  our  days, 

Silently  victorious  ; 
Peace  that  blossoms  into  praise, 
Hidden,  yet  most  glorious. 
December  16,  1875. 


Of  course  many  pages  might  be  filled  with  reviews  and 
eulogies  from  English  and  American  sources  ;  far  more 
grateful  to  my  dear  sister  was  the  record,  which  often 
greeted  her,  how  God  had  blessed  her  word  and  work. 
Whilst  it  is  quite  unnecessary  here  to  extract  or  repeat 
any  of  these  appreciative  notices  (quite  a  hundred  might 
be  given  from  America  alone),  it  may  be  interesting  to 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


some  to  read  the  following  extracts  from  letters  of  the 
late  Rev.  Charles  Tennyson  Turner,  of  Grasby 
Vicarage  (the  poet),  1870. 

Since  I  looked  critically  at  "  The  Ministry  of  Song,"  I  have 
been  surprised  and  delighted  with  the  great  beauty  and  power  of  a 
good  proportion  of  the  poems,  and  the  sweetness  of  the  residue. 
I  particularly  like  "  On  the  Last  Leaf,"  "  How  should  they  Know 
Me?"  and  '  Making  Poetry.'  I  have  not  often  met  with  such  vital 
truth  illustrated  by  an  imagination  so  subtle  and  so  true  as  the  two 
last  evince. 

Nor  is  the  metre  apart  from  this  estimate,  being  very  charming 
and  spirited.  .  .  .  "Wounded"  is  very  charming,  and  so  is 
"Faith  and  Reason."  I  cannot  say  these  are  the  very  best  in  the 
book,  for  there  are  equals  ;  but  the  "  How  should  they  Know  Me  ?  " 
and  "  Making  Poetry  "  are  before  all  others. 

Extract  from  another  letter  from  the  same,  1870. 

I  quite  agree  with  you  that  "Life  Crystals"  is  very  thoughtful 
and  beautiful,  but  I  continue  to  like  those  I  mentioned  best  of  all. 

Miss  Havergal,  Sappho,  and  Mrs.  Browning  constitute  my  present 
female  trio.  There  may  be  others  lying  perdue s  to  me  in  foreign 
languages,  but  I  know  at  present  of  none  equal  to  these. 


APPENDIX.  -id 


THE   CHURCH   MISSIONARY   SOCIETY 
MEMORIAL   FUND. 

The  following  letter  appeared  in  The  Record,  in  July, 
1879,  suggesting  the  "Frances  Ridley  Havergal  Church 
Missionary  Memorial  Fund." 

To  the  Editor  of  The  Record. 

Sir, — I  am  but  giving  expression  to  the  thoughts  of  others  when 
I  venture  to  suggest  an  "In  Memoriam  Thank  Offering"  from  the 
tens  of  thousands  of  readers  whose  hearts  have  so  often  been 
gladdened  and  stimulated  to  labour  for  the  Master  by  the  "sweet 
singer,  and  yet  strong,"  who  is  now 

"Among  the  choir  of  Paradise, 
A  singer  evermore." 

Many  objects  dear  to  her  in  life,  to  which  these  offerings  could  be 
devoted,  might  easily  be  named ;  but  perhaps  the  most  fitting  and 
appropriate,  and  one  that  will  assuredly  commend  itself  to  all  who 
sympathise  with  her  in  her  loyal  devotion  to  the  "King's  Marching 
Orders,"  would  be  a  special  Church  Missionary  Memorial  Fund. 

Those  who  knew  her  best  can  best  testify  to  the  deep  interest 
ever  taken  by  our  beloved  friend  in  the  God-commanded  work  of 
missions.  Early  associations  led  her  to  identify  herself  specially 
with  the  work  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  When  only  a 
child,  "  the  golden-haired  fairy  of  the  home  circle,"  as  the  youngest 
member  'of  the  family,  it  was  her  Sunday  moi-ning  delight  to  carry 
the  missionary  plate  round  to  all  assembled  for  prayers,  for  the 
willingly  offered  pence.  When  six  or  seven  years  old  she  had  her 
first  missionary-box,  and  for  years,  especially  at  St.  Nicholas',  Wor- 
cester, energetically  and  systematically  she  obtained  weekly  and 
monthly  contributions.  It  was  one  of  her  special  treats  to  hear  her 
father  tell  of  his  pioneering  deputation  visits  to  the  far  end  of  Cornwall 
and  Devonshire,  where,  as  early  as  1822-24,  he  was  the  very  first  to 
preach  and  speak  for  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  In  1850  she 
writes  :   "Our  Church  Missionary  Association  has  increased  to  over 


362  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 

.£40.  For  myself,  I  have  nearly  thirty  subscribers,  half  quarterly  and 
half  monthly ;  and  though  the  sum  in  some  cases  is  small,  I  think  that 
is  a  pretty  tolerable  list.  But  I  want  to  have  more  internal  missionary 
spirit,  it  is  more  natural  to  me  to  work  than  to  feel.  I  do  more 
collecting  than  praying  !  Oh,  to  be  like  Him  in  this  as  in  all  other 
things.  I  have  at  last  hit  upon  a  new  device,  and  earned  something 
by  my  brains  for  my  pet  Church  Missionary  Society.  Some  half- 
crown  pocket  books  advertised  so  many  copies  gratis  as  prizes  for 
the  best  poetical  enigmas.  So  I  wrote  sixteen  of  all  sorts,  signed 
Zoide  and  Sabrina,  and  have  just  received  six  copies.  I  reserved 
one  copy,  and  have  sold  all  the  rest  for  the  Society." 

Her  self  denying  life,  pleasing  others  and  so  pleasing  herself, 
found  her  ever  "ready  to  give"  to  missionary  work.  And  truly 
she  gave  that  which  "  cost  her  something."  In  a  letter  from  her 
sister  I  read  the  following  :  ' '  Just  this  time  last  year,  in  July,  she 
came  to  me  with  that  light  in  her  eye  which  always  told  of  some 
bright  thought.  '  Marie  !  It  has  come  over  me  this  morning  that 
I  shall  send  all  my  jewellery  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  I 
wrote  long  ago  : 

"Take  my  silver  and  my  gold  ; 
Not  a  mite  would  I  withhold." 

And  I  really  have  given  every  shilling  I  could  to  God's  service,  but 
I  never  thought  of  my  jewels.'  I  pleaded  in  vain  the  pleasure  of 
leaving  them  to  others.  '  No,'  she  said,  '  my  King  wants  them, 
and  they  must  go  ;  delightful  to  have  anything  to  give  Him.  I 
can't  go  to  India,  but  I  can  help  to  send  some  one.'  The  massive 
gold  chain  she  had  worn  for  four  years,  the  gift  for  some  literary 
toil,  she  took  off  her  neck,  substituting  a  very  old  one.  A  friend  at 
once  gave  her  a  handsome  price  for  her  chain,  and  she  brought  the 
gold  to  me,  rattling  the  sovereigns  merrily  in  her  hands.  '  There, 
this  goes  at  once  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  I  shall 
make  it  up  to  ,£50,  which  I  long  wanted  to  give.'  Though  we  were 
very  busy,  she  had  all  her  jewellery  cleaned  and  packed,  fifty-three 
articles  (even  her  useful  gold  pencils),  in  a  beautiful  casket,  and 
sent  up  to  London  to  the  care  of  the  Rev.  II.  Wright." 

It  may  be  the  offering  of  "jewellery  "  is  not  the  sacrifice  required 
from  many  for  the  King ;  but  some  offering  of  a  grateful  heart  will, 
we  think,  be  prompted  in  the  case  of  thousands  who  will  feel  it  a 


APPENDIX.  36; 


high  privilege  thus  far  to  be  associated  in  spirit  with  one  of  the 
noblest  and  truest  hearted  and  most  loyal  of  His  servants. 

I  refrain  from  doing  more  than  suggest.  I  must  leave  to  others 
the  details  of  any  plan  that  may  be  adopted  ;  only  I  think  it  would 
be  well  from  the  first  to  have  a  definite  plan.  The  translation  and 
circulation  of  selected  portions  of  her  works  in  the  mission  field 
would  be  a  distinct  object  of  great  interest  to  many.  Doubtless  the 
Rev.  H.  Wright  would  be  able  to  give  information  which  would 
guide  action  here.  Palestine  has  been  named  as  a  special  field,  but 
perhaps  India  or  South  Africa  might  awaken  more  general  interest. 
Some  will  remember  her  thrillingly  earnest  appeal  for  "  Our  Hindoo 
Sisters  " : 

"  Oh  !  for  a  fiery  scroll,  and  a  trumpet  of  thunder  might, 
To  startle  the  silken  dreams  of  English  women  at  ease, 
Circled  with  peace  and  joy,  and  dwelling  where  truth  and  light 
Are  shining  fair  as  the  stars,  and  free  as  the  western  breeze  i 

Oh  !  for  a  clarion  voice  to  reach  and  stir  their  nest 
With  the  story  of  sisters'  woes,  gathering  day  by  day, 

Over  the  Indian  homes  (sepulchres  rather  than  rest), 

Till  they  rouse  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  and  roll  the  stone 
away. 

Is  it  too  great  a  thing?     Will  not  ot\e  rise  and  go, 
Laying  her  joys  aside,  as  the  Master  laid  them  down? 

Seeking  His  lone  and  lost  in  the  veiled  abodes  of  woe, 

Winning  His  Indian  gems  to  shine  in  His  glorious  crown  ! " 

It  will  be  interesting  to  mention  that  one  item  of  Miss  Havergal's 
"  List  of  Work  for  1879  "  is  given  thus  :  "  To  complete  my  set  of 
1  Marching  Orders  '  for  the  Church  Missionary  Gleaner.'''  The  last 
paper,  in  the  June  number  of  the  Gleaner,  contained  the  following 
passage. 

"What  an  honour  to  be  one  of  the  'few'  forerunners  of  the 
King,  the  herald  of  a  silent  yet  real  and  mighty  advent  of  '  the  very 
God  of  very  God.'  Because  the  harvest  is  great  and  the  labourers 
few,  the  Lord  Jesus  said,  'Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  that  He  would  send  forth  labourers  into  His  harvest.'  If 
the  fact  remains,  the  command  remains.     And  the  fact  does  indeed 


3^4  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  IT. 

remain,  and  we  have  no  excuse  in  not  knowing  it.  We  know 
how  few  the  labourers  are.  We  cannot  say,  '  Behoki  !  we  knew  it 
not.'  The  need  is  recognised,  and  the  Lord  has  put  the  supply 
within  the  reach  of  the  voice  of  prayer  and  the  hand  of  faith.  He 
has  told  us  what  to  do,  and  so  now  the  responsibility  rests  upon  us. 
Perhaps  we  read  these  pages,  and  we  sorrow  a  little  for  the  burden 
of  the  King  of  princes,  and  wish  the  accounts  were  more  glowing. 
But  we  do  not  turn  the  passing  emotion  into  obedient  and  faithful 
and  purposeful  prayer,  and  so  our  sluggard  soul  desireth  and  hath 
nothing.  '  He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged  ';  but  if  we  fail  as 
His  '  helpers '  in  this  easiest  and  most  graciously  appointed  share  of 
His  glorious  work,  how  shall  we  hope  to  share  in  our  Master's 
harvest  joy,  and  what  claim  shall  we  have  to  join  in  the  great  har- 
vest Hallelujah?" 

I  am,  Sir,  yours  faithfully, 
BlackJi;ath.  CHARLES  BULLOCK. 

The  response  to  the  suggestions  thus  made  was  im- 
mediate and  most  generous.  The  Rev.  Prebendary 
Wright,  the  Hon.  Secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  at  once  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  proposal,  and 
the  Committee  of  the  Society  passed  the  following 
minute,  inserted  in  the  Church  Missionary  Gleaner  for 
September,  1879. 

General  Committee,  July  22. 
The  Secretaries  stated  that  it  had  been  determined  by  the  friends 
of  the  late  Miss  Frances  Ridley  Havergal  to  raise  a  memorial  fund 
to  be  called  "The  Frances  Ridley  Havergal  Missionary  Fund," 
with  the  intention  of  handing  it,  when  raised,  to  the  Committee  of  the 
Society,  to  be  expended  in  the  training  of  Native  Bible  women,  and 
in  the  translation  and  circulation  in  India,  (and,  should  the  fund 
allow,  other  mission  fields,)  of  suitable  and  selected  portions  of  Miss 
Havergal's  books.  The  Committee  expressed  the  pleasure  it  would 
give  them  to  administer  the  Fund  if  entrusted  to  them,  and  their 
satisfaction  that  the  name  of  Miss  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  whose 
devoted  y  terest  in  the  Society's  work  was  so  marked  in  her  life- 


APPENDIX.  365 


time,  should  be  permanently  inscribed  on  the  records  of  the  Society, 
and  her  loving  loyal  spirit  be  thus  by  God's  blessing  perpetuated  in 
its  Missions. 


The  Day  of  Days  for  February  1880  contained  the 
following  acknowledgment  of  contributions  received 
towards  the  Fund. 

THE   FRANCES    RIDLEY  IIAVERGAL  "CHURCH 
MISSIONARY  MEMORIAL  FUND." 

We  wish  it  were  possible  to  convey  to  others  the  feeling  produced 
in  our  own  mind  by  the  widespread  and  generous  response  accorded 
to  the  proposed  Church  Missionary  Fund  in  memory  of  Frances 
Ridley  Havergal. 

The  amount  received  now  exceeds  ,£1,900.  But  even  this  noble 
sum  cannot  be  rightly  estimated,  unless  it  is  borne  in  mind  that  it 
represents  the  distinct  offerings,  as  nearly  as  we  can  calculate,  of 
some  twelve  thousand  contributors.  Many  also  of  the  letters  accom- 
panying the  contributions  indicate  that  even  the  smallest  offerings 
"have  cost  "  the  givers  "something,"  and  are  literally  expressions 
of  heart-gratitude  to  "the  sweet  singer,"  who  stimulated  so  many 
to  the  consecrated  life,  and  whose  voice,  happily,  in  her  Royal 
books,  still — 

"  Rings  on  with  holy  influence  deep  and  strong." 

We  venture  to  express  the  hope  that  others  will  yet  "  cast  in  their 
mite."  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  twofold  object  of  the 
Fund  affords  scope  for  the  expenditure  of  almost  any  amount  that 
could  be  raised.  The  openings  for  the  employment  of  native  Bible 
women  in  India  might  indeed  almost  engross  the  funds  of  a 
Society  ;  and  the  circulation  of  translated  and  selected  portions  of 
F.  R.  H.'s  writings,  in  India  and  other  mission  fields,  would  well 
employ  the  amount  already  raised. 

As  one  indication  only  of  the  need  of  Christian  literature  in  our 
mission  fields,  and  the  special  fitness  of  selections  from  F.  R.  PL's 
books  for    circulation,   the  Rev.    Prebendary  Wright  says:  "The 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


following  extract  from  a  letter  just  received  from  one  of  our 
missionaries  in  Ceylon  shows  that  there  need  be  no  fear  of  our  being 
able  to  put  the  F,  R.  H.  Memorial  Fund  to  good  account  : — '  I 
have  begun  to  translate  Miss  Havergal's  "My  King"  into  Singh- 
alese, and  ask  for  a  grant  to  print  and  bind  the  same.  I  intend  to 
translate  her  other  works.'  " 

The  Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society  for  India  has  also 
just  issued  a  circular,  stating  that  "for  lack  of  Christian  literature 
in  the  mother  tongues  (the  sixteen  native  languages  spoken  by  the 
240,000,000  of  our  fellow  subjects  in  India)  the  work  of  the  mission- 
ary and  Zenana  teacher  is  greatly  crippled,  and  parents  have  been 
known  to  object  to  their  daughters  acquiring  the  art  of  reading, 
from  the  non-existence  of  a  pure  vernacular  literature  to  interest  and 
instruct  them,  which  induces  them  to  exercise  their  new  power  in 
perusing  the  polluting  publications  of  the  native  press." 

We  hope  "other  mission  fields"  (European,  African,  and 
American,  as  well  as  Asiatic)  will  also  be  reached  by  F.  R.  H.'s 
translated  books ;  but  even  confining  ourselves  to  India,  it  is 
sufficiently  clear  that  further  offerings  to  the  Memorial  Fund  may 
well  and  wisely  be  made  by  those  who  have  not  already  contributed. 

Contributions  can  be  sent  to  the  Rev.  Charles  Bullock,  Hon. 
Sec.  of  the  Fund,  7,  The  Paragon,  Blackheath,  S.E.  Cheques  and 
P.O.  Orders  payable  to  C.  Douglas  Fox,  Esq.,  Hon.  Treasurer. 
All  sums  received-  are  acknowledged  weekly  in  Hand  and  Heart. 


The  family  of  Frances  Ridley  Havergal  must  express 
their  gratitude  for  the  love  to  their  sister  which  these 
offerings  so  fully  testify.  They  also  wish  to  thank  the 
Rev.  Charles  and  Mrs.  Bullock  for  their  energy  and 
personal  labour  in  widely  scattering  appeals,  and  then 
answering  thousands  of  letters.  This  is  indeed  a  tribute 
of  love  from  the  friends  of  both  our  beloved  father  and 
sister. 

From  the  deeply  touching  letters  received  we  copy  the 
following. 


APPENDIX,  367 

(To  Rev.  C.  Bullock.) 

I  humbly  write  enclosing  one  shilling  for  the  F.  R.  H.  Memorial 
Fund  ;  it  is  a  poor  invalid's  humble  mite.  I  will,  with  your  per- 
mission, relate  the  circumstances  under  which  it  is  sent.  I  have 
been  afflicted  more  than  nine  years.  A  friend  sent  me  "Royal 
Commandments  "  ;  this  book  is  indeed  a  joy  and  comfort  to  my  soul, 
and  I  read  my  daily  commandment  with  a  pure  happiness,  and  each 
day  gain  a  renewal  of  strength  from  my  King.  The  portions  for  the 
tenth  and  eighteenth  days  have  been  an  especial  blessing  to  me. 
The  book  is  very  dear  to  me.  I  most  willingly  deny  myself  some 
little  necessity  that  I  may  contribute  to  the  Fund. 

Joseph  Harrison. 

(To  Rev.  C.  Bullock,  enclosing  a  post  office  order  for 
ten  shillings.) 

Wolverhampton,  February  23,  1SS0. 
It  is  my  privilege  to  be  able  to  add  my  humble  testimony  to  the 
work  of  that  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  Miss  F.  R.  Havergal,  so 
lately  called  away  to  receive  her  reward,  and  not  only  so,  but  I  am 
also  glad  as  a  railway  working  man  to  be  able  to  send  you  a  little 
help  towards  swelling  the  Memorial  Fund  of  one  so  truly  blessed. 
I  have  latterly  obtained  some  of  her  writings,  which  I  find  to  be  of 
the  greatest  value,  and  I  trust,  with  God's  help  and  blessing,  will 
be  so  esteemed  by  us  as  to  rank  next  in  value  to  the  word  of  God 
itself.  My  own  spiritual  experiences  I  find  so  clearly  marked  out 
in  what  she  has  written  in  that  beautiful  book,  "Kept  for  the 
Master's  Use,"  that  I  am  sure  God  will  give  great  success  to  the 
extension  of  such  a  dissemination  of  precious  truths,  which  (with 
the  aid  of  His  Spirit)  not  only  show  the  erring  child  the  besetting 
sin  which  keeps  back  the  entire  consecration  to  His  service,  but 
must  also  stand  as  a  "lamp"  to  guide  the  feet  of  many  a  poor 
sinner  grovelling  amidst  the  darkness  of  this  world,  and  lead  them 
up  to  that  light  and  liberty  wherewith  Christ  doth  make  His 
children  free. 

Yours  respectfully, 

William  Butler. 


3CS  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 

Very  many  letters  have  been  received,  from  all  parts^ 
acknowledging  blessings  received  through  the  books 
which  it  is  proposed  by  this  Fund  to  translate  and 
circulate ;  and  as  specimens,  and  incentives,  we  may 
reprint  the  following. 

{Extract  from  a  letter  of  the  Baroness  Wrewsky, 
Golubowo,  Russia,  November  1879,  to  J.  E.  J.) 

Thank  you  for  your  kindness  in  sending  those  two  lovely  little 
books  of  Miss  Havergal's,  which  reached  me  quite  safely,  and  have 
come  to  rejoice  both  me  and  my  little  girl,  who  with  her  brother 
studies  every  morning  the  chapters  quoted  in  "  Morning  Stars,"  and 
finds  out  the  verses. 

I  am  just  delighting  in  "  Kept  for  the  Master's  Use,"  and  thank 
you  so  much  for  sending  it.  It  is  so  full  of  earnest,  realizing  faith 
and  love  in  Jesus,  that  it  quite  stirs  one's  heart  to  the  very  depths. 

Oh  for  such  entire  consecration,  for  such  a  life  of  faith  and  close 
communion  !     Oh,  how  I  long  for  it,  how  I  pray  for  it ! 

{From  Mrs.  Keightley,  Mynora,  Sydney,  December  1879, 
to  J.  M.  C.) 

I  received  "  The  Last  Week  "  which  you  were  so  kind  as  to  send 
me.  Our  clergyman,  Mr.  Taylor,  was  so  impressed  with  the 
account,  that  he  took  the  liberty  of  writing  an  article  on  it  in  TIu 
Australian  C/mrc/iman,  which  I  now  send.  I  also  saw  a  very  nice 
article  in  The  Christian  Herald;  and  there  have  been  several  sermons 
preached  on  the  life  and  death  of  your  dear  sister  in  various  parts 
of  the  colony.  She  was  indeed  a  shining  light.  There  is  a  gentle- 
man in  this  district,  now  officiating  as  catechist  to  Mr.  Taylor,  a 
Mr.  Frazer,  who  entirely  ascribes  his  conversion,  under  God's  bless- 
ing, to  F.  R.  H.'s  writings. 

Very  handsome  contributions  to  the  Memorial  Fund 
have  come  from  this  colony. 

Many  similar  testimonies  have  been  received  from  all 


APPENDIX.  369 


parts  of  the  world ;  and  thus,  though  not  permitted  to 
carry  out  her  lifelong  wish  to  be  a  missionary,  yet  the 
Lord  has  used  my  dear  sister's  books,  in  far  distant 
missionary  stations. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  it  would  be  very  desirable 
if  yearly  subscriptions  were  paid  to  the  F.  R.  H.  Fund, 
thus  continuously  to  carry  on  the  support  of  trained 
Bible  women,  who,  with  the  living  voice  in  the  Zenanas, 
may  long  echo  her  words,  as  well  as  the  translation  of 
her  works. 


HB 


37o  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


FROM    THE    CHURCH    PASTORAL-AID 
SOCIETY'S  QUARTERLY  PAPER. 

The  death  of  Miss  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  which  took  place 
at  Caswell  Bay,  near  Swansea,  on  the  3rd  of  June  last,  has  been 
deeply  deplored  by  the  Christian  church  at  large.  The  many 
volumes  of  hymns  and  meditations  from  her  pen  on  the  "  things 
touching  the  King  "  are  so  vividly  impressed  on  the  minds  of  most 
of  our  readers  that  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  feel  that  she  could 
possibly  have  written  of  anything  else.  Her  illness  was  of  short 
duration,  and  the  circumstances  of  her  early  removal,  almost  by  a 
sudden  stroke,  invest  with  a  peculiar  interest  the  following  extract 
from  correspondence  with  reference  to  the  offer  which  she  made  of 
devoting  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  her  piano,  the  gift  of  her 
talented  father,  to  the  funds  of  the  Society. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary,  from  which  he  is  privileged  to  quote, 
her  sister  wrote  : 

"  It  may  be  of  use  to  you,  in  writing  about  the  gift,  to  recall  the 
exact  circumstances.  Towards  the  end  of  last  year,  my  dear  sister 
read  the  statement  of  the  failing  funds  of  the  Church  Pastoral- Aid 
Society,  whose  noble  work  she  always  admired  and  sympathised 
with.  She  expressed  to  me  her  desire  and  intention  of  sending  a 
cheque  for  ^50,  but  just  then  the  claims  of  some  other  Societies 
were  so  urgently  laid  before  her  that  she  gave  to  them  instead. 
But  the  longing  also  to  help  the  noble  and  half-paid  workers  in  the 
Church  vineyard  still  weighed  on  ner.  and  I  remember  her  saying, 
How  I  wish  I  could  send  off  a  cheque  at  once  !  but  fear  I  must 
wait  a  year.'  But,  as  with  other  generous  gifts,  she  waited  not,  but 
with  much  delight  told  me  that  she  would  give  her  much-valued 
piano,  left  to  her  by  her  beloved  father.  It  originally  cost  no 
guineas,  and  as  it  had  been  so  little  used  she  would  not  let  it  go 
under  the  half  price.  It  was  too  large  for  our  rooms  in  Wales, 
hence  she  resolved  to  give  it  to  your  Society." 

Little  did  the  Committee  think,  in  the  course  of  their  corre- 
spondence with  Miss  F.  R.  Havergal  on  the  subject  of  her  offer, 
that  she  who  had  so  often  sung  in  sweetest  strains  of  expectation  of 
future  and  endless  joy  in  Christ  was  so  near  the  border  of  the  land 
of  promised  rest.     Since  her  death,  the  gift,  ^50,  has  been  received. 


APPENDIX.  371 


IRISH   SOCIETY, 

For  Promoting  the  Scriptitral  Education  and  Religious  Instruction 
of  the  Irish-speaking  Population,  chiefly  through  the  medium  of 
their  own  language. 

17,  Upper  Sackville  Street,  Dublin, 
10th  June,  1879. 
Resolvjei— 

That  this  Committee  has  learned  with  very  deep  regret  of  the 
death  of  Miss  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  to  her  a  blessed 
change,  for  her  removal  from  the  work  for  Christ  on  earth 
was  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better  ;  but  a  loss  to 
the  church  of  Christ  throughout  the  world,  and  a  serious 
loss  to  the  Irish  Society,  for  which  she  had  been  an  inde- 
fatigable collector  and  advocate,  for  which  she  had  written 
her  popular  little  book  "Braey,"  and  established  the 
Juvenile  Branch  called  the  "  Bruey "  Branch,  and  for 
which  she  was  about  to  undertake  a  tour  of  visits  to  its 
mission  stations  in  Ireland,  with  the  intention  of  writing 
sketches  of  her  tour,  when  it  pleased  God  to  take  her  to 
Himself.  The  Committee  desires  to  convey  to  her  family 
the  expression  of  deep  and  heartfelt  sympathy  ;  copies  of 
this  resolution  to  be  sent,  in  sorrowing  remembrance,  to 
her  sister,  Miss  Havergal,  of  the  Mumbles,  Swansea,  and 
to  Giles  Shaw,  Esq.,  her  brother-in-law. 

Moved  by  Rev.  Henry  Carleton,  Hon.  Sec. 
Seconded  by  Denis  Crofton,  Esq. 
Frederick  Homan,  Esq.,  Chairman. 

Unanimously. 


HOW   F.   R.    H.'s   WORK    FOR    THE   IRISH    SOCIETY 
BEGAN,  IN   1856. 

It  was  her  brother-in-law's  custom  to  drive  into  Dublin 
every  Tuesday  morning,  at  seven,  to  attend  the  com- 
mittees of  the  Hibernian  Bible  and  the  Irish  Society. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


Frances  often  accompanied  him.  While  Mr.  Shaw  was 
preparing  the  financial  report  she  got  into  conversation 
with  Mr.  Robert  Wyon,  the  accountant  of  the  Irish 
Society.  He  interested  her  so  much  in  its  work,  and  gave 
her  such  stirring  details,  that  she  at  once  took  her  first 
collecting  card.  From  collecting  jQi  in  1856,  she  had  in 
March,  1879,  sent  in  more  than  ,£900  to  this  Society. 

In  1859,  with  her  dear  father's  full  consent,  she  or- 
ganized a  branch  society  in  Worcester.  Its  meeting  was 
addressed  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Moriarty,  and  we  give 
her  own  bright  words  at  this  time. 

June  6,  1859. 
Oui  Irish  "  go  "  went  off  tip  top.  I  determined  to  leave  no  stone 
unturned  within  my  power.  I  wrote  a  sketch  of  Mr.  Moriarty's 
conversion  from  Romanism,  and  papa  let  me  send  it  to  the  Worcester 
Journal.  The  room  was  full,  and  the  platform  too.  Mr.  Moriarty's 
speech  was  glorious,  not  faultless,  but  effective  and  telling.  The 
hardships  he  has  gone  through  are  incredible,  but  in  his  beautiful 
seagirt  Ventry  he  has  now  two  hundred  confirmants  around  him. 
He  is  still  sowing  and  watering,  and  may  a  yet  richer  ingathering 
be  vouchsafed  to  him  !  That  man  fascinated  me  to  the  last  degree. 
After  the  meeting  he  and  papa  were  deep  in  "  signs  of  the  times," 
and  all  that  style  of  thing,  so  interesting  !  When  Mr.  Moriarty  went 
away,  he  laid  his  hand  on  my  head,  and  said  in  a  way  I  shall  never 
forget,  so  gently,  solemnly,  and  holily, "  God  be  very  gracious  to  you, 
my  child."     It  was  like  dew,  as  if  a  tangible  blessing  came  in  it. 

In  connection  with  the  progress  of  her  Irish  Society's 
work,  the  following  particulars  will  be  interesting. 
Frances'  first  collector  in  Worcester  was  a  little  girl 
named  "  Bruey."  The  book  so  called  was  written  after 
her  death.  The  outline  of  her  simple  story  is  true.  One 
of  her  names  was  Bruce,  hence  her  pet  name  of  Bruey ; 
the  sketch  of  her  character  is  founded  on  recollections 


APPENDIX.  37; 


and  incidents.  Bruey's  Sunday-school  work,  the  Irish 
meeting,  the  Irish,  card,  and  the  forty-one  names,  her 
illness  and  peaceful  death,  are  all  facts.  "  Bruey "  has 
been  translated  into  most  lively  and  idiomatic  French 
by  Mdlle.  Tabarie,  changing  the  name  to  "  Lilla."* 

My  dear  sister's  collectors  so  increased,  that  she  thought 
it  would  be  well  to  make  them  a  branch  of  the  Irish 
Society's  tree.  Because  Bruey  was  her  first  collector, 
she  called  it  the  "Bruey  Branch."  The  first  who  collected 
in  this  branch  was  a  lovely  child,  "  Little  Nony."  Hear- 
ing of  her  illness  some  months  after,  Frances  sent  her 
this  sweet  little  note. 

My  dear  Nony, — 

I  had  no  idea  you  were  suffering  so  much  all  this  time.  I  think 
Jesus  must  have  been  carrying  you  in  His  arms  all  the  while, 
because,  you  see,  when  anybody  can't  even  walk  they  must  be 
carried.  And  I  am  quite  sure  He  must  be  loving  you  ever  so  much, 
I  mean  with  a  very  special  and  tender  love,  because  it  says,  '  Whom 
the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth.'  I  thank  you  so  much  for  the 
violets.  I  have  such  a  number  of  Bruey  collectors  that  I  hardly 
know  how  I  shall  manage  them  all.  We  shall  have  a  famous  Report 
next  year  I  hope.     .     .     . 

Very  much  love  from  your  loving  friend,  F.  R.  H. 

Dear  little  Nony's  work  for  Jesus,  and  patient  suffering, 
ended  on  the  evening  of  May  1st,  1879,  onty  a  month 
before  the  founder  of  the  Bruey  Branch  of  the  Irish 
Society  was  herself  called  away  to  rest  from  her  labours. 

Possibly  my  sister's  circular  letters  to  her  young  friends 
may  hereafter  be  printed ;  but  the  two  following  epistles 
will  show  how  thankfully  she  wrote  to  those  who  helped 


*  "  Lilla,  traduit  librement  par  Mdlle.  Marie  Tabarie."     Paris  : 
J.  Bonheure,  48  Rue  de  Lille. 


374  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

in  the  work,  and  how  she  did  not  scruple  to  ask,  for  the 
Society,  an  introduction  which  she  would  never  think  of 
working  out  for  herself 

(To  Emmeline  Parkinson!) 

My  dear  little  Fellow  Worker, — 

I  have  had  a  good  many  pleasant  surprises  in  the  course  of  my 
Irish  collecting,  but  I  don't  recollect  that  I  ever  had  a  pleasanter 
one  than  yours.  You  have  actually  beaten  Bruey  herself,  for  she 
had  forty-one  and  you  have  forty-four  names  !  I  wonder  if  this  is 
your  first  attempt  at  working  for  Christ  !  I  think,  dear  Emmeline, 
the  Lord  Jesus  knows  all  about  it,  knows  that  you  have  been  tiying 
to  be  a  little  worker  for  Him  ;  is  not  that  very  nice  ?  Now,  I  will 
ask  Him  to  send  you  a  great  blessing  on  what  you  have  collected, 
so  that  those  who  are  taught  by  means  of  your  money  may  not  only 
learn  to  read  of  Jesus  in  His  word,  but  may  learn  to  love  Him  and 
tell  others  about  Him.  Perhaps  you  have  done  more  for  the  Irish 
Society  than  you  suppose  !  because  you  have  put  an  idea  in  my 
head.  Three  little  girls  lately  wrote  me  a  letter,  something  like  your 
first  one,  having  liked  "  Bruey  "  so  much.  I  was  not  well  enough 
to  write  to  them  at  the  time,  but  now  I  shall  write  and  send  them 
each  a  book,  and  make  the  same  request  I  did  to  you,  and  then 
possibly  they  too  may  go  to  work  ;-  and  it  will  really  be  your  doing 
if  they  also  collect. 

I  will  tell  you  about  one  of  my  collectors,  an  invalid.  When 
going  to  visit  her  one  day,  I  prayed  that  the  Lord  Jesus  would  help 
me  to  say  something  to  comfort  her.  And  then  He  seemed  to  put 
into  my  mind  that  if  I  could  only  think  of  some  work  for  Christ  for 
her  to  do,  it  would  do  her  more  good  than  anything.  So  I  put  a 
collecting  card  in  my  pocket.  When  I  got  there  she  had  been  par- 
ticularly wanting  to  see  me  that  day,  for  she  had  been  so  sad,  think- 
ing she  could  do  nothing  for  Jesus,  and  for  a  whole  week  had 
prayed  He  would  let  her  do  just  something  for  Him.  So  I  took 
out  my  green  card,  and  told  her  I  thought  He  had  guided  me  to 
bring  her  a  bit  of  work  to  do,  and  would  she  try  and  collect  just  a 
little  for  these  poor  Irish,  who  cannot  be  reached  by  people  who  can 
only  speak  English?     So  she  was  delighted,  and  took  it  as  God's 


APPENDIX.  375 


own  answer,  and  has  ever  considered  it  as  the  work  He  had  given 
her  to  do.  May  I  send  my  special  thanks  to  your  mamma,  both 
for  allowing  you  to  collect  and  for  so  kindly  helping  you. 

Your  loving  Friend, 

F.  R.  H. 

(To .) 

Pyrmont  Villa,  Leamington,  November  20,  1S72. 
Dear  Sin,— 

I  must  send  a  few  lines  of  grateful  thanks  for  your  prayer  for  me. 
I  do  indeed  thank  you  most  earnestly,  and  may  our  great  and  beloved 
Intercessor  not  only  present  those  petitions  with  His  own  sweet 
incense  for  me,  but  return  the  blessing  sevenfold  upon  yourself  and 
your  work.     .     . 

I  wonder  if  I  may  ask  a  little  favour  !  Will  you  hand  the  enclosed 
little  notices  of  a  new  book  of  mine  to  any  members  of  your  congre- 
gation who  may  be  on  the  look  out  for  Christmas  presents  for  children 
of  ten  to  fourteen  years  of  age.  I  particularly  want  to  reach  by  it 
those  of  Christ's  little  ones  who  are  beginning  to  wish  to  love  Flim 
and  to  work  for  Him.  It  is  "a  story  book,"  but  founded  on  fact. 
"Bruey"  was  the  real  name  of  a  dear  little  girl  in  my  beloved 
father's  parish  at  Worcester. 

Your  work  is  immense  indeed.  How  glad  you  will  be  of  the 
"rest  that  remaineth"  ;  but  it  is  nicer  still  to  think  that  "  His 
servants  shall  serve  Him,"  without  fatigue,  or  fear,  or  imperfection, 
or  any  failure. 

With  very  best  wishes  I  am,  dear  sir,  yours  in  Him  whom  having 
not  seen  we  love,  Frances  R.  Havergal. 

By  F.  R.  H.'s  wish  her  work  is  still  carried  on,  by  two 
Secretaries  appointed  for  the  Bruey  Branch  :  Miss  Emily 
Titterton,  The  Lindens,  Leamington,  and  Miss  Mary 
Fay,  Ivy  Cottage,  Celbridge.  And  a  letter  lately  received 
from  Mr.  Fitzpatrick  says  :  "  I  find  that  on  the  comple- 
tion of  our  '  Bruey '  accounts  there  appears  an  amount 
far  larger  than  I  mentioned.  ...  It  now  proves  to 
be  ^789  iSs.     How  wonderful !     We  thank  God." 


3/6  MEMORIALS  OE  F  R.  II. 


[From  the  many  loving  tributes  to  my  sister's  memory,  the  following 
are  selected  for  reproduction  here.'] 


IN  LOVING  MEMORY  OF  MY  DEAR  AUNT,  F.  R.  Ii. 
JUNE  $rd,  1S79. 

The  King's  "all  glorious"  daughter 

Hath  reached  her  home  to-day ; 
She  was  so  true  and  loyal 

Along  her  heavenward  way ! 
Her  faith  was  ever  gazing 

Towards  that  peaceful  shore, 
Her  eyes  were  ever  watching 

The  Everlasting  "Door." 

As  on  the  "wheels  of  fire," 

The  chariot  bore  her  home, 
The  King  hath  called  her  higher 

Into  His  royal  dome. 
The  trumpet  tone  hath  sounded, 

Her  willing  voice  replied  ; 
Now,  with  encircled  glory, 

She  sitteth  at  His  side. 

Christ's  perfect  "blood  that  cleanscth'' 

Was  all  her  entrance  plea  ; 
That  crimson  stream  which  fioweth 

Hath  set  her  spirit  free; 
And,  "I  am  trusting  Jesus" 

Was  the  keynote  of  her  life, 
She  realized  His  power 

Throughout  her  earthly  strife. 


APPEXDIX. 


She  gloried  in  His  Presence, 

Exulted  in  His  Love ! 
Thus  making  earth  a  foretaste 

Of  richer  joys  above  ! 
She  gave  up  human  favour 

To  win  a  soul  for  Him. 
Nor  did  her  own  life's  shadows 

Ever  her  ardour  dim. 

Like  Him,  her  blessed  Master, 

She  ever  sought  to  cheer 
Those  weary  ones  in  darkness, 

Along  this  desert  drear. 
Her  soul-inspiring  music 

Enchained  the  listening  throng; 
And  countless  hearts  were  lightened 

Ly  her  "Ministry  of  Song." 

That  gentle,  holy  streamlet, 

Which  "Under  the  Surface"  lay, 
Hath  reached  the  mighty  ocean 

Where  all  is  perfect  day  ! 
Her  "Life  Mosaic"  glittered 

With  many  a  sparkling  gem  ; 
Her  King's  hand  now  hath  set  it 

In  His  royal  diadem. 

Now,  sisters,  ye  who  mourn  her, 

Let  this  your  tribute  be  ; 
E'en  as  this  sainted  minstrel, 

"Tell  out"  Christ's  love  so  free  ! 
Lay  at  His  feet  your  song-gift, 

Ask  Him  your  voice  to  fill 
With  holy,  heavenly  music, 

Echo  of  His  sweet  will. 

Cecilia  IIavekcai. 


378  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  H. 


OUR  "  SWEET  SINGER." 

Was  there  silence  over  yonder? 

Did  the  angels  cease  to  sing, 
As  they  waited  on  in  wonder 

For  the  mandate  of  their  King? 
When  the  royal  word  was  given, 

By  which  all  our  hopes  were  crushed, 
Was  there  silence  up  in  heaven? 

Were  the  Hallelujahs  hushed  ? 

When  the  shining  golden  sceptre 

Touched  the  form  we  loved  so  well, 
As  we  wished  we  could  have  kept  her, 

That  she  still  with  us  might  dwell; 
While  the  messenger  descended, 

Calling  her  from  us  away, 
While  our  knees  in  prayer  were  bended, 

Pleading  hard  for  her  to  stay ; 

Was  there  restless  earnest  longing 

Mid  the  white-robed  choral  band, 
As  with  eager  footsteps  thronging 

At  the  gate  they  took  their  stand  ? 
Was  there  overflowing  gladness, 

On  each  bright  expectant  face, 
While  our  hearts  were  bowed  with  sa^ln 

And  we  mourned  her  vacant  place  ? 

Ah  !    methinks  that  when  she  entered 

Those  celestial  courts  above-, 
Every  thought  and  eye  was  centred 

On  the  object  of  their  love, 
That  the  silence  then  was  broken 

By  triumphant  bursts  of  song, 
For  the  word  the  King  had  spoken, 

Which  had  bid  her  join  their  throng. 


APPENDIX.  379 


Hut  she  passed  them  all  unheeded, 

With  a  quick  impatient  spring  ; 
As  she  onward,  onward  speeded, 

Till  she  stood  before  her  King. 
How  her  raptured  eyes  would  glisten} 

With  a  lustre,  oh,  so  bright  ! 
And  she  still  would  stand  to  listen, 

And  to  revel  in  that  sight  ! 

Then  methinks  she  struck  the  chorus, 

And  her  rich  melodious  voice 
Was  above  their  tones  sonorous, 

Even  sweeter  and  more  choice. 
But  to  us  the  echo,  stealing, 

Of  the  beautiful  refrain, 
Bringeth  life,  and  light,  and  healing, 

Bidding  us  look  up  again. 

Now  we  need  not,  cannot  sorrow, 

We  must  wipe  our  tears  away  ; 
And  from  her  example  borrow 

Courage  in  the  darkest  day. 
We  must  think  of  her  as  dwelling 

In  the  presence  of  her  King, 
Where  the  angel-voices  swelling 

Make  the  palace  walls  to  ring. 

If  we  daily  do  our  duty 

With  her  singleness  of  aim, 
We  shall  see  His  wondrous  beauty,  ' 

And  shall  magnify  His  name. 
We  may  not  be  highly  gifted, 

We  may  fill  a  little  space  ; 
But  the  meek  shall  be  uplifted, 

And  the  pure  ones  see  His  face. 

Ellen  Lakshmi  Goreh. 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II. 


"THE   GATES    OF    HEAVEN." 

In  the  forefront  of  God's  embattled  host, 

Long  in  her  Master's  service  had  she  striven, 

So  she  could  raise  the  evangelic  boast — 
"Splendid  to  be  so  near  the  Gates  of  Heaven." 

Amid  the  sacred  choir  who  praise  the  King 
A  harp  of  sweetest  strings  to  her  was  given ; 

And  now  she  felt  what  she  was  wont  to  sing — 
"Splendid  to  be  so  near  the  Gates  of  Heaven." 

With  self-consuming  labour  she  had  cast 

In  the  world's  careless  mass  the  gospel  leaven, 

And  now  could  say,  her  tired  hand  stayed  at  last, — 
"Splendid  to  be  so  near  the  Gates  of  Heaven." 

Much  had  she  loved  Him  whom  she  had  not  seen ; 

The  veil  which  hid  His  face  was  almost  riven  ; 
Deep  was  the  outburst  of  her  joy  serene — 

"Splendid  to.  be  so  near  the  Gates  of  Heaven." 

And  now  she  stands  before  the  Father's  throne, 
The  Lamb  who  once  was  slain,  the  Spirits  seven  ; 

Ah,  who  can  tell  the  bliss  which  thrills  her  tone — 
"Splendid  to  be  within  the  Gates  of  Heaven  !" 

Richard  Wilton,  M.A 
Londcsborou^Ji  Rectory, 


In  Memoriam. 
FRANCES    RIDLEY    HAVERGAL. 
Farewell,  fond  spirit,  bright  before  the  throne, 
R  adiant  thy  robe,  transfigured  like  the  sun ; 
A  ngel  of  song,  with  harp  and  heart  and  voice, 
N  ear  the  bright  Seraphim  of  God  rejoice ; 
Could  we  but  see  thee  in  thy  "palace"  fair, 
E  ver  with  God,  His  glory  now  to  share, 
S  hould  we  not  sing  our  loudest  chorus  there  ? 


APPEXDIX.  3S1 


R  est  thee,  dear  soul,  thy  toils  and  trials  o'er, 
I  n  Heaven  is  rest,  for  pilgrims  evermore  ; 
D  eath  takes  the  body  out  of  mortal  sight, 
L  ife  lifts  the  spirit  into  Heaven's  own  light  ; 
E  ver  with  God,  thy  fathers'  God,  to  be, 

Y  outh  without  age,  a  bright  Eternity. 

H  ark !    'tis  a  song,  as  never  sung  before  ; 

A  nthem  more  sweet,  from  yon  bright  happy  shore ; 

V  oice  ever  thrilling,  singing  now  above, 
E  ndless  its  praises  of  the  Father's  love. 
R  est,  aching  head  !   for  after  toil  is  rest ; 

G  od  takes  thee  home — home  to  thy  Father's  breast, 
A  11  weary  pain  and  travel  of  the  road 
L  ost  in  the  light  and  glory  of  thy  God ! 

Robert  Maguire,  D.D. 


"SO    BEAUTIFUL  TO   GO." 

"  So  beautiful  to  go  ! "     The  joys  of  time  are  waning  ; 

The  friends  I  loved  so  well  have  hastened  on  before ; 
And,  as  they  passed  away, — my  longing  heart  restraining, 

I  've  asked  when  /  should  join  them  on  the  blessed  shore  ? 

"  So  beautiful  to  GO  ! "   for  heaven  is  wondrous  dearer, 
Since  cherished  human  links  have  bound  me  to  the  Throne  ! 

Oft  hath  the  veil  seemed  rent,  and  heaven  itself  been  nearer, 
As  hope  by  hope  hath  faded, — some  but  newly  blown  ! 

"  So  beautiful  to  go  ! "  to  leave  earth's  many  sorrows, 

To  enter  on  the  fulness  of  eternal  joy  ! 
But  I  had  fondly  dreamt  of  many  bright  to-morrows, — 

Of  harder  labour  still  in  my  dear  Lord's  employ  ! 

"So  beautiful  to  go  !"   for  now  my  spirit  boundeth 
At  mention  of  that  name, — that  Name  I  love  the  best  I 

Behold  a  shoreless  sea  faith's  plummet  never  soundeth, — 
The  name  of  Jesus,— telling  me  of  peace  and  rest  J 


3S2  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 

"So  beautiful  to  go,"  then !— I  shall  be  with  Jesus; 

Yea,  with  that  glorious  Father  He  made  known  to  me ; 
Whose  love  that  "passeth  knowledge"  did  from  sin  release  us, 

And  who  now  calls  me  with  Him  evermore  to  be  ! 

"So  beautiful  to  go  !"  my  life  of  trusting  ended, — 
For  I  have  trusted  Thee,  Lord  Jesus,  day  by  day ; 

And  I  have  sung  to  others  how  Thy  love  transcended 
Earth's  noblest  joys,  in  many  a  brief,  but  heartfelt  lay ! 

"So  beautiful  TO  GO  !"  yet  I  had  hoped  to  linger 
Among  Thy  chosen  ones,  to  sing  yet  blither  songs ; 

For  my  supremest  joy  hath  been,  a  humble  singer, 
To  win  fresh  trophies  to  the  blood- washed  throngs! 

"So  beautiful  to  go!"  yea,  it  will  be  "far  better"  J 
'Twas  always  better  far  to  bow  to  Thy  sweet  will ; 

And  I  have  trusted,  Saviour,  to  the  very  letter, 
Thy  well-tried  promises, — am  dying,  trusting  still ! 


And  thus  she  passed  away  ; — so  beautiful  in  dying, 
As  she  had  been  in  living, — grand  in  simple  faith : 

Her  watchword,   "  Trust  Him"  tells  the  secret  underlyim: 
Her  fragrant  life  of  beauty,  her  victorious  death  ! 

So  beautiful !   And  now  she,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh  ! 

Her  songs  of  faith  and  hope  shall  never,  never  die  ! 
And  even  by  her  last,  sweet,  lifelike  words  she  seeketh 

To  prove  that  simple  trust  will  our  last  foe  defy  ! 

Then  be  it  ours  to  garner,  as  a  peerless  treasure, 
Those  living  words  that  such  a  vital  courage  show ; 

Ever  to  trust  in  Jesus, — love  Him  without  measure; 
Then,  too,  our  song  shall  be  "How  beautiful  to  go!" 

Edwin  Chas.  Wren  ford. 
Milibank  House,  Nairn,  June  5///,  1S79. 


APPENDIX.  5S3 


JUNE  3rd,  1879. 


"Such  sad,  sad  news."    We  say; 

And  the  heart  bids  forth  weak  tears. 
Our  foolish  eyes,  through  their  own  mists  dim, 
Cannot  see  the  resting  joy  of  Him 

Who  treads  with  her  the  golden  way, 
Where  the  star-lamps  pale  in  the  passing  ray, 

And  the  throne  uplifted  nears. 

It  came  with  such  high  urgency — 
The  summons  from  her  King  ! 
He  might  not  be  denied  to  stay 
Through  the  weary  night,  and  faint  hope  of  day, 
In  that  quiet  home  beside  the  sea  ; 
Who  would  not  charge  an  angel's  wing 
His  message  to  His  own  to  bring. 

And  we  held  our  dear  one  lovingly  : — 
Ah,  the  strong,  scarred  Hand  we  could  not  see, 
When  one  tender  touch  on  her  wrist  had  lain, 
Stayed  its  faint  pulse  with  ecstasy, 

And  made  our  claspings  vain. 
Was  there  not  a  whispered  name? 
"  Thou  art  Mine — My  wanted  one  ! 
In  Our  palace  that  stands  by  the  crystal  sea, 
Thy  place  is  ready — up  near  to  Me ; 

The  seas  of  earth  ever  chafe  and  moan, 
On  her  sweetest  homes  are  her  shadows  thrown, 
And  her  night  must  fall  the  same  j — 
No  murmur  is  heard,  no  dimness  known, 
In  My  land  beyond  the  sun." 

It  is  sweet  to  prepare  our  home 
With  Love's  close -searching  thought, 


MEMORIALS  OF  F.  A\  IT. 


All  through  a  long,  glad  day,  for  one 
Who  for  us  true,  loving  work  has  done  : 
To  arrange  the  seat  where  the  warm  rays  come — 
Where  the  fairest  view  is  caught, 
And  a  little  picture  shall  meet  the  eye 
That  the  dear  hand  painted  in  years  gone  by  ; 
To  gather  and  place  our  guarded  flowers, 
And  set  out  all  our  choicest  things, — 
Chiding  slow  Time  through  the  counted  hours 
That  will  fold  so  close  their  wings; — 
Coming  pausingly  back,  ere  the  step  we  meet, 
To  make  sure  of  all  we  have  planned,  to  greet 
With  voiceless  welcomings. 

And  the  joy — in  our  home  made  fair, 

Yet  again  to  clasp  a  hand  ; 
To  meet  the  full  light  of  dear,  trustful  eyes, 
And  watch  for  the  smile  of  glad  surprise 

At  Love's  simple  triumphs  there  ; 
While  the  day  is  fading  off  the  land, 
As  the  sun  shuts  slowly  his  opal  gate, 

And  in  the  tremulous,  fragrant  air, 
All  through  the  hush  of  the  hours  we  wait 
For  the  sentinel  stars  that  come  forth  late, 

In  their  gleaming  watch  to  stand. 

Ah  !   we  dare  not  grudge  to  the  Master  His  joy 

In  her  gaze  of  speechful  love 
At  the  unpriced  treasures  His  Love  has  boiHit^ 
The  gathered  bliss  of  Eternal  Thought ; 
In  the  hidden  face  raised  wonderingly 
At  a  memory  of  fervent  words  inwrought,     • 
An  echo  of  her  own  music  caught 
In  the  melodies  above  : 
As  the  dim  earth  sinks  wearily 
Beneath  the  verge  of  a  waveless  sea, 
And  so  near  her  Saviour's  breast, 
From  the  white-robed  ones  who  round  her  press 


APPEXDIX.  3S< 


With  offered  stars  her  crown  to  gem, 
She  learns  the  accent  of  the  hymn 
That  may  not  be  sung  by  Seraphim  : 
Its  rapture  of  bliss  is  sealed  to  them — 
That  is  filling  the  endless  silences 
Where  unsetting  glories  rest. 

In  this  little  life's  chill  twilight 
We  shall  miss  her  sweet  words  and  strong ;  . 

Yet  for  us  the  stars  shall  come  with  night, 
And  through  all  the  pitiless  heat  of  the  day 
Our  hearts  must  wrestle,   and  throb,  and  pray, 
And  trust  for  Evensong. 
Would  we  take  from  His  heart  one  joyous  thrill 
Who  for  us  bore  all  the  shame  ? 
In  the  still,  lifted  light  of  the  Sapphire  Throne 
That  no  child  of  earth  may  behold  alone, 

She  hears  a  voice  : — "  I  will, 
Father,  that  Mine  whom  Thou  gavest  Me 

Be  with  Me  where  I  am.''  — 
And  while  the  heavens  are  swept  and  bowed 

By  the  might  of  the  angel-song, 
And  veiling  their  hills  as  a  golden  clcad, 

Float  by  the  ransomed  throng  ; 
She  lifts  to  His  an  untroubled  face, 
That  caught  of  Heaven's  light  a  wondrous  grace, 
When  It  lit  earth's  frontier  dim. 
Home,  in  the  palace  of  her  King  ! 
Yet  in  her  loyal  heart  a  prayer 
That  only  may  be  spoken  now, 
With  the  promised  glory  on  her  brew, 
That  in  fullest  service,  and  sweetest  hymn, 
Her  love  may  still  its  tribute  bring 
To  His — that  led  her  there. 

S.  G.  Prout,  author  of  "Never  Say  Die. 


C  C 


386  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  II 


IN  MEMORIAM.— F.  R.  II. 

Where  are  the  well-remembered  lays, 

Whose  lingering  echoes  memory  still 
Prolongs,  with  fond  regretful  gaze, 

Bent  heavenward,  toward  the  holy  hill? 
Where  the  sweet  voice  whose  tones  are  mute, 
The  magic  music  of  the  lute? 
Whither  have  wended  the  unearthly  strains, 
Too  pure,  too  full  of  heaven  to  die  on  earth's  dark  plains? 

They  die  not  !     As  the  opening  flower, 

That  drooped  at  night  with  closed  eye, 
Awakes  with  morn's  reviving  power, 

In  beauty,  when  the  sun  is  nigh ; 
E'en  so  the  notes  of  praise  expand, 
Diviner,  in  the  spirit  land, 
Breathing  immortal  incense  of  the  skies, 
Blended  in  sweet  accord  with  heavenly  harmonies, 

Instinct  e'en  here  with  life  Divine, 

Attuned  to  heaven  e'en  here  on  earth, 
With  brighter  beauty  now  they  shine, 

What  men  call  death  is  their  new  birth  ; 
In  sweeter  melody  they  rise, 
Fragrant  as  flowers  of  paradise ; 
Like  the  angelic  choir,  they  cannot  die, 
Preludes  of  triumph-songs  of  immortality  ! 

E'en  while  they  spring  to  life  and  light, 

Wafted  on  seraph-wings  to  heaven, 
Their  beauty  lingers  round  our  night, 

Their  sweetness  to  our  earth  is  given  ; 
Upon  our  darkling  path  below 
Their  glory,  streaming,  gilds  our  woe, 
Their  heaven-born  tone,  earth's  voices  in  refrain, 
Mingling  responsive  music,  echo  back  again. 

Sydling  Vicarage,  Dorset.  W.  J.  Vernon,  E.A. 


APPENDIX. 


"SWEET  SINGER  AND  YET  STRONG." 

Sweet  singer  !  singing  long 
Songs  that  have  found  an  echo  in  the  heart 
Of  thousands,  in  life's  conflict  bearing  part — 

Sweet  singer,  and  yet  strong  ! 

The  strength  and  sweetness  meet 
In  thee,  as  day-dawn  on  some  mountain's  head, 
Or  summer  sunset  on  the  ocean  shed — 

Strong  singer,  and  yet  sweet ! 

Wise  singer  !    To  the  sad 
Giving  the  comfort  that  thy  God  gave  thee, 
Even  to  "  all "  thy  "  living,"  it  may  be — 

Wise  singer,  making  glad  ! 

Glad  singer !   upon  eyes 
Opened  to  see  the  light  that  shone  for  thine, 
A  brighter  light,  thy  singing  brought,  would  shine — 

Glad  singer,  making  wise  1 

God's  singer  !    In  a  land 
Of  alien  thought  and  language  thou  d.dst  sing 
The  songs  of  Zion ;  now  before  thy  King, 

Blest  singer,  thou  dost  stand  ! 

Thine  earthly  singing  o'er — 
Thy  singing  sweet,  and  strong,  and  glad,  and  wise — 
Thou  art,  among  the  choir  of  paradise, 

A  singer  evermore  ! 

Sroaffield,  North  Walsham,  G.  R.  Taylor,  M.A. 

Jum  loth,  1879. 


}S8  MEMORIALS  OF  F.  R.  //. 


IN    MEMORY    OF    F.  R.  IT. , 

WHO  ENTERED   INTO   REST  JUNE   3RD,    1S79. 
Aged  42  Years. 


Forty-two  stations,  and  then  fair  Canaan's  rest, 
God's  Israel  journeyed,  and  in  full  time  were  blest ; 
The  number  of  the  waymarks  their  Guide  could  tell, 
The  route  of  all  the  wanderings  He  ordered  well. 

(Numbers  xxxiii. ) 

Forty-two  portions  according  to  God's  will, 
Varied  the  labours,  and  diverse  too  the  skill ; 
Forty-two  portions,  then  Salem's  wall  was  raised, 
The  work  was  finished — Jehovah  God  was  praised. 

(Nehemiah  iii.) 

Forty-two  descents,  and  then  the  Christ  was  born, 
Crown  and  sceptre  His,  and  ours  the  eternal  morn  ; 
The  hour  of  Advent  all  wisely  fixed  above, 
''Forty-two,"  counted  by  rich  Almighty  Love. 

(Matthew  i.  17.) 

Forty-two  brief  years,  and  then  the  rest  of  heaven, 
God's  pure  home  was  hers,  the  welcome  sweet  was  given  ; 
Journeys  and  buildings,  all  now  for  ever  o'er, 
'Neath  Love's  own  banner,   "with  Christ"  for  evermore. 

(Philippians  i.  23.) 

A,  C.  Thiselton. 
Parsonage,  Upper  Bagot  St.,  Dublin, 


APPENDIX. 


JUNE   3rd,    1S79. 

The  Church's  sweetest  minstrel 

Has  left  her  ranks  to-day ; 
The  Master  sent  His  summons 

To  call  her  hence  away  : 
A  summons  to  His  presence, 

To  see  Him  face  to  face, 
To  share  with  Him  His  glory, 

In  her  appointed  place. 

She  sees  Him  in  His 'beauty, 

"The  King"  she  served  so  well, 
Of  whose  perfections  daily 

She  loved  so  much  to  tell. 
His  least  command  she  followed. 

His  slightest  wish  obeyed ; 
So  when  His  herald  met  her, 

She  could  not  be  afraid. 

But  oh  !  our  sweet,  sweet  singer, 

Gone  from  our  midst  for  aye  ! 
Who  now  shall  lead  our  choirs 

Since  thou  hast  passed  away? 
No  hand  can  tune  the  lyre 

So  tenderly  as  thine  ; 
No  other  voice  can  reach  us, 

With  strains  almost  Divine. 

Thousands  on  earth  have  loved  thee, 

Who  never  saw  thy  face  ; 
In  countless  hearts  thy  teachings 

Have  found  abiding  place. 
The  truths  which  thou  hast  uttered, 

In  purest  melody, 
Have  reached  the  souls  of  numbers, 

Though  all  unknown  to  tiiee. 


390  MEMORIALS  OF  F  R.  IT. 

Through  England's  wide  dominions 

We  mourn  from  shore  to  shore, 
That  Frances  Ridley  Havergal 

Is  in  our  midst  no  more, 
That  name  so  dear,  so  precious, 

Loved  as  a  "household  word," 
Henceforth  to  us  is  sacred, 

For  she  is  "with  the  Lord!" 

We  mourn  in  silent  sadness 

The  loss  we  have  sustained ; 
The  tears  still  flow  unbidden, 

Our  hearts  within  are  pained. 
And  yet  we  dare  not  murmur, 

Nor  ask  why  this  must  be, 
Since  God's  own  hand  has  silenced 

That  sweetest  minstrelsy. 

Alice  Forrest. 


FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAVERGAL. 

Fruitful  in  every  good  work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge 

of  God. — Col.  i.  10. 
Rooted  and  built  up  in  Him. — Col.  ii.  7. 
A  chosen  vessel  unto  Me,  to  bear  My  name. — Acts  ix.  15. 
Now  lettest  Thou  Thy  servant  depart  in  peace. — Luke  ii.  29. 
Christ   shall   be   magnified   in  my   body,  whether  by  life   or  by 

death. — Phil.  i.  20. 
Everlasting  joy  shall  be  upon  their  head. — Isa.  Ii.  II. 
Satisfied  with  favour,  and  full  with   the  blessing  of  the  Lord.— 

Deut.  xxxiii.  23. 

Rise  up,  My  love,  My  fair  one,  and  come  away  ! — Cant.  ii.  10. 

If  ye  loved  Me,  ye  would  rejoice. — John  xiv.  28. 

D  elight  thyself  also  in  the  Lord. — Ps.  xxxvii.  4. 

Let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us.—  Ps.  xc  17. 

Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord  ! — Matt.  xxv.  21. 

Y  e  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.— 1  Cor.  xv  5S. 


APPENDIX.  391 


Having  the  glory  of  God,  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most 

precious. — Rev.  xxi.  11. 
As  the  lily  among  thorns,  so  is  My  love  among  the  daughters. — 

Cant.  ii.  2. 
Verily,    verily,  I    say   unto    you     .     .     .     your    sorrow    shall    be 

turned  into  joy. — John  xvi..  20. 
Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth 

alone. — John  xii.  24. 
Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway,  and  again  I  say,  rejoice.—  Phil.  iv.  4. 
God  Himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God. — Rev.  xxi.  3. 
And  they  shall   see   His  face,    and   His   name   shall   be  in  their 

foreheads. — Rev.  xxii.  4. 
Let  Me  go,  for  the  day  breaketh. — Gen.  xxxii.  26. 

"I  trust  I  shall  shortly  see  thee,  and  we  shall  speak  face 
to  face." — 3  John  14. 

Emily  M.  Coombe. 


Butler  &  Tanner,  The  Selwood  Printing  Works,  Frome,  and  London. 


LIST    OF    WORKS. 


Ninth  TJwnsand.    In  Crozvn  qto,  with  Illustrated  Initials,  Headpiet.es,  eic.t 
cloth,  gilt  extra,  price  12s. 

LIFE    MOSAIC: 

THE    MINISTRY    OF   SONG,    AND    UNDER    THI 
SURFACE.     In  one  Volume. 

BY 

FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAVERGAL. 

WITH  TWELVE   COLOURED  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  ALPINE   FLOWERS   a.N'D 

SWISS   MOUNTAIN   AND   LAKE   SCENERY  ;    FROM    DRAWINGS 

BY   THE    BARONESS    HELGA   VON    CRAMM. 

BEAUTIFULLY  PRINTED  BY  KAUFMANN  OF  LAHR-BADEN. 


UNDER    HIS    SHADOW.     Last  Poems  of  the  late 

Frances  Ridley  Havergal.     With  a  Preface  by  her  Sister. 
Thirtieth  Thousand.    Royal  32mo,  is.6d.,  cloth  extra,  gilt  edges. 

THE  MINISTRY  OF  SONG.    Forty  eighth  Thousand. 

Royal  32mo,  is.  6d.,  cloth,  gilt. 

UNDER   THE   SURFACE.     Poems.     Fortieth  Thou- 

sand.     Crown  8vo,   $s.,  cloth.     Cheap   Edition,    Royal  32mo, 
is.  6d.,  cloth,  gilt. 

MORNING    STARS;    or,   Names  of  Christ  for 

His    Little    Ones.     Thirtieth  Thousand.     Royal   321110,    gd., 
cloth. 

MORNING  BELLS;  or,  Waking  Thoughts  for  the 

Little  Ones.    Sixty-fourth  Thousand.    Royal  32010,  6d.  sewed, 
gd.  cloth. 


LITTLE  PILLOWS;  or,  Good  Night  Thoughts  for 

the  Little  Ones.     Sixty-eighth  Thousand.     Royal  32mo,  6d. 
sewed,  gd.  cloth. 


LONDON  :  JAMES  NISBET  &  CO.,  21,  BERNERS  STREET. 


&ogal  (Brace  anti  3to|>nI  &itt&. 

Embracing  the  following  Six  Books  in  a  neat  cloth  case,   with  lid, 
price  Ss.  67. 

These  books  may  be  had  separately,  price  is.  each. 

KEPT  FOR  THE  MASTER'S  USE.    Eightieth  Thousand.    i6mo, 

is.  cloth. 

THE  ROYAL  INVITATION  ;   or,  Daily  Thoughts  on  Coming 

to  Christ.     Fortieth.  Thousand.     i6mo,  is.  cloth. 

LOYAL    RESPONSES;    or,    Daily  Melodies   for  the  King's 

Minstrels.     Thirty-fifth  Thousand.     i6mo,  is.  cloth. 

MY    KING;    or,   Daily   Thoughts  for  the    King's   Children. 

Sixtieth  Thousand,     iomo,  is.  cloth. 

ROYAL    COMMANDMENTS;    or,    Morning   Thoughts  for 

the  King's  Servants.     Fifty-fifth  Thousand,     i6mo,  is.  cloth. 

ROYAL    BOUNTY;    or,    Evening  Thoughts  for  the  King's 

Guests.     Sixtieth  Thousand,     iomo,  is.  cloth. 


BRUEY:    A   Little   Worker   for  Christ.      Twelfth 

Thousand.     In  small  crown  Svo,   price  35-.  6J.  ;    also  Cheaper 
Editions,  is.  sewed,  and  is.  6 J.  cloth  limp. 

THE  FOUR  HAPPY  DAYS.    A  Story  for  Children. 

Fourth  Thousand.     i6mo,  ii".  cloth. 


SONGS  OF  PEACE  AND  JOY.     The  Words  selected 

from  "The  Ministry  of  Song"  and  "Under  the  Surface,"  by 
Frances  Ridley  Havergal.  The  Music  by  Charles  H. 
Purday.     Fcap.  4to,  3-r.  cloth,  gilt  edges,  or  is.  6d.  in  paper 

covers. 


THE  LAST  WEEK.  Being  a  Record  of  the  Last 
Days  of  Frances  Ridley  Havergal.  By  her  sister, 
Maria  V.  G.  Havergal.  Sixty-fifth  Thousand.  Imperial 
32mo,  2d.  sewed,  6/.  cloth. 

PLEASANT  FRUITS  ;  or,  Records  of  the  Cottage 

and  the  Class.     By  Maria  V.  G.  Havergal.     Small  crown 
Svo,  2s.  6d.  cloth. 


LONDON  :  JAMES  NISBET  &  CO..  21,  BERXERS  STREET. 


183rd  Thousand.      One  Penny. 

"ALL    FOR    JESUSI" 


35^/i  TJiousand.     One  Penny. 
A     BRIEF     MEMORIAL     OF 

ONE    OF    THE    KING'S    DAUGHTERS. 


London  :  S.  W,  PARTRIDGE  &  CO.,  9,  Paternoster  Row. 


HAVERGAL'S    PSALMODY. 

Being  Selections  from  "Old  Church  Psalmody,"  "Hundred  Tunes," 
and  Unpublished  Manuscripts  of  the  late  Rev.  W.  H.  Havergal, 
M.A.,  Honorary  Canon  of  Worcester.  Edited  by  his  Daughter, 
Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 

A.  With  Full  Prefaces  and  Portrait,  6s.  6d 

B.  Ditto,  without  Century  of  Chants,  5s. 

D.  Without  Prefaces  or  Portrait,  3s.  6d. 

E.  Without  Chants,  3s.,  2s.  3d. 

C  and  F.     Chants  alone,  Is.  6d.,  Is. 

HAVERGAL'S  PSALMODY  contains  the  best  results  of  the 
Psalmodic  labours  of  a  lifetime,  in  discovery,  restoration,  harmoniza- 
tion, and  original  composition.  All  well-known  and  valuable  old  tunes 
from  English,  Scotch,  and  German  sources  will  be  found  in  it,  together 
with  full  supply  for  modern  hymns  and  metres.  There  are  253  Tunes 
and  100  Chants,  also  Hymn  Chants,  Kyries,  Glorias,  etc.  The  Prefaces 
and  Histcrical  Notes  are  a  treasury  of  information,  and  an  armoury  of 
defence  of  the  principles  of  Church  Music. 


Fcap.  Ofto  ;  6s.,  cloth  extra,  red  edges. 

SONGS   OF  GRACE   AND    GLORY, 

MUSICAL    EDITION. 

EDITED  BY  THE  LATE 

FRANCES    RIDLEY   HAVERGAL 

AND 

Rev.  CHARLES  B.  SNEPP,  Vicar  of  Perry  Barr 
Full  Edition  of  1100  Hymns  with  Tunes. 


LONDON  :  JAMES  NISBET  &  CO.,  21,  BERNERS   STREET. 


"ftanft  anir  leart"  f^eto  publication^ 

By  the  late  Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 
"  ECHOES  FROM  THE  WORD."    For  the  Christian  Year. 

Advent. —  Christmas. — Epiphany. —  Lent.— Easter.  — Ascension. — Whitsun- 
tide.— Trinity.  Seventh  Thousand,  in  cloth  gilt,  is.,  with  Portrait,  and 
Illustration  of  Astley  Church  and  the  Rectory. 

"HIM  WITH  WHOM  WE  HAVE  TO  DO."    Written  by  Miss 

Havergal  shortly  before  her  death,  for  the  January  number  of  the  Day  oj 
Days.     With  Portrait.     32  pp.     Price  id.,  or  §s.  per  100. 

MUSIC  BY  MISS  HAVERGAL.    On  Toned  Paper,  with  Illustra- 

tion.     Price  3d.  each. 
"  God  bless  the  Boys  of  England."    Words  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Maguire. 
"  The  Good  Old  Cnurch  of  England."    Words  by  the  Rev.  W.  Blake 

Atkinson. 
44  O'er  the  Plains."  A  Christmas  Carol.  Words  by  the  Rev.  W.  J.  Vernon,  B.A. 

Preparing  for  Publication. 
"MY    BIBLE    STUDY:"     For   the  Sundays  of  the  Year. 

Printed  in  Fac-Simile  from  Post-cards  sent  by  F.  R.  H.  to  "  H.  B."  during 
the  years  1878  and  1879. 


WITHIN    THE     PALACE    GATES.       Memorials    of   Frances 
Ridley  Havergal.     By  the  Rev.  Charles  Bullock,  B.D.    Sixth  Thou- 
sand, in  bevelled  cloth,  gilt.     Price  is. 
Contents.     I.  The   Royal   Message.    II.  The   Palace   Gates.     III.  The 

Sweet  Singer  and  the  Ready  Writer.    IV.  Royal  Books.     V.  Missionary 

Memorial. 

LONDON:    "HAND  AND  HEART"  PUBLISHING  OFFICE, 
1,  Paternoster  Buildings,  E.C. 

NEVER  SAY   "DIE."    A  Talk  with  Old  Friends. 

By  Samuel  Gillespie  Prout.     i6mo,  price  6d.,  sewed  ;  gd. 

cloth. 
Contents. — I.  Never  say  "  Die."  II.  Bought  Water,  in.  God's 
Terms,  iv.  Blunders.  V.  Rags  and  Righteousness,  vi.  Taking  Sides. 
VII.  A  Wonderful  Gift.  viii.  Saviour  and  Judge.  IX.  Marvellous 
Love.  X.  The  Sure  Hope.  XI.  New  Life  and  Compressed  Life.  XII. 
Rest  and  Comfort.     XIII.  The  Aim  and  the  Claim. 

"A  splendid  little  book  for  evangelistic  use.  It  says  just  the  very  things  one 
wants  to  say  or  get  said  to  all  the  dark  and  weary  outsiders.  There  is  a  curious 
freshness  and  force  throughout,  and  the  'free  salvation'  and  the  '  marvellous  love' 
are  told  out  with  enviable  power.  I  wish  it  could  be  put  into  the  hands  of  every 
man  and  lad  in  the  kingdom,  and  read  at  all  the  mothers'  meetings  too.  I  am  sure 
Christian  workers  only  need  to  know  it,  to  adopt  it  as  one  of  their  best  tools. 

FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAVERGAL." 

"WHOSE    LUCK?".  A  Bit  of  Talk  with  Fisher- 
men.    By  the  same  Author.    In  Paper  Covers,  price  2d. 

LONDON  :  JAMES  NISBET  &  CO.,  21,  BERNERS  STREET. 


SMALL    BOOKS,    ETC., 

PUBLISHED  BY  C.  CASWELL,  BIRMINGHAM. 


SMALL    BOOKS,   One  Penny  each. 

One  Hour  with  Jesus.  "  I  also    ...    for  Thee.' 

The  Five  Benefits.  The  Sowers. 

Precious  Things. 

LEAFLETS. 

Packet  No.  5,  Sixpence,  containing  the  following. 


"  All." 

Consecration  Hymn. 

Enough. 

"  From  Glory  unto  Glory.' 

Increase  our  Faith. 

".Precious  Blood." 

Reality. 


Shining  for  Jesus. 

Song  in  the  Night, 

True-hearted,  Whole-hearted. 

Thy  Father  Waits. 

What  will  you  do  without  Him  ? 

Will  you  not  Come  ? 

Without  Carefulness. 


"THE  PERPETUAL  PRESENCE,"     is.  6d.  per  100,  post  free. 


Cards,  in  large  type,  with  tape  for  hanging  up,  3d.  each. 
CONSECRATION     HYMN. 
"  This  I  did  for  thee  ;  what  doest  thou  for  Me?" 


Six  Cards,  with  Swiss  Views  and  Flowers  by  the  Baroness  Helga 
von  Cramm,  and  Mottoes  by  F.  R.  Havergal  : — 

CHRISTMAS   SUNSHINE,  Series  I.     2s. 
LOVE  AND  LIGHT    FOR  THE   NEW  YEAR,  Series  I.     2s. 


Six  Cards,  Tropical  and  other  Flowers  by  the  Baroness  Helga 
von  Cramm,  and  Mottoes  by  F.  R.  Havergal  : — 

CHRISTMAS   SUNSHINE,  Series  II.     2s. 
LOVE  AND  LIGHT  FOR  THE  NEW  YEAR,  Series  I!.     2s. 


MESSAGES    FOR    THE    SORROWFUL, 

By  Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 

Being  Six  Cards  with  designs  of  Alpine  Flowers   by   the   Baroness 

Helga  von  Cramm.  {Ato.  7.)     2s.  the  set. 

These  designs  may  also  be  had  as  a  set  of  BIRTHDAY  CARDS, 

with  Wishes,  by  F.  R.  Havergal.  zs.     (No.  7.) 

LOVING    MESSAGES    FOR    MY    YOUNG    FRIENDS. 

By  F.  R.  Havergal. 
A  Packet  of  Twelve  Cards ;  is. 


C.     CASWELL,     BIRMINGHAM. 


LEAFLETS    IN    VERSE. 

By  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  Author  of  "  Ministry  of  Song,"  etc. 

Packets  I.,  II.,  Ill,  and  IV.     Price  Sixpence  each. 

(London  :  J.  Nisbet  &  Co.) 


The  Things  left  behind. 
Master,  Say  on. 
I  did  this  for  thee. 
Early  Faith. 


Faith  and  Reason. 
Whose  I  am,  etc. 
Be  not  Weary. 
Thanksgiving. 


Accepted,  Perfect,  etc. 
Certainly   I  will  be  with 
Chosen  in  Christ,     [thee. 
Evening  Tears  and  Morn- 
ing Songs. 
Everlasting  Blessings. 
Grace  and  Glory. 


Advent  Song. 

Another  for  Christ. 

A  Worker's  Prayer,  etc. 

Compensation. 

Confidence. 


Packet  I.  contains  : 
The  Right  Way. 
Peace. 
Rest. 
Everlasting  Love, 

Packet  II.  contains  : 
The  Great  Teacher. 
A  Great  Mystery. 
God's  Message. 
Not  your  Own. 

Packet  III.  contains  : 
Have  you  not  a  Word  for 
Jesus  Only.  [Jesus  ? 

Listening  in  Darkness. 
Now  and  Afterward. 
Our  glorious  Head. 
Safe  in  Jesus. 
The  Covenant  of  Grace. 

Packet  IV.  contains: 
I  could  not  do  without 
Is  it  for  me?  [Thee. 

Light  at  Eventide. 
Peaceable  Fruit. 
Right. 


Christ's  Recall. 
A  Lull  in  Life. 
Wait  Patiently. 
Thine  Eyes  shall  See. 


Disappointment. 
Faith's  Question. 
All  your  Need. 
Thy  Will  be  Done. 


The  Lord  our  Righteous- 
ness. 

The  Promise  by  the  Fa- 

ToThee.       ^      [ther,  etc. 

Under  His  Shadow. 

Whom  having  not  Seen 
ye  Love. 


Sanctified. 
Thine  is  the  Power. 
Tempted  and  Tried. 
The  Comingof  the  Healer. 
The  Lull  of  Eternity. 


MUSICAL    LEAFLETS. 

By  F.  R.  Havergal.     is.  6d.  per  ioo. 


Tell  it  out  among  the  heathen. 
Who  is  on  the  Lord's  side? 
Singing  for  Jesus. 


New  Year's  Hymn. 
"  Now  !  " 


HAVE    YOU    NOT    A    WORD    FOR    JESUS? 

A  question  for  all  who  love  Him.     By  Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 
Price  is.  6d.  per  ioo. 


HOLIDAY    WORK: 

A  Pedestrian  Tour  in  Switzerland.     By  F.  R.  Havergal.     Price  id. 


SERIES    OF    LARGE    CARDS. 


I  did  This. 
Take  my  Life. 


Precious  Blood. 

I  am  Trusting  Thee,  Lord  Jesus. 


PUBLISHED  BY  J.  AND  R.  PARLANE,  PAISLEY. 


Nineteenth  Thousand.  Illuminated  Title-page  and  Frontispiece,  Cloth  extra, 
price  is.  Gilt  edges,  2s.  6d.  ;  Limp  French  Morocco,  $s.  ;  Morocco  extra,  6s.  ; 
Russia  plain,  -js. 

RED    LETTER    DAYS: 

A  Eegister  of  Anniversaries  and  Birthdays. 

With  Texts,  and  Original  Verses  written  by  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  for  each 
day  in  the  year. 

LATEST 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL    AND    OTHER    CARDS, 

By  Frances  Ridley  Havergal. 

"  M1ZPAH"  or,  Messages  to  Absent  Friends. 
Six  Eible  selections  by  F.  R.  H.,  illuminated  on  floral  folding  cards.     Price  is. 

(109) 

"  MIZPAH"  or,  Messages  to  Absent  Friends. 

Six  Original  Verses  by  F.  R.  H.,  illuminated  on  floral  folding  cards.     Price  is. 

(110) 

EVERLASTING  FLOWERS. 

Two  Packets,  each  containing   Four   Floral  Cards,  with  Texts  and  Original  Verses 
by  F.  R.  H.     Price  9d.  each.  (142)  (142a) 

HYMNS. 
Ey  F.  R.  H.     Twelve  Eouquets  of  Flowers,  with  hymns  on  back.     Price  is 

(111) 
ROYAL  FRUIT. 

A  Packet  of  Ten  Coloured  Cards  of  Fruits,  with  Texts  selected  by  F   R.  H. 

Price  is.  (108; 


MARCUS   WARD   &    CO., 

67  &  68,  Chandos  Street,  London,  W.C.  ;  and  Eelfast. 

Price  Two  Shillings  and  Sixpence,  or  handsomely  bound  in  cloth  gilt  5s. 
Dedicated  (by  permission)  to  H.R.H.  the  Princess  Beatrice. 

SACRED    SONGS    FOR    LITTLE    SINGERS. 

The  words  by  Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  the  music  composed  and  arranged  by 
Alberto  Randegger. 


1.  Flowers. 

2.  Sunday. 

3.  Evening  Prayer. 

4.  Stars. 

5.  My  Little  Tree. 

6.  Thy  Kingdom  Come. 


7.  The  Moon. 

8.  Jessie's  Friend. 

9.  The  Bower. 

10.  Trust. 

11.  The  Dying  Sister. 

12.  The  Angel's  Song. 


LONDON  :   NOVELLO,  EWER  &  CO. 
1,  Berners  Street,  W.;  and  80  and  81,  Queen  Street,  E.G. 


LIST   OF   SONGS. 


WITH  WORDS  BY  FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAVERGAL. 


i.  In  Thee  I  Trust  

2.  Sing  to  the  Little  Children 

3.  After       

4.  Bells  across  the  Snow        

5.  Flow,  Flow,  O  River  Soft  and  Fair 

6.  For  Charity      

7.  Treasure  Trove 

8.  O  Father,  Protect  Him      

9.  The  Yeoman's  Home 

10.  A  Year  Ago        

in.  Golden  Land     

12.  Disappointment  

13.  What  will  the  Summer  Bring?   ... 

14.  Listening  in  Darkness        


Music  by 

1. 

Handel 

3 

Gabriel 

4 

Bodington           

3 

Gounod    ...        

3 

Mattel     

4 

Sanchez 

3 

Roeckel 

4 

Abt           

3 

■Poniatozuski      

3 

Bhnnenthal      

3 

Mattel 

4 

E.  J.  Furzes 

3 

M.  Winter        

3 

M.  Winter        

1 

WORDS  AND  MUSIC  BY  FRANCES  RIDLEY  HAYERGAL. 

The  Children's  Triumph 

Dream  Singing 

Twilight  Voices         

When  Thou  Passest 

That's  not  the  Way  at  Sea        

A  Merrie  Christmas  and  a  Happy  New  Year  (Sacred  Song) 

Resting 

Tell  it  out        

Only  for  Thee 

Breast  the  Waves     

Golden  Harps 

Worthy  the  Lamb      

The  Precious  Blood 


One  by  One  (Words  by  B.  M.,  Author  of  "  Ezekiel") 
Loving  all  Along  (Words  by  S.  G.  Prout) 


PUBLISHED  BY  HUTCKINGS  &  ROMER,  LONDON.